Vous êtes sur la page 1sur 470

m

pis,'

'

tectbhdR bReadiNctch QNNSO

sis.

THE IRISH YERSION


OF THE

HISTORIA BRITONUM OF NENNIUS.


EDITED, WITH

A TRANSLATION AND

NOTES,

BY JAMES HENTHORN TODD,


KKU.OW OK TRINITY COLLEGE, DUBLIN,
ETC.

D.D., M. R.

I.

A.,

THE INTKODl'CTION AND ADDITIONAL NOTES

BY THE HON. ALGERNON HERBERT.

DUBLIN:
PRINTED FOR THE IRISH ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
MDCCCXLVIII.

EDITOR'S PREFACE.

the following work is taken principally from a collation of three MSS., which are referred

Text of

to in the
1.

Notes by the
first

letters D., B.,

and L.
is

The

of these, denoted

by

D.,

a miscella-

neous volume, containing various tracts and fragments of the fourteenth, fifteenth, and sixteenth
it was formerly in the possession of the celebrated antiDuald Mac Firbis and Edward Lhwyd, whose autographs it quaries, possesses and it is now preserved in the Library of Trinity College,

centuries

Dublin, Class H., Tab.

3.

No.

17.

The volume contains Laws called the Seanchus


This
is

a copy of the celebrated code of Brehon Mor", with a copious gloss of great value.

followed by several other tracts and fragments of tracts on Brehon Law, of difl'erent dates, and by various scribes, some of whom

have given their names.


After
For an account of the Seanchus Mor, with several extracts from this very MS.
of
it,
a

nity College, see Dr. Petrie's

Essay on

and from another copy

also in Tri-

Tarallill, in the Transactions of the lioyal Irish Academy, vol. xviii. pp. 71-80.

IRISH AECH. SOC. l6.

VI

Tracts follow several miscellaneous pieces on historical and religious subjects, short anecdotes of Irish saints, poems, and historical romantic tales. Of these the most curious are i The

After the

Law

tract called Seancrmp na jielec, or the History of the Cemeteries, containing an account of the most celebrated burial-places of the Pagan Irish 2. The History of the plebeian Tribes called Aitheach
;

subjugated by King Tuathal Teach tmar, in the List of the ancient Tales or second century of the Christian era 3. historical Eomances which were wont to be recited by the Bards at

Tuatha,

who were

Entertainments, in presence of Kings and Chieftains with many other the celebrated Women of Antiquity
; ;

4.

List of

tales, tracts,

genealogies, and poems, of the greatest value Irish history, language, and topography.

for the illustration of

The copy
in this

of the Leabhar Breathnach, or British Book, contained


b
,

MS., occurs in p. 8o6 and was probably written in the fourteenth, or early part of the fifteenth century.
the copy of the Irish version of the Britannia of Nennius, which has been made the basis of the text of the following work,
is

This

and

is

denoted by D. in the notes.

corrected, as far as the Editor

with the other

MSS.

to

Its errors, however, have been was able to correct them, by collation which he had access and such interpola;

tions as occurred in the other

MSS., when judged

been inserted in their proper places. text of D. have been mentioned in the notes.
2.

of any value, have All these deviations from the

nius,

The second MS. (denoted by B.) is the copy of the Irish Nenwhich is contained in the Book of Ballymote, in the Library of
Academy, written
The MS.
in the fourteenth century.

the Royal Irish

The
'-'

Or

rather column 806.

is

written some parts of it in double columns and some parts not the whole has been
:

paged by Edward Lhwyd, each column, wherever columns occurred, being counted for a page.

Vll

The order
that of D.,

of the sections in this


it

MS.

differs

and

also contains several interpolations.

considerably from The Editor

numbered the sections in the printed text of the work, in order him with greater facility to refer to them. The order of the copy in the Book of Ballymote is as follows It begins with the section Ego Nennius, marked sect. i. p. 25, infra. Then follows the chapter " On the Origin of the Cruithnians," which
has
to enable
:

After has been given in the Additional Notes, No. XX., p. xci. which follow sections IL, in., and iv., as in the printed text. After section iv. this MS. interpolates the prose account, sections

xxvn. and xxvni followed by the poem on the Origin and History of the Picts or Cruithnians, which has been published section xxx. p. 1 26,
,

infra.

Then
St.

follow sections v. to xiv., inclusive, in the same order as


;

in the text

but after section xiv.

is

interpolated the

Legend of
;

Cairnech, which will be found in the Appendix, No. I., p. 178. After this we have the history of the Saxon conquest, sect. xv.
St.

the miracles of

German,

sects,

xvi.,

xvn.

and the story of

Ambrose Merlin and

the Druids, sects, xvni., xix.; followed by the history of the wars of Gortimer (or Gortighern, as he is called in this copy), sects, xx. to xxiv., inclusive, in the same order as in the
text.

At
and

the end of this last section recording the battles of Arthur, briefly noticing the conversion of the Saxons to Christianity, the
this

copy of

work

in the

Book

of Ballymote ends

and

its

comple-

tion is notified by the words pmic Do'n bpeacnocop, which are literally "Finit to the Breathnochas," where the scribe evidently

wrote Finit for Finis.

It

appears also from this note that the


"

title

then given to this book was

equivalent to Britanismus, if we

The Breathnochas," which would be may be permitted to coin such a word. ^ 2 3. The

Vlll

3.

The next
is

of the text

authority which has been employed in the formation the copy of this work in the Book of Lecan, a MS.

To this copy is prefixed, but in a more written in the year 1417. recent hand, the title Leabctp bpearnach annpo pip, which has been adopted in the title page of the present volume, and which expresses
what the Irish understood by the Latin titles, and " Historia Britonum." This copy, which is denoted byL. in the
ii.,

"

Eulogiiun Britannia:,"

notes, begins with sect,

the list of British cities. p. 27, infra, omitting follows the chapter on the origin of the Picts, which will be found in the Additional Notes, No. XX. p. xciii. Section in. is

Britannia insula, &c.,

Then

omitted altogether,
Sections
ix.

and then follow


are omitted
in

sects,

iv.

to

vin., inclusive.

and

x.

this

place.

Then comes

the
1 ,

account of the adventures of the Gacdhil,


followed by another copy of the history of
sects, v.,
vi.,
vii.,

sects, xi. to xv., inclusive'

Roman and Saxon

Britain,

headed, Oo peancnp fojieacan " the history of Britain, here follows ;" but Of anopo booeapca, the title prefixed to sect, vin., in the former copy of this chapter, is omitted here.
vin.,

which

is

galktlmb Gpenri amail moipeap Nerniup [sic] annpo, as in the text, p. 42. After which comes another copy of the history of the adventures of the
ix.,

Then

follow sects,

x.,

with the

title

Oo

Gaedhil, sects, xi.-xiv., with the

title

Oo

anopo boof) ca

but a portion of sect. xtv. leo lapoain raipechou, p. 72, line cujjpacnji
;

imcheachccnb ^aeioeal is wanting after the words


9.

About
"

This date
itself.

may be

collected from the

in section

x., differs

considerably in this

MS.

See also Mr. O'Donovan's note


at the

to the

Annals of the Four Masters,

copy from that given above, p. 50. See Additional Notes, No. XX., p. xciv., where
the

year 1417. d The account of the sons of Cruithne,

more important

variations are uo-

ticed.

IX

About
is

now

ten leaves are here wanting in the Book of Lecan, which preserved in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, aloriginally belonged to Trinity College
6
,

though

where nine of the missing leaves were discovered by Mr. Curry, bound up with other MSS., (Class H. Tab. 2. No. 17). One leaf, however, which contained the continuation of sect. xvi. is lost, and the next page begins with the words ip in lo.ngeap pin cainig a ingean co h-Gngipc, p. 84, 1. 1 6, to the end of sect. xvn. Then follows the account of Dun Ambrose and of the contest of
it

Ambrose Merlin with

the Druids, sects,

xvm.

xix.; then the Avars

of Gortimer or Gortighern, sect. xx. to xxn., with the short account of St. Patrick, sect, xxin., and the remainder of the history of the Saxons from the death of Gortighern (sect, xxiv.) to their conver-

copied the Book of Lecan as the conclusion of the work, for he has written the word But there follow immediately the pinic at the end of sect. xxiv.

sion to Christianity. This was also regarded

by the

scribe

who

tracts

on the wonders of

Britain, sect, xxv.,

and on the wonders of

the

isle

of Man, sect. xxvi.

After this begins what seems to have been intended as a new edif It commences with the chapter Ego Nennim, tion of the work sect, i., followed by the chapter on the origin of the Picts, which has
.

been given
"

in the Additional Notes,

No. XX.,

p.

xcv.

Then
the

The Book of Lecan is entered among MSS. of Trinity College in the Cata-

logus Manuscriptorum Anglia; et Ilibcrnise,

and by him deposited in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy. See O'lJeilly, Trans. Iberno-Celtic Society, p. cxvii.
cey,
;

published at Oxford, 1697 (No. 117, p. 22), and still bears the Library marks, D. 19. It was carried off in the reign of

Mac Geoghegan,
p. 39.
f

Hist.

d'Irlande, torn.

i.

James

II.

to Paris,

but was restored to

This new edition appears, from its contents, to have had special reference to Pietish history.

Ireland at the instance of General Vallan-

Then

follows "Britannia imula" &c.,


in. iv., as far as

sect.ii.,

with the

list

of cities,

and sections

Next we

the words TTVC lapech, p. 32, line 1 1. have the account of the origin of the Picts (sects, xxvu.

Chpnichnechaib anop eo, Do na n-eolach Section xxix., containing the account of the man]iei]i ner in which the Picts, after their settlement in North Britain, obto xxix., inclusive),
K
.

with the

title

Oo

tained their

women from

the Milesians of Ireland,

is

peculiar to the

Book of Lecan. Then follows the


ing,

poetical account of the Picts, sect, xxx., want-

however, the

last

two

stanzas.

With
4.

this

poem

the second copy of the Irish Nennius in the

Book

of Lecan concludes.

A fragment of this Avork is also to be found in the remains of the

Leabhar na h-U idhri, preserved in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy. It begins on the first page of the second leaf now remainc., p. 94, line 15, ing in that MS., with the words ace ceana ol pe,
and concludes
at the

end of

sect, xxiv.,

which

in this

MS. was

also

the termination of the work.


notes, pp.

This fragment

is

referred to in the
is

95-1

13,

by

the letter U.

The Leabhar na h-Uidhri


is

MS.

of the twelfth century. 5. Another copy of the Leabhar Breathnach

to be

found

in the

of lly-Many, or the Book of the O'Kellys, as it is called by O'Ecilly, a MS. of the early part of the fifteenth century, transcribed by Faclau Mac an Gabhan, whose death is recorded by the Four

Book

Masters at the year 1423. This MS. is not now accessible to Irish scholars in Dublin, and it has not been possible to consult it for the
present work, although it is believed to be in existence in the possession of a private collector in England. In O'Reilly's time it be-

longed to Sir William Bethain.

We
s

See

p.

20, note

XI

We

learn from

copy of the work Nennius was the author, and that Giolla Caoimhghin translated
into Scotic."

that at the commencement of this O'Reilly there is or was " a memorandum," stating " that
11

it

Giolla Caoimhghin died about A. D. 1072, or shortly after, as lias been inferred from his chronological poem, beginning Qnnalaib anall
uile,
If,

which brings down the


therefore, he
is

series of events to that year.

to be taken as the original translator of


fix the

Nen-

niusS

we may probably
at

earliest period

middle of the eleventh century as the " which the Ilistoria Britonum" appeared in an

Irish version.

In

end

original form, the work, as we have seen, terminated at the of sect. xxiv. and all that follows must be regarded as subseits
;

quent interpolations, although, probably, added


as the translation or edition, put forth

at the

same period

by Giolla Caoimhghin.

The
This
is

first

of these additions contains the section on the

Wonders

of the Island of Britain, and that on the


also

Wonders

of the Isle of Man.


,

found added

to

a chapter, omitted in all The tract on the history of the Picts (sects, xxvir.-xxix.), with the curious poem (sect, xxx.), now for the first time printed, is also
to

some copies of the Latin of Nennius k with the Irish copies, on the Wonders of Ireland.

be regarded as an addition made to the original work. The Book

of Ballymote, although it omits the Mirabilia, has preserved these sources of Pictish history, of which the prose portion was known to

Pinkerton, through a very faulty transcript, and

still

more

erro-

neous
h

Transactions of the Ibcrno-Celtic So-

toria to

an earlier author.-

See his re-

ciety, p. cxxii.

marks, Introd. p. 21.


k

that there
first

'Mr. Herbert, however, has shown is some reason to attribute the


attempt at a translation of the His-

See Mr. Herbert's note

'",

pp. 113-

114.

Xll

neous translation, but the poem appears to have escaped his notice. Although the text is corrupt in many places, in both the MSS. that

have been employed in editing it, yet it is hoped that its publication, even in the imperfect state in which we have it, will be regarded as
a service of

some value

to the student of Scottish history.

The next
cument
the
title

interpolation or addition is an Irish version of the doalready known to the readers of Innes and Pinkerton, under

" of the Chronicon Pictorum." This curious fragment occurs in the manuscript D. but another copy of it has been given in only the Additional Notes from a MS. in the Bodleian Library which
;
1

preserves a considerable fragment of the Psalter of Cashel, and evidently contained formerly a copy of the Leabhar Breathnach, or Irish
version of Nennius, of which the leaf containing the Pictish Chronicle is now the only remnant.

Next follows

(sect.

xxxm.

p. 168),

an abridged translation of the

beginning of the history of the Venerable Bede. This document occurs also immediately after the Pictish Chronicle, in the Bodleian MS. It is
of very
little

value, but as

it

appears to have been connected with the

work, and to have been regarded as a part of it in the manuscript D which has been principally followed, it was thought right to include it in the present volume.
,

some other documents of the same kind, not so immediately connected with the Leabhar Breathnach in any of the MSS., but tending to illustrate the history to which it relate?, and the traditions prevalent at the period when it was compiled.
contains

The Appendix

The

first

of these documents

is

the

Legend of

St.

Cairnech, which,
as

No. XVIII. p. Ixxv. m See an account of this MS., by the


1

further remarks on

it

in his Introduction to the

by Mr. O'Donovan, Book of Rights,


p. xxviii.

Editor, in the Proceedings of the Royal


Irish

published by the Celtic Society,


etseq.

Academy,

vol.

ii.

p.

33; and some

Xlll

as

we have

seen, occurs only in the

Book of Ballymote, having been

interpolated in the copy of the Irish Nennius there preserved, immediately after the account of the final conquest of Britain by the

Romans.
is

It relates to the history of the sixth century,

although

it

evidently a compilation of a much later period. The next document inserted in the Appendix

is

an account of

the "Wonders of Ireland, chiefly from the Book of Ballymote. This tract is not without interest, as a curious collection of ancient fables

very unlike the celebrated Otia imperialia of Gervase of Tilbury, and compiled probably about the same period. It that the stories of Irish wonders told by Giraldus proves, incidentally,
traditions, not

and

Cambrensis, for which Lynch has so severely, and, as it now appears, so unjustly censured him, were not his own inventions, but copied, with some embellishments of his own, from the genuine traditions of
the Irish people. The poem of

Maelmura of Fathain, on the history of the Milesian


is

or Gadelian invasion of Ireland,

now

published for the

first

time,

was thought worth while to add to it the contemporaneous on the history of the Albanian Scots, known under the name poem of the " Duan Albanach," although this latter poem has already been published by Pinkerton, by Doctor O'Conor, and more recently by Mr. Skene, in the " Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis," edited by the
and
it

lona Club.

Thus

the present

work

will be found to contain three specimens

of the bardic sources of British and Irish history, written, one of them in the ninth, and the others probably in the eleventh century, containing the traditions, as they were then currently received, of the origin of the Pictish and Milesian tribes, and the succession of the
for the first time

Two of these poems are now published early kings of Scotland. and the third is presented to the reader in, it is IRISH AKCH. SOC. 1 6. C
;

hoped

XIV
version than those which accomhoped, a very much more correct it. panied the former publications of

In conclusion,
obligations
to

the Editor has to acknowledge his very great Mr. O'Donovan and Mr. Curry, for the invaluable

assistance they

have afforded him throughout the following work. Without them he could not have executed it and to them he is indebted for the greater part of the historical and topographical
;

For many valuable references to ancient Glossaries, and other MSS., containing philological and historical illustrations of obscure or obsolete words and
information which
is

collected in the notes.

phrases, he

is

specially indebted to

Mr. Curry.

The Editor has preserved

out any case of proper names, he has retained, even in the English translaThis seemed necessary, in order tion, the spelling of the Irish.
;

attempt at correction, or

the orthography of the original, witheven at uniformity and in the

to give the English reader a fair representation of the age to which Thus the Picts are called Cruithnians the the original belongs.
;

Gaels, Gaedhil

Ireland, Eri
(if.)

The Notes marked

and Scotland, Alba". have been contributed by Mr. Herbert.


is

For those marked (T.) the Editor

responsible.

JAMES
TRINITY COLLEGE,
April
"

II.

TODD.

8th,

848.

In some few instances this rule, from inadvertence, has not been adhered

to.

See, pp. 41, 43, 47, 53- 59-

CONTENTS.

Page.

INTRODUCTION
Liber Britannicus,

24

Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the Of the

Kings of the Romans


Conquest of Ireland, as recorded by Nennius Adventures of Gaedal

38
42

52

Conquest of the Saxons


Miracles of German,
Fortress of

74
78
his Contest with the Druids,

Ambrose [Merlin] and

90 98
112 118 120 126
.

Warfare of Gortimer,

Wonders of Britain, Wonders of Manann,


Cruithnians, or Picts

the Origin of the Cruithnians Of the Origin of the Cruithnians the Irish Version of the Chronicon Pictorum, The History of Britain, abridged from Bede,

Ancient historical

Poem on

.154
168

APPENDIX.
No.
I.

II.

III.

Of the Miracles of Cairnech, Of the Wonders of Ireland, according to the Book of Glendaloch, The Duan Eireannach an ancient historical Poem on the Milesian
;

178

192
Invasion of Ire-

IV.

land, by Maelmura The Duan Albanach

of Fathain,
;

220

an ancient historical Poem on the History of the Kings of


270

Scotland

XVI

ADDITIONAL NOTES.
No.
I.

Page. Comparative View of the Names of the British Cities


Nennius,
in the Irish

and Latin
iii

II.

Etymology of the Name of Cruithnians

v
vi
viii

III.

The Isle of Man IV. The first Colonization of Ireland under Partholan V. The Firbolgian and Tuatha de Danann Colonies, VI. The Scots,

ix

x
xi
xiii

VII. Meaning of the Phrase " Seeds of Battle," VIII. The Legend of King Lucius,

IX. The Reign of Maximus X. The Limits of Britanny,


XI. Leatha or Letavia,

xv
xvii

xix

XII. Severus the Second


XIII.

xx
xxi
Sacrifices,

The

Miracles of St. German,

XIV. XV. XVI. XVII. XVIII.

Auspication of Cities by

human

xxiv

Magh

Ellite, or

Campus

Electi in the

Region of Glewysing

xxv
xxviii

Gortigern, son of Guatal The History of the Picts


Irish
1.

xxix
:

2.

legendary History of the Picts, viz. A Tract on the History of the Picts from the Book of Lecan, The Story of the Wives given to the Picts by the Milesians of Ireland,

Documents

illustrative of the

....
.

Ixv

3. 4.

from the Book of Lecan, Story of the Battle of Ardleamhnacta, from the Book of Leinster, Irish Version of the Chronicon Pictorum, from a MS. in the Bodleian

Ixxi
Ixxiii

XIX. Macbeth,

XX.

Library, son of Finleg, Variations in the Section "


in the

Ixxv
Ixxviii

On

the Origin of the Cruithnians," as

it

occurs
xci

Books of Ballymote and Lecan, XXI. Additional Remarks on the Etymology of the

Name

Scoti,
in the

xev

XXII. Documents

illustrative of the History of the


St.

Personages mentioned

Legend of

Cairnech,
Picts

ci

XXIII. Giraldus Cambrensis on the XXIV. Addenda et Corrigenda


INDEX,

and Scots,

cxii

cx ; v
.

cxvii

INTRODUCTION.

)HE

Irish

MS.

of which a translation

is

here given

professes to be, and after a fashion is, translated from the Historia Britonum by Nennius. Little is

known

as usual, the less

of that author (if not rather, editor), and, we know the more we are ob-

That

liged to say; for knowledge soon tells its tale. the Historia Britonum sometimes bears the name of Gildas,

may be

sufficiently

accoxmted for by these circumstances: that the


St. Gildas,
;

first

genuine tractate of
called his Historia

concerning the Britons, was commonly

and that a fabulous history of the Britons was extant under that name. But it can be further explained formerly by the nature of that title, for name indeed it is not, but an Irish
title,

so liberally bestowed upon the religious and learned, that Dr. C. O'Conor said there were not less than 1000 persons adorned
it.

with

Script.

Rerum

Hib.

i,

198.

Therefore,

when

AVC

have

shewn
shall
total

its

original author to be closely connected with Ireland,

we

have removed any wonder at his being entitled Gildas. Its dissimilitude to the works of St. Gildas of Ruiz is apparent;
1

IRISH ARCH. soc. NO.

6.

arid

and

it

also differs in its contents*,

and in some portion of


is

its

spirit,

from that other fabulous history which

cited with admiration in

Geoffrey of Monmouth by the name of Gildas. Its printed editions are by T. Gale, Oxon, 1691; by C. Bertram, jointly with St. Gildas, and a production given by him to the world under the name of Ri-

cardus Corinaeus, Copenhagen, 1757, in the title, and 1758 in the colophon; by the same, with 1758 in the title, and without colophon, which edition I have never seen; by W. Gunn, B. D., London, 1819;

and by

Jos. Stevenson,

London, 1838.

The Historia Britomnn b had two or more publishers in succession. That is to say, transcribers of it made more or less of change and
and sometimes took no pains to inform the world that they were mere transcribers, and not the authors. The edition rendered
addition
;

into Irish

that by Nennius, styling himself a disciple of St. Elbod or and styling the priest Beulan his master. Some copies have Elbodug, a long Prologus, which declares that he published his work "in A. D.
is

858, being the twenty-fourth year of Mervyn, King of the Britons." Mervyn Vrych or the Speckled, King of Man in his own
right,

and of Wales in that of Essyllt his queen, reigned over the latter See Powell's Cambria, country from 818 to his death in 843.
pp.
a

As

to its contents,

the matters cited

Geoffrey,
jrinal.

a free translator,
i.

or

by Geoffrey were there related satis prolire; therefore they were no casual paragraphs, missing out of our MSS. Galfrid.
lib.
i.

In

cap.

17,

the

by Welch copy

his ori-

called Tysilio omits the reference, p. 116. But in ii. cap. 17, it quotes Gildas

by

cap.

17,

ii.

cap.

17.

And

as to

name,

p. 139.

Neither can

we

say with

its spirit, it evidently sought to magnify the Britons at the expense of the Romans,

entire certainty in

from which temper our Historia

exempt;

iv.

cap. 3.

It is

is nearly not cited by

what language it was; but probably in Latin, ' The Archdeacon of Huntingdon in
one place cites in another as
it

as

guu/am
in

author,

and

name

in cap. 4,
is

but the identity of the


I

Gildas

Ilistoriographus.
Script, post

sources

pretty obvious.

know

not

Henr. Hunt.

whether the references to Gildas are by

p. 301-13, Bedam., Franc. 1601.

pp. 24-8; Warrington, He alone of that name

Brut y Tywysogion, pp. 47 5-8. i, pp. 205-10; was Rex Britonum; though Mervyn, third son of RodriMawr, held Powys from 873 to 87 f. The year 858 fell fifwhich argument would prove the forgery after his death teen
years of the Prologus, were
;

not for the ignorance, then so prevalent, of the current year of our Lord. It is, however, a mere swelling out and amplification of the shorter prologue, in a bombastic phraseology which Nennius did not employ, and it is not credible that both are
it

genuine.
genuine.

But the shorter prologue, or Apologia,


It begins,

is

to

be received as
Sancti

as

in the Irish version,

"

Ego Nennius

Elbodi discipulus aliqua excerpta scribere curavi," &c.; but it is inand otherwise altered, in that terpolated from the longer prologue, It is to be received, first, from the absence of internal eviversion.

dence to
dence.
it

its

And

the absence of internal eviprejudice; secondly, from I wonder that Mr. Stevenson should urge, for such, that

occurs not in

his

MSS. anterior to own shewing we collect, that

the twelfth century;


there exists

when from only one MS. anterior

to circiter 1150; one, not two, for the MS. of Marcus Anachoreta could not contain it, and is not strictly to the purpose. The document

cannot suffer from the silence of


there
is

MSS.

no motive

for the forgery.

do not exist. Thirdly, Great or even well-known names


that
;

have been assumed, in order to give currency to fictions such as and (if you please) Gildas. Orpheus, Berosus, Ovid, Tully, Ossian, But Nennius was nobody at all, his name does not exist elsewhere, and no other works belong to him. What was to be gained by infabricator of a work may invent an ideal venting his name ? The of author for it. But here we must suppose, that the genuine work some other man was by forgery ascribed to a Nobody, to an unknown

no rank or distinction, and person, claiming


c

made

to

avow

his

modern
date.
relevant.

Brut y Ty wysog, p. 48 1 -2. Others give other years ; but the question is not

B2

of Nennius exhibits the date of A. D. 858, in its eleventh chapter, as being the third year of the existing cycle of nineteen years or fortyHis fifth cycle from the Nativity, and the actually current year.
professed acquaintance with the Roman annalists and chronographers, and with those of the Angli, which must include Beda himself, and
his

computation of it by the Paschal cycles, give to his statement of the annus Domini a credit, which is wanting to quotations of that sera by other editors of the Historia Britonum; and in the same sentence he correctly states, that St. Patrick visited Ireland in the
twenty-third cycle
at all

Therefore I believe him not to have been far, if and to have written in the reign of Rodri Mawr. wrong; Nennius was also an author not far advanced in years, for his niagister or teacher, Beulan, was not only living, but still actively influencing
.

his conduct.

Therefore there appears a disparity of date between

Elbod and his disciple. But I do not deduce from his words, that Nennius did learn under Elbod or Elbodu, or even that he was born when that person Mere individuals can have only personal disciples but died.
;

founders of a rule, like Benedict, or of a doctrine, like Arius, arc' said to have disciples in those who espouse their systems. Now St. was the aiithor of the greatest revolution known in the Elbod

and sixteenth centuries. By his influence and authority the churches of Wales were first led into conand the celebrated Paschal formity with the Latin communion
the
fifth
;

Welch Church between

schism, after 350 years of duration, began to be abandoned

But
this

would not take

his

words

(xxiii.

jnration of the
is.

cycle,

but rather

as the fact

cycli

decemnovennales usque ad adve/itum

For

S. Patricii in Hiberniam, et ipsi anni efficiunt

other

he had been as ignorant as the British chronologists, he would


if

numerum 437

annoruni) so rigidly,
in 437, at the ex-

probably have missed the true

cycle,

as that Patrick

came

change (which, contrary to the order of events in Ireland, began in the north and was most resisted in the south) was not suddenly completed, nor without violent dissensions among the clergy and
this

people; to which cause


this affair is

ascribed the various years in which said, either generally, or with distinction of north and

may be

south, to have been decided, viz.:


"
p.

755, 768, 770, 777.

in

A. D. 777, Easter was changed in

Yet though South Wales" (Brut y Tywys.

See 474), that change was not as yet realized there in 802. Index Chronol. And the death of Elbod, in 809, is said to Ussher, have been a signal for fresh disputes on the subject. Brut y Tywys.
475.

Between f 842 and 847, it was still a topic of private discusThe memory sion, though perhaps no longer of national contention. of their old ritual was long cherished among the Welch; who erroneously imagined that their discipline had been that of St. John and the Seven Churches of Asia, and therefore paid a peculiar honour to that apostle, and sometimes called their religious peculiarip.

ties the

ordinance* of John.

See Beda, Hist. Eccl.

iii.

cap. 25; Pro-

bert's Triads, p.

79

Llewelyn Vardd, Cairn y Gadvan,


logus,

Triodd Doethineb Beirdd, num. 219^1.314; v. In the spurious pro5, ab ult.


to entitle himself

Ncnnius

is

made

Dei

t/ratid, S.

Elbodi
;

disci-

not pulus, and I think its writer understood Nennius as I do to thank God for giving him, personally, so learned a tutor; meaning

communion
of Elbod.

but to profess, that by God's grace he was reunited to the catholic of the west, which the Paschal differences had disturbed
lie

for several centuries.


It is

was not a

disciple of John, but a disciple

computes

his

own

observable that Nennius (as distinct from Marcus) date by the decemnovennal or Latin cycle, as that
established

Vita S. Johan. Chrysostomi, cit. Rice Rees on Welch Saints, p. 66, note. That
Britain, not Ireland or Scotland,

scene of those discussions, appears from

the date.

For even lona had then con-

was the

formed 130 years.

established in his country


fact,

when he wrote and we


;

verify thereby the

that he

was an Elbodian.
said, that

It is

commonly
is

Nennius was a monk or even abbot of

or y Coed, studied under the celebrated Dunawd Gwr massacre of Dionotus, and was one of those who escaped from the in 607. There is not the monks by Ethelfrid, King of Northumbria, date in any of the various copies of the Historia, which lays a

Bangor

single

claim to an earlier century than the ninth. And the chief motive for revertino- to this obsolete idea is to observe, that the entire notion
of his belonging to Bangor, and his title of Nennius Bannochorensis, was probably a mere delusion, founded upon his being a disciple of

who was styled Archbishop of Gwynedd, and was Bishop Bangor Vawr in Arvon, a place remote from the abbey of Bangor y Coed in Cheshire, or, more correctly speaking, in Flintshire.
Elbod,

of
is

have detected no indications of his town or province. He had for instructor a priest by name Beular, or rather Beulan B "I omitted of whom a little more has been said than he merits.
,

(saith

h Nennius) the Saxon genealogies, cum

inutiles magistro

meo,

id est Beulario presbytero, visas sunt." Some have called Cap. 65. Beulan but others will have it, that Beulan had, by his him Samuel
;

wife Lseta, a son Samuel, who wrote commentaries upon Nennius. Gale repeatedly speaks of this Samuel as an interpolator Mr. Ber;

tram of Copenhagen becomes quite impassioned on the subject; while the oracles from Mr. Pinkerton's tripod pronounce that both Nen-

But neither father nor son have nius and Samuel are equally vile. historical existence, other than what the former owes to the any
above
8 h

Peu llan,

regio

ecclesice,
is

or regio culta.

That omission

supplied in some

that, being then in existence, the Saxon genealogies were not received by him into

are pronot to understand that they were bably


at considerable length.

MSS.

We

his compilation

at least, they appear to

me

to mention no person subsequent to

composed subsequently to Nennius IRISH ARCH. SOC. 1 6.

but
*

the eighth century.

10

above text of Nennius, and both of them to notes in prose and verse appended to one or two of the MSS. The principal record of Sa-

Cambridge MS. of marked Ff. i. 27, p. 20; about the beginning of the thirteenth century, which Mr. Stephenson (Pref. p. xxvi.) has printed in a form meant
muel
is

in the following production, contained in a

be explanatory, but rather needing explanation. I believe I have restored them to the form in which the document exhibits them.
to
" Versus Nennini ad Samuelem filium magistri sui Beulani presbytcri, viri
giosi, ad quern historiam suam scripserat. " Adjutor bcnignus caris doctor effabilis
.i.

reli-

fonis',

Samueli

" Gaudium honoris


.i.

isti katholica lege magni, " Nos omnes precamur, qui ros sit tutus utatur.

Beulani

"

Xpiste tribuisti patri Samuelem, leta matre.


1

.i.

mater

.1.

Samuel
tui.

" Ymnizat hajc semper tibi longoevus Ben servus " Zona indue salutis istum pluribus annis". " Versus Nennii.

ejusdem

" Fornifer qui digitis scripsit ex ordine trinis

Incolumis obtalmis sitque omnibus membris. En vocatur Ben notis litteris nominis quini."

Then
Mervyn

follows the false statement about the twenty -fourth year of Vrych, extracted from the spurious Prologus. The initials

of the words in the

first three lines, from adjutor to utatur, go the alphabet to U, and the initials of the last three lines go through on to Z the change occurring at the sacred initial X. How to construe
;

them what fornifer can mean what Ben means, who is so called, and why and what the nomen t/uinum is are mysteries. The only thing plain from them is the origin of Samuel's mother Lceta, in verse 4;
jj
; ; ; ;

Icetd
'

Fonis for the Greek ^wvaif.


Sic.

'

The p

in Xpiste

is

the Greek

thought he had closed the preceding one with istum salu Mr. Stevenson has
erroneously printed Amen, for annis. >> Gualtherus in his Alexandreis lib. iv. " Successit Ben Num Moisi says, post
bella sepulto."

Klio.
"

This verse stands thus in the MS.,

Zona indue salutisistum tis pluribus annis. The tis begins a line, and the writer

Icetd
it is

matre, his mother being glad! In spite of these obscure sayings not apparent to me, that Samuel, son of Beulan and Lceta, is a

different person

from Nennius himself. For the words added to

cap. 3

one of Gale's MSS., wherein Samuel's name occurs (and wherein alone it occurs, so far as I am made aware, with the exception of
in
" is to those verses) are these I, the Samuel, that say the child, of my master, that is to say of Beulan the priest, wrote it in this page, yet
:

genealogy was not written in any volume of Britain, but was in the writer." Gale, p. 119. Bertram, p. 187: "Samuel, writing of id est infans, magistri mei, id est Beulani presbyteri, in ista pagina
this

only a figurative phrase " for one dedicated to divine studies from his tender years. And
scripsi,"
c.

Here we

see, that

Samuel

is

the child

Samuel ministered

to the

Lord before

Eli."

But there

is

an obvious delicacy in not saying " Eli mei" instead of " magistri mei," for the priest and kind patron of Samuel was a feeble and imperfect character. the inferior orders,
as

The youth of Nennius, and may also be inferred from

his not

having passed

this passage; as well

from cap. 65. Therefore the writer of the verses could not mean Nennius, but might mean Beulan, by longamis Ben. If these things be so (and I see them no otherwise) we shall be quit" of Sa-

muel Beulanus, Samuel Beulani filius, Samuel Britannus, &c. and Beulan himself remains, only known for his contempt of Saxon
;

besides Nennius, and before him, had published the Historia Britonum, Marcus the Anachoret. To him that Historia is ascribed in the

genealogy. But another

man

by Mr. Gunn.
year of
k

It

famous MS. of the tenth century, published was penned in A. D. 946, being the fifth and last
of England; pp. 45, 62, 80.

Edmund, King

The frequent
repetition
417, in Ximutel.

See Bale, Cent. fol. 37, Leland de Script. Brit, cap. 48.

.,

38, a.

Med.

et. Inf.

Latin,

vi. p.

Fabricii

Pitseus

cit. ibid.

12

and some changes in the catalogue of cities, shew the writer to have been an Englishman or Anglo-Saxon. Mr. Gunn, in his title page, says it was edited by Mark in the tenth cenBut Mark flourished early in the ninth; and it is only his tury.
repetition of this date,
transcriber,

who gives us his own date in the tenth. Marcus was a Briton born, and educated in Ireland, where he was for a long time

a bishop, but he settled in France, where (for aught that appears) he ended his days. Heric of Auxerre (in a prose Life' of Germanus,

which mentions an event of A. D. 873, but was certainly published before October, 877) reports, that he and divers other persons had
formerly heard, from the
lips of

manus; which Heric

retails,

Marcus, a narrative concerning Ger" with as little variation from the same
1

narrative in the Historia Britonum


cap. 30-4), as could be

expected

in

(Marcus, pp. 62-5 Nennius, such oral repetitions. Therefore


;

the heading of the Petavian MS. derives potent confirmation, from Mr. the fact that Marcus could repeat the substance of it by heart.

Stevenson's adverse supposition is not an absurd one, that the transcriber of A. D. 946, having read Hericus de Miraculis Germani,

and seen there the substance of this story, thence inferred that MarIt may be replied that, if cus wrote the Historia, and so asserted it. he did read Hericus he would have seen that he quoted no book, but
only conversations; and that Marcus himself in those conversations,
referred
1

Heric also formed, out of the most

natio JJritonum for the phrase, so strange to his


ears,

ancient Life of Germanus, by his coteniporary Constantius Monachus, a poem

main discrepance
tyrant,
fire

The of regio Poicysorum. is the expulsion of the


him with
It is astonishing that

which entitles him to a high rank among modern Latin versifiers upon the strength of which Mr. Stevenson has dubbed him
;

instead of the burning

from heaven.

Gale should annotate " Vide Ericum in

Constantius Hericus.

Prsef. p. xiii.

Vita Germani, quern hsec ex Nennio sumpsisse constat,"

Nothing
after

is

more

natural, than for


to substitute

when

the contrary

is

de-

Heric,

many

years,

clared in such very express terms.

'3

referred to no such historical work, but to the original sources of


"

it.

aforesaid bishop, whose probity whosoever hath experienced will by no means hesitate to believe his words, assured me, with the

The

addition of an oath, that these things were contained in Catkolicis But the words litterce Catholicce do not apply litteris in Britannia."
to

but to the acta or gesta of their saints, which were preserved in particular churches However, there are broader reasons to be considered, than the
such a compilation as
this;

mere

assertion of the
is

MS.

The

Historia

is

the

work of

a Briton.

None other

have been in possession of so many British traditions; and the Irish, in particular, seem to have held" opposite traditions. Besides, he plainly signifies himself such, in a phrase which the Anglo-Saxon scribe cannot have introduced, where he
likely to
" ex traditione nostrorum veterum" Marcus, quotes British legends Yet the work of this British man is that of an Irish author, adp. 53.

dressing himself peculiarly to the Irish people, and exclusively Irish in the religious part of his feelings. This appears in his notices of
Irish history; in his copious notice of St. Patrick; but chiefly

and

most demonstratively

in the fifty-third

page of Marcus

There the

epochs of Patrick, Bridget, and Columkille, the three patrons of all Ireland, are commemorated; whereas the whole work does not contain the

name

whatsoever.

of David, Iltutus, Dubricius, or any British saint Nothing can be more certain than the author's close

connexion with Ireland.

This truth was appreciated, or perhaps


assigned the Historia to author, though not an Irishman, was
5

was known, by those


Gildas Hibernicus
really an
;

transcribers'

who

for its

Hibernian Gildas, or

man

of religion and learning,

lint
all

For they derived the Britons from Britan Maol, son of Fergus Eed-side, son
of Nemedius.

Cap.
p

n, Gale; 16, Stevenson. See Casimir Oudin, Script. Eccl.

ii.

p. 73.

14
the premises are true of Marcus, who was natione BritcP, educatus vero in Hibernid, and had been an Irish bishop. For though Heric's
all

words,

by

ejusdem gentis episcopus" are equivocal, the doubt is solved those of the Ekkehards or Eccards of St. Gallen r "Marcus Scot:

"

tiaena episcopus Gallum tanquam compatriotam suum Roma rediens visitat." So that if we determine to reject Marcus, the

alleged

author of this production,

it

will only

be to seek for some other

man

Nennius, on the other precisely corresponding in circumstances. hand, is neither recorded, nor doth he seem, to have had connexion with Ireland; he was not an Irish religionist, but an Elbodi discipulus;

and he

refers to the scripta

Scotorum Anglorumque

as

to things

equally foreign to himself.

We
Historia.

have

now

to

compare the date of Marcus with that of the

After mentioning Britannia man/a, Ileric proceeds to mention the holy old man Marcus, a bishop of the same nation, who was by birth a Briton, but was educated in Ireland, and, after a long
exercise of episcopal sanctity, imposed upon himself a voluntary pilgrimage, and having so passed into France, and being invited by

the munificence of the pious King Charles, spent an anachoretic life at the convent of Saints Medard and Sebastian; a remarkable philoso-

pher

in

our days, and of peculiar sanctity.

to us that his pilgrimage

was

to Koine,

thence he visited the

Abbey

of

St.

Eccard Junior explains and that on his return from His sister's son, Moengal, Gall.

accompanied him, minutive from Marcus.


St.

whom

they afterwards named Marcellus, as a diAt the request of Grimaldus the Abbot of

Gallon, and at the persuasion of his nephew, he consented to


tarry

''

Bilil.
r

Hericus do Mirac. Germ, ap Manuscr. I, p. 555.

Laliliu,

nicaruiii,

tom.

i.

p.

12.

In

Ekkehardi
230,

Minimi Vita Notkeri,


tin-re are similar

cap. 7, ibid. p.

Ekkehardus Junior decasibusMonast.

words.

Sangallensis ap. Goldnsti

Rerum Alaman-

'5
tarry there, which raised a mutiny among their servants, who desired But they pacified their retinue by distributing to return home.

among them the bishop's money, mules, and horses. mencement of this sojourn fell between A. D. 841 and

The comthe June of

After a time 872", such being the limits of Grimald's abbacy. Marcellus was made master of the abbey school, and of the boys who

were training up
self in

to the monastic

life,

including Notkerus,

who was

afterwards called Balbulus, in

which

situation he distinguished him-

But Marcus afterwards seceded to the abbey of St. Medard at Soissons. At the time, between 473 and 477, when Heric was Avriting this, Marcus was no more; for
music and other sciences.
Labbe's reading, exercebat vitam, though changed by the Bollandists " to e.cercet, is confirmed by multis coram referre xolitm erat," by the
phrase nostro tempore, and by the description of him as having then been " sanctus senex" But his entire sojourn at St. Gallon succeeded
his sojourn at
"

Rome.

And

his

journey to

Rome was undertaken

post longa pontificalis sanctitatis exercitia;" the commencement of which exercitia could not, canonically, have preceded the completion

of his thirtieth year; but cannot, according to the laws of probability, be fixed to its earliest possible epoch. From all which circumstances,

by no means improbable, that the birth of Marcus ascended into the eighth century.
it is

Such
5

Ratpertus de Monast.
ibid.

S. Gallensi, pp.

boy
bey

of fifteen

when Marcellus took him


was master of the abIf

Notker the Lisper was placed under Marcellus, when a boy. But Not6-9,

in hand, the latter

school in 847.

Notker died
so

at 85,

ker died in 91 2, nimia fetate ingravescente, and in senecta bond plenus dierum leato fine deficiens, consoling himself with the
reflection that

84, 83, &c., to 841,

we

shall

draw

much

nearer

our chronological

limit.

But he

are an

hundred years."
I place his

" man's days at the most Ecclus. xviii. 9.


birth at least eighty
if

could scarcely be appointed, before his uncle and he had made some considerable

Therefore

See Ekkehardi sojourn at the abbey. Minimi Vita Notkeri, cap. 32.

years before, or in 832; and

he was a

i6

of the book ascribed to him.

Such being the chronology of Marcus himself, we require the date Here it must be observed, that during
first

and before the

half of the ninth century, the sera of Christ'

was
;

recently introduced and ill understood, among the British and Irish whereat we need not complain, seeing how imperfectly it was worked
" out by Beda himself. The Christian aara (saith Mr. Carte) was not then, at its first coming into use, so well understood as it hath

been

Their use of the two Christian asras or years of redempthe Nativity and the Passion, sometimes one, sometimes the other, and sometimes both, increased the confusion of their
since."
tion, viz.

Dominical
year was.

dates.

not know, and could not

But the plain root of the evil was, that they did tell, what year of our Lord the current

If the Christian sera were now of recent introduction, seldom mentioned, and not to be found in one book out of a thousand, few of us could tell what year thereof it is. It would be a fact of learned and not obvious attainment; and was more so to those

whose learning was scanty. They knew how many years the reigning prince had reigned; but they did not know what year of Christ that was. So the English transcriber of Marcus gives us his date
sufficiently, viz., the t/uintux

adds that

it

states, that it

Eadmundi regis Anylorum, but absurdly was A. D. P. 946 and A. D. N. 976 and twice again was 547 years after A. D. P. 447, which makes" A. D. N.
;

1024.

Yet

this

sistently given.

convert into

which is conMarcus nowhere gives an express date, that we can the Annm Domini But we have his assertion that,
"

imbecility does not affect the date,

from

Upon

this subject see the learned pre-

nexed
"

to

Moses Williams's edition of


to his

lace to the Ogygia,

and O'Conor

in Script.

Lhwyd's Commentariolum.
According
computation, which
allows only thirty years between the Nativity and Passion,

Rer. Hib. xi. p. 20.

And,

for specimens
a'ra,
1

of absurd anachronism in that

see
18,

and

Gale's second appendix to Nenuius, p. the -dirte Cambro-Britannicse

an-

from the time when the Saxons came into Britain, unto the fourth are computed;" being in truth about year of King Mervyn, 428 years
the fourth year of Mervyn Vrych, or 822, was no epocha, cither in general or local history; and no motive can be conjectured for his computation stopping at that year of the
fifty-one years too

"

many.

Now

reign, except that

it

was the then current

year.

We

must, there-

fore, dismiss entirely his

miserable attempts at Christian chronology,

was writing quarto Mermeni [Mervini, Nenn.] regis. p. 53. Therefore the book was in progress of composition in the year 822, which agrees sufficiently well with what we know v of 820 ct deincqxf, It equally agrees with the date of Marcus.
and take the plain
fact, that he

The Historia seems to have been assigned to Gildas Ilibernicus. whilst a certain Fernmael, son of Tudor, was originally composed, Lord of Buellt and Guortigerniawn from which passage and others,
;

have come from those parts of Wales, and to have had some acquaintance or connexion with that descendant of All copies agree that Fernmael was eleventh in descent Vortigern.
I conjecture the author to

from Pascent, youngest son of Vortigern. Therefore if we suppose Pascent's son, Briacat, to be born at the time of Vortigern's death, which Owen calls 481, and Blair 484, and we may call 480, then
Ferumael's birth, at thirty years to the generation, will fall upon 780, and the forty-second year of his life will coincide with 822. Therefore this date,

which our ignorance when Fernmael lived and died

deprives of any direct utility, seems at least to be consistent with the It is remarkable, that while Nennius quartus Mervini regis, or 822.
retains the assertion that

Fernmael was actually reigning (regit rnodo) Marcus exhibits regnavit. p. 78. Neunius, cap. 52. But that is the handy work of the scribe of 946, who was particularly tenacious of his own date, and would not have Fernmael for his
the text of

contemporary.
*

Cave de
1

Script. Eccles.

ii,

p.

6, ed. 1

745.

IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO.

6.

contemporary.

The year 822

is,

therefore, the lowest date of the

But it is also the highest, unless we are disposed original Historia. to look for some other nameless Brito-IIibernian, anterior to Marcus,
as a tortoise for the elephant.

of course, possible; it wants, will do better to acquiesce. It results, that Marcus compiled this credulous book of British
traditions, for the edification of the Irish, circ.

That such a one may have existed is, but perhaps criticism, having found exactly what

Nennius, a Briton of the Latin communion, republished


tions

A. D. 822; and one it with addi-

and changes, circ. A.I). 858. We should, however, keep in mind, that we have not the text of Marcus upon which Nennius worked, but a text which was tampered with about ninety years after Nennius wrote; and, therefore, the Marcian text of the Petavian MS. is not, in every trifling instance where they differ, the oldest of the
two.

But another

edition or revisal of the llistoria succeeded that of

Nennius; and its author has introduced his own date with precision, What more he yet with an utter ignorance of the Christian icra.
introduced besides the date does not appear, but perhaps nothing of moment. It occurs in the enumeration of the six ages of the world,
that precede the British history. "From the Passion of Christ 800 have elapsed, but from his Incarnation 832, down to the thirtieth years

year of Anarawd, King of Mona, who now rules the region of Venedotia or Gwynedd"." In truth Anarawd or llonoratus, son of Rodri

Mawr, reigned over Gwynedd from 876 to 913, and the thirtieth year of his reign was the year 906, and the same in which that scribe was writing; being just seventy-four years out of his reckoning.

Brut y Tywys.

p.

482-5.

And

as

he republished with an

in-

terpolated
w " Wenedocioe
tiiet,"

rcgiouis, id est

Guer-

bridge manuscript, Ff.


net.

i.

27,

it

is

Guer-

apud Gale, male.

In the

Cam-

19

did another terpolated date the Nennian edition, so (we have seen) Marcian edition. person, in A. D. 946, send forth again the older
It will strike

every reader, that


as a sort of

this

work was
land,

peculiarly dealt

with.

It

was treated

common

upon which any

the edigoose might graze. Mere transcribers seem to have played The dates thrice introduced by the Petavian author. tor, if not the

of colophon, but are interwoven into the solid text, in complicated sentences, and with elaborate miscalculation. Nennius himself no where states, that he was republishscribe are not

annexed

in the

way

in" with a limited amount of change and addition, the Historia of o o" It seems to have been regarded as the the Brito-Irish compiler.
'

album or common-place book of Britannia, to which any one might or obscure, laudably add such passages as he knew of; and elucidate It was no to his ability, what he found already there. according rule to expunge what the predecessors had stated, even when stating
the contrary; from which cause inconsistencies disfigure the text. So Marcus having stated that St. Patrick went to Ireland in A. D.

405, Nennius has faithfully republished it; but almost in the next sentence of the same chapter he states, that there were twenty-three

decemnovennal cycles unto

St. Patrick's

advent, in a true sense, I

believe, but certainly in one utterly discordant with the previous In like manner, Fernmael, son of Tudor, continued to be text.

and reigning in 858, and in the thirtieth of Anarawd, or 906, and was not killed off till 946. This common-place book of Britain seems rather analogous to the histories about St. Patrick, which
living

Tirechan has strung together under the name of Annotationes. The Historia Britonum merits such a title equally well, and the like of it is signified by its writers in their phrase of Experimenta, cap. i, 3,

and

12,

Gale; pp. 48, 53, Gunn.

This state of the case tends to ab-

solve Nennius from the charge of imposture in appropriating the labours of another; for the mode of proceeding with this book seems

to

20
to

In his Apology he speaks of his own work or publication, as being one, " quod multi doctores atque librarii scribere tentaverint," authors and transcribers classed together;

have been understood.

and complains, that

" ncscio

quo pacto

difficilius rcliquerint,"
it;

each

transcribing doctor leaving it less misfortune he ascribes to frequent wars

intelligible than he found

which

of pestilences, instead the more proximate cause, viz.: the accumulated blunders of ill" instructed men. He apologizes for presuming post tantos haec tanta " post tantos" genescribere," and he can scarcely apply the words of Britain, for he had complained that there were rally to the historians

and

next to none; but the "/<o?c tanta" is to be taken literally for the very book in hand. In his concluding chapter he mentions his omission to write the Saxon genealogies, seemingly of (at Beulan's suggestion) " " but I have nolui ea scribere," adding, earlier date than his own,
written of the cities and remarkable things of Britain, as other writers The same observations apply to this passage. wrote before me."
Lastly,

when he

"hscc genealogia non says of a Trojan genealogy",


. .

scripest scripta in aliquo volnnnw> Britannia?, sed in scriptione " or edition of this means in any previous copy toris fait," he

clearly hook of Britain;' and in fact it is absent from the text of Marcus. The Irish version now published, is actually entitled, in the Books of " Leabhar Breathnach," i. e. Volumen BritanniLecan and

cum, or

transcripts
years, as

which Geoffrey of our wondering that Monmouth was received by the world prevents of this book had been multiplied within about thirty-six

Hy-Many, Book of Britain.

The

vast avidity with

seems to have been the


affairs offers

case.

This condition of
lator, if

he be found to introduce many not in any transcript of the Latin book from history, that were which
*

a great excuse for our Irish transthings illustrative of British

Cod. Bened. in Gale, Var. Lect.

p. 119.

21
as Nennius hath it, "in aliquo which he professes to take his own, or more hard to excuse him, for volumine Britannia." It were indeed Nennius" certain details of Insr o-ivin- expressly "as recorded by likelihood Nennius did not record, but for the great history which Ireland as in Britain, viz.: that tilethat the same thing happened in the Irish Nennius inserted words successive editorial transcribers of have been In which case, that false heading may not of their own. be false. There is some reason the work of any man who knew it to was made by a certain Guanach, to think, that the Irish translation For a later hand. and that the text, as now printed, was revised by of considerable closeness and fidelity from Nennius,
after a translation " it was in this it is written,

way

that our noble elder

Guanach

de-

of the Romans.' duced the pedigree of the Britons, from the chronicles " with the words Infra, p. 37. But a work, actually commencing

mean Nemnius [Nennius] Elvodugi discipulus," could never


author of his matter, and falsely ascribe
is,

to rob that

it

to a certain

Guanach.

therefore, apparent that

Guanach was

either the Irish translator,

this annotation proceeds or an editor of the translation; and that The " chroelder 5 from an editor of junior date and calling him his more than of the Romans," by Guanach, are nothing
'.

nicles

employed

which is stated by Nenthe Latin copies of the Historia Britonum well as in the original, of his nius himself (in the Irish translation, as
;

Apologia) to be partly the Chronicles of the Saints.


so far as
is

collected from the Annals of the Romans and The earliest MS. of the Irish Nennius,

known

to its editor, is of the twelfth century.

But the
epoch

>

According to O'Reilly (Irish

writers,

later.

This would furnish increased evi,

is a memorandum prefixed p 120) there in to the copy of the Leabhar Breatlmacli, that the Book of Hy-Many, which says Nennius was the author, and Giolla

dcncc to the employment and succession of hands.

Ily-Many has passed some private collector, and


accessible.

into the hands

Caoimhghin (who died

in 1072) the trans-

(T.)

22

epoch of the translation does not seem to transpire from any internal
evidence.

A. H.

is

partial elucidation of the very obscure verses in page i o to the kindness and ingenuity of the Rev. S. R. Maitland, who observes that the last line, if we read it " En vocatur Ben notis litteris

P. S.

due

will apply to the name Benlanus qidn'i'-, (though not to Beulanus), which spelling is mentioned in Fabricius, and that of Benlanius in Pitseus. For Benlanus, understanding (notis, i. e.

nominis quinis" not

subintellectis) the other five letters, lanus, will leave

removed, changing Indeed the MS., which has Beulani plainly written in red plicit. ink, has another u written above in black ink, and the red u scored under with black; which shows that attention had been attracted to
i.

notis to motis,

e.

tlie

sense becomes

Ben or, by more ex;

the

first

syllable of the

name. Benllan

signifies

Maitland thinks that magni in the second


the contraction of magistri.
fornifer should be formiter,
i.

line

Caput Ecclesias. Mr. had its origin in magri,

And
e.

"

Du

Cange.

Upon

the whole, a

word secundum formam vel legem." recte, more obscure and enigmatical comalso that the inexplicable

position will scarcely be

met vith.
A. H.
i 1

'

It

is

written in the

MS.

qni

and

trinis, tnis.

bReadmach QNNSO

sis.

Leabhan bReadwach QNNSO

sis.

Dipcipulup
.1.

nli-

mp
a

qua ejrceppca pcpipepe cupauai po oeichmjep me Nenamjo pa pjjpibaino apaile DO lamapca, aimeajna in Dip^ibail GluDaig, ^015 po oepmaio heap
-j
-\

ceneoil
Liber Brittanicus.

^eabap ftpernac,
this title
is

the chronicles of the holy Fathers [that

" the British Book;"

given to

the following work in the Books of Lccan and Hy-Many. The initial words, r^o

Jerome, Eusebius, Isidore, Prosper, interpol. in some MSS.], and from the wriis,

Nemniup
the
''

Gloougi, are a fac-simile from


of Lecan
<J-c.

tings of the Scots and Angles, and from the traditions of our own ancestors (ve-

Book

(7'.)

tcnnn); which thing (quod)


D., NVim-

many doctors

Ego Nennius,
The

Numnus,

nus, B.,
(T.)

Nemonus,

D.,

a secimda manu.

and scribes have attempted to write, but have left more difficult I know not
;

following are the true


:

words

wherefore, unless

it

be on account of the

"I Nennius, a of the Apologia Nennii of St. Elbod, have taken the disciple
pains to write certain extracts, which the dulness of the British nation had cast
aside,

frequent mortalities and continual disasters of war. I beg that every reader, who
reads this book, will forgive me, that I have ventured to write such considerable

because the doctors of the island

skill, and did not place commemoration in books. But I have any

Britannia had no

things as these after such considerable persons, like a chattering bird, or like some

collected all that I could find, as well out


of the

incompetent judge (invalidits arbiter). I defer to him, who may know more in this

Annals of the Romans,

as out of

branch of knowledge than

do."

That

LIBER BRITANNICUS

GO
ta
e

Nemnius" Elvodugi
scribere curavi,
h
,

discipulus, aliqua" excerp-

i.

e.

I
I

f have taken pains to write

certain fragments,

and

am Nenamnis E

of Eludach

because the folly and

a disciple ignorance' of

the nation of Britannia have given to oblivion the history and origin of its first people, so that they are
veterum means ancients or ancestors, not
f

7 have taken pains.


Oeichecoijepa,
(T.)
L.,

tDeicionijiupa,

aged men, appears from cap. 13, Gale and Bertram, 1 7 Stevenson. I conceive invalidus arbiter to

B.,

from Oeirioe,
B.

care, diligence.
8

mean a judge, acting without the limits of his jurisdiction (77.) Ekodugi Elodugi L. See the Introductory Remarks,
d

Nenamnis

Nemnuy,

of Lecan does not give the


place
h

The Book name in thi.s

(T.)

p.

(T.)
alia ;

Eludach,

or

Eludag.

Gulooaj, B.
(T.)

Aliqua
scribes

dilia,

D., for

Irish

Depabul
'

aile pooaij, L.

frequently write Latin words in conformity with the rule of Irish ortho-

Folly and ignorance

6eap ajuf aenec,

B.,

where aenec

is

probably for cunpeich

graphy called Caol le caol, agu^ leacan le learan of this we have another ex;

ample here in the word cupauai


curavi.

for

(T.)

or ameolac, ignorance. 6ap ajup ejna, the habit and knowledge, D. The Latin read " quae hebetude gentis Britcopies The reading in the text is tannias," &c.

*Excerpta

Oipcepca,

L.,

t)ipceppra,

from

L._(T.)

IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO.

6.

26
ceneoil

bunaoana na cecbame cona pilic bpeacaima peancapa a pgpibanoaib nac a lebpaib. TTleppe imoppo, po [i popaicme] na pencapa puapapa in analcaib na T?oman, ap na comcinoilipa Cipme Gapebn, in analcponicib na ppuiche noeb .1. Qppmoip o cmnocol ap n-appa pein. ma puapap caib Sajcan ^aeoil, II. bpicoma inpola a bpicinia pilio Ipocon oicca epc .1. o ci ap bpican pacep imp bpecan, no acbepaio apaile gomao o'n
-\
-|

-|

~\

-|

bpucap no pacea
imoppo po
inopi
b'e

.1.

an ceo conpal po bai a l?omancaib.

Qlbion

ceo

bpeacan.
.pp.

amm inbpi bpeacan. Ochc cet> mile cement) poc Oa cet> mile cemino ma lecec. Ochc ppim-cachace anopo a n-anmant>a [DO peip eolach bpecan].

paca

inoce,

-|

Caep
J

Commemorated.

Q
"

L.

Omitted in D.
k

popmchmeach, Ncquc ullam coiu(T.)


L.,

"

Tradition

The word nonocol

is

memorationem

in libris posuerunt.''

here evidently used to represent the Latin " ex traditione veterum nostrorum." It
signifies,

Brought together
B.,

Comchintol,
" coacervavi."

conveyance,

Coimcinoiliup,
1

(7'.)

one

to

another,
to

tradition ; the

handing down from verb ciobuse in modern

Tho Irish always corrupted names. Thus Isidore is GfUiDip, foreign Jerome is Cipene, L., L., Cfpumip, B.
Isidore.

nacaim,
Irish.

deliver, is in

h-analcaib ^aeioel puapup o

having probably been to represent HieronymMs), Euseaspirated


Cipine, B. (the
bius
is

chionocol h-e inp n-appanoaib, L. Ocup inn puapup o rionacul ap n-appuca, B.

-(T.)
Britonia insola.

Gbpeuiup,

L.,

Gupebiup, B.

readings of I) are given in the text.

The The

This section

is

re-

in

Latin adds Prog])er, who is not mentioned (7'.) any of the Irish copies

peated twice in L. first at the beginning, and again near the end ; the readings of the former of these copies will be denoted by

m Gaels
tin

It is

worthy of note that the Lais

word

Scoti or Scotti,

uniformly trans-

The second second by L 2 alone contains the list of cities. (T.)


L'. those of the
.

lated J) ae 6il', Gadclii or Gaels, throughout this work, ^a*^ ^ is the name by which
1

A Britinia
a 6picone,
Dicta
est.

Omitted

1 .

a 6perone,
the Irish

2
.

(T.)
1).,

the Irish and Highlanders of Scotland designate themselves to the present day.

t)acanca,

equivalent
(T.)
1

word put

instead of the Latin.

The Welch

also call themselves

Gwydhil,
(T.)

and their country Tir Gwydhil

Or some say .... named.

Omitted,

But I have writings nor in books. in the Annals of the brought together" the histories that I found Romans, out of the chronicles of the learned saints, viz.: Isidore
are

not commemorated

in

and Jerome, and Euscbius, in the Annals of the Saxons and Gaels, and what I discovered from the tradition" of our own old men.
II.

Britonia insola

a Britinia"
r

filio

q Isocon dicta est

i.

e.

the

island of Britain is named from Britan, or some say that it was from one Brutus it was named i. e. the first consul that was of the Ro5
,

mans; but Albion' was the first name of the island of Britain. Eight hundred thousand paces is the length" of the island of Britain. Two hundred thousand paces is its breadth. Eight and twenty principal
caers [or cities] are in it; and these following cording to the learned of Britain"
:

are their names, ac-

Caer-Gortigeru.
B.

2
.

No

uobepcuo apoile

ip

o 6picup

ditions

for

Junius Brutus was descended

The name of h-ammnijeat), L'. Britain is here derived from Brutus the
po
first

from a Trojan who accompanied ^Eneas; but the name Junius, rather than the

Roman
work

of this

consul; but in another part it is said to have been de-

surname Brutus, was Trojan.


Hal. Ant.
'

See Dion.

iv. cap. 68.

(//.)

rived from Brutus, son of Silvius, son of

Albion

This name does not occur in

Ascanius, son of ./Eneas


8

(2'.) is

The first consul

First

omitted in

any of the Latin editions. It is not of Latin origin, and has no reference to the
Latin word albus ; nor
is

For L. the Latin copies, and rightly. Junius Brutus is not here alluded to and
all
;

its

origin and

consul

is said,

in a general way, for a per-

meaning known. It does not appear that the Greek geographers gave any explanation of their
u

son of power and dignity. See Mr. Gunn's note vi. p. 94, &c. ; Du Cange in Consul and
Consulatus; Galfrid.
x. cap. 4, &c.

word

'Ahovtav.

(//.)

Eight hundred

the length.
1

Monumet.

i.

cap. 13,
p. 80.

Omitted, B. L-.

Cemeno omitted B. L
lp

L-.

Marcus Anachoreta,

-(T.)
T

Tywysawg appears to be the British equivalent; Bruttus Tywysawg o Ruvein; Hanes Grufudd ab Cynan, p. 584. The
fable of

These following

mo

po

pip, B. L*.

(T.)

Brute the Trojan was not devoid

w According to the learned of Britain. B. adds This clause occurs only in L 2


.

of a slight foundation in the

Eoman

tra-

here,

cecup

(T.)

28

Caep ^opcigeprm. Caep ^purup. Caep TTlencepc. Caep Caep TTleDjuiD. Caep Colun. Caep ^upoipr. Caep Qbpog. Caep Capaooj. Caep bpur. Caep TTlacoo. Caep Cunamo. Caep Oen. Caep Ipangm. Caep pheup. Caep Oon. Caep Lonmopepuipc. Caep ^pujan. Caep Sane. Caep Lejun. Caep ^niDiuo. Caep bpeacan. Caep Leipinoin. Caep penopa. Caep Opuichjolgoo. Caep Luicicoir. Caep Upnochc. Caep Gilimon.
Luill.
III. Ipic imoa a cachpaca jenmoca pin, [oiapmeoe a para a caipcel cumacca]. Ceichpi ceinela aiccpeabaio imp bpearari, 1 .1. Cpuichnig bpeacnaij Bahrain. Inopi 5 ura I1ia J5aeoil aneap, Gbonia amap erappu inopi Opcc 6ipe .1. TTlanaino, acuaio. [Ctpcnaio h-6pe peac imp bpeacan piap oeap co pia
~\

-\

~\

-|

-]

poca.
x

cities are

The names of the Caer-Gortigern. in B. thus C. Guirthirgiven


:

but they are worth preserving, as it is possible sometimes, even from a blunder, to
obtain a clue to the true orthography ( 7".) The twenty-eight caers do not occur
till

girnd. C. Gutais, C. Luaill, C. Meguaid, C. Colon, C. Gustint, C. Abroc, C. Caratoc, C. Graat, C.

Machuit, C. Ludain, C.
C. Pheus, C. Miucip,

the

close

of

the

Latin

Xennius

Ceisi, C. Giraigon,

but, in

the corresponding

place

of the

C. Leoinarphuisc, C. Grucon, C. Sent, C.


Leigion, C. Guent, C. Breatan, C. Lerion,
C. Punsa, C. Gluteolcoit,

MS. of 945, from Marcus, the names As of thirty-three cities occur, p. 46.
Nennius gives one name, Verulam, which is not in that copy, the latter must
have given six which Nennius did not receive; but the confusion of texts prevents

C. Luitcoit, C.

Urtaeh,
given
in

C.

Celhneno.
,

The names,
Gorthigearnd,

as

LJ

are

C.

C.

Gutais, C. Luaill, C. Meaenaid, C. Cholou,


C.

Gustaint, C. Abrog, C. Charadoc, C.

my

saying which they were.

Caer

Graad, C. Macaid, C. Lugain, C. Cose, C. Girangon, C. Peus, C. Minchip, C. Lcoanaird puisc, C.

Gurcoc and Caer Teim (Thanie?) were two of them. Archbishop Ussher has

Grugoin,

C. Sent,
C.

C.

commented upon
(Works,

Legion, C. Guhent, C. Bretan,

Ler-

this catalogue in his Primordia, pp. 59, 65, or 33-5 of edit. 2,


vol. v. p. 82).

gum,
oit,

C. Pennsa, C. Druithecolcoit, LuiteC. Ceilimon.

The
and,

Irish trans-

C. Urtocht,

Most of

lator has, in

some

cases, left it difficult to


;

these variations are doubtless attributable


to error or ignorance in the transcribers,

identify his

names

on the other

haud,

many of the

explanations by Llwyd,

29

Caer-Gortigern*. Caer-Grutus. Caer-Mencest. Caer-Luill. CaerMedguid. Caer-Colun. Caer-Gusdirt. Caer-Abrog. Caer-Caradog.


Caer-Brut.

Caer-Machod.

Caer-Lunaind.

Caer-Oen.

Caer-Pheus.

Legun.
III.

Caer-Loninoperuisc. Caer-Grugan. Caer-Gnidiud. CaerrBfeatan. Caer-Leiridoin.


Caer-Luiticoit.

Caer-Irangin. Caer-Sant. Caer-

Caer-Pendsa.
Caer-Eilimon.

Caer-Druithgolgod.

Caer-Urnocht.

are y itscaers [or cities] besides these; innumerable 2 its fortified castles Four races inhabit its raths [or forts'] and 1 the island of Britain, viz.: the Gaels, the Cruithnachs [Plots'], the

Numerous

Britons,

and the Saxons. The island Guta" is to the south of it; Abonia i. e. Manaind, is on the west between them and Eri [Ireland]
c
,

and the islands of Orck are

to the north of

it.

Eri extends beyond


the

Camden, Ussher, and earlier authors, are See light and vague conjectures (77.)
Additional Notes, No.
'

is

sometimes used to denote a mound or

hill,

and therefore may have


of the

signified also

I.

a fort

ordinary
( T.)

kind.

See I)u

Numerous are.
and iao or

Ipic (or Ipao, B. L*.),

Cange, in voce
a

a synthetic union of the assertive verb,


if, it is,

The Cruitlmachs

The well-known
in-

lac, they.
p.

See O'Dono(T.)

Irish

name

for the Picts or ancient

van's Irish
z

Grammar,

161

habitants of Scotland.

Duald Mac Firbis

Innumerable
is

castles.

This
2
.

considers the

word

as

synonymous with

clause

inserted from B.

L2

reads

the Latin Pictus.

See Additional Xotus,

ocup po bo oiaipmichi a pacha, &c. The


Latin reads:

No.
b

II.

(T.}

"In

ea sunt viginti octo ci-

Guta.

vitates et innumerabilia promontoria,

cum

(T.)

Guta

is

the Isle of Wight, in La-

innumeris
fabricatis."

castellis

ex lapidibus ct latere

tin Vectis or Vecta, in

Welch Gwyth. The

It is evident, therefore, that

the Irish translator understood promontoria to

Latin Nennius says, "Gueid vel Guith, quod Latine divortium dici potest." However

mean

raths or forts ; for nothing

Ynys Gwyth
" Three

is

simply the Channel


islands

was more common than


montory
into a fort,

to convert a pro-

Island.

principal

are

by casting up an intrenchment across the narrow neck that united it to the main land. The remains
of

united to

Ynys Prydain,

Ore,

Manaw, and
(//.)

Gwyth." Triads, 3rd


Abonia.
L.

series,

No. 67.

many such

are

still

to

be seen in Ire-

The Isle

6bon of Man

Hlania, B.

6boniu,

(T.) See Additional

land.

The word promontorium, however,

Notes, No. III.

poca.
cian].

benaio imoppo imp bperan peac h-Gpinn paep-cuaitt co

Oiaipmire [ono] a locha [ajup a ppoca.] Da ppim-ppurh inoci .1. bapca Uamup i SabpainO; ip poppa-paioein peolaio lonja 50 mainib mope bpeacan uile]. inpi bpearan [co peoaib
-]
)

17o linpac bpeacam in n-inpi uile ap cup tia clanaib, o n-lchc co muip n-Opc [-) po allaO -| aippoepcop.]

muip
rpi

IV. lap
d

n-t>ilmt>

cpa Da panoao
This

in

ooman a

cpi

[it>ip

maccu
But
the island
is

north east.

passage

inserted from B. L.

The verb

etymology of the Sabriana or Sabrina, Celtice Havren, is, no doubt, from


real

The

benaio

signifies to
v.

draw

out, to prolong.

hav,

O'Reilly (Diet. becmaim) sage from the Leabhar Mac Partholain,


in

quotes a pas-

parh or r-ariipa) summer; the adjoining country being part called the Gwlad yr I lav, or Land of
(Irish,

of

which the word


(T.)
its
e

is

applied to drawing
Inserted from B. L.

a sword.

And

rivers

Summer, Anglice Summersetshire. This passage of the Historia is taken from the words of Gildas in cap. I, inthe

as

is

also the expletive particle bno, vero,

autem
f

(T.)

cluding that melancholy word which is omitted in the Irish, " per qua; olim rates

Sabraind

The Sabrina

or Severn.

King Locrine (saith the Galfridian Chronicle) deserting his wife Gwenddolen, took
a concubine, Estrildis,
a daughter, Sabrina.

vehebantur," &c.(H.) 8 Ip FPP u -r iDeln B. Upon them


>

lp

by whom he had But Gwenddolen,

popo-paioe, upon these very rivers." The emphatic pence in or poem, " upon the selfgives an additional force,
L.
is

" It

war against her husband, slew him, and flung the two ladies into the river; the younger of whom bequeathed to it her name. Lib. ii. cap. 5. But
levying

fame

rivers."

The word

is

not be to found

in the

common

dictionaries,

but

it is

the

ancient form of pean or pan. Poppa-pioein would be written, in the modern Irish

Havren (the name of Sabrina and of the


harlot ; and therefore Severn) signifies cannot refer to the innocent daughter, but relates to Estrildis herself. This

language, oppa-pan.
h

(T.)
Britain.

With

the
is

jewels

This clause

added from B. L. The word

probable (as Mr. Carte suspectcd) that the fable, in its existing shape, was composed in Armorica ; where the
renders
it

The Latin copies uile occurs only in L. read " per qua? olim rates vehebantur ad " portandas divitias pro causa navigations.
-(T.)

word havren does not seem

to

be known.

the island of Britain far to the south-west.

But the
e
.

island of Britain

extends beyond Eri far to the north-east

11
.

Innumerable are
are in
it,

its

lochs and

its
f
;

rivers
it is

Two

viz.

Tamus and Sabraind


11
.

upon

principal rivers themg that the ships

and barks of the island of Britain the whole island of Britain

sail,

with the jewels and wealth of

The
lency'.

Britons at

first filled
1

the whole island with their children,

from the sea of Icht to the sea of Orck, both with glory and excelIV.
1

Now
the sea

after the

deluge the world was divided" into three


parts
;

From
tlio

of Icht,

Sfc.

Understand

is

from

British channel, or sea of the

Portus Iccius or

Itius, to that of Orkney. " Dathi went afterwards, with the men of

This chapter is used for po (T.) made up from chapters 13 and 14 of the old Latin editions, at pp. 53-4, of the
Marcian.
Hisicion,

The

three sons of Alanus are,

Erin, across

Muir n-Icht

(sea of Icht) to&c..


p. 19.

Armenon, and Neugio or Negis

wards Leatha (Britanny),"


alogies, fyc.

Gene-

no.

The former
of Mannus,

of Ily-Fiachrach,
ii.

So in

father

probably Tuiscon, from whom all the


Tacit.

the

Duan Albanach,

verse 10,

(Pinker-

Germans derived themselves.


cap.
2.

Germ,
latter

ton's Inquiry,

321), "Britus tar mhuir

For he

is

said to be father of
;

n'Icht."

Where Adamnan

Germann's crossing

speaks of St. the Sinus Vallicus

Francus and Alamannus for which

our translator has improperly put Albaims.

(Channel of Gaul) to visit Britain, he Vita Columb. gives a Latin equivalent.


ii.

Armenon

Armenia; Negno or Neugio (here Negua), from whom he derelates to

cap. 34.

The Portus

Iccius has been

rives the Saxons,


It is scarcely

to

know
to

not what.

confounded with Calais and Boulogne; but is now conjectured to be the same as
Vissent or Witsant, a neighbouring vilSome of the Latin copies have it, lage. " from Totness to Caithness," but others have no termini assigned. (H.)

worth while

mention the

to the Gepidffi.

Rugii. Cibidus or Cebidus (here Cebetus) Walagothus (here Uile-

gotus) either to the Balti or Amali (Visigoths or Ostrogoths), but nothing indicates to which.

With glory and excellency. sage is inserted from L (T.)


J

This pasIn

Alanus

to

In the genealogy from Lamech, inclusively, the Latin


useless to supply
(//.)

copies give twenty names, and the Irish

Was

divided.

Ro

panoab, B. L.
it
is

the text oa or DO, as

often spelt,

only sixteen ; but it such mere gibberish.

is

32

maccu Nae] .1. Gopaip Qppia. Sem an n-Qpia. Cam Qpppaic an Qppjiaic. laperh an Ojiaip. Ipe cec peap Do pil lapech caimc [ap cup] in n-6opaip .1. Qlanuip co n-a cpi macaib .1. Ipacon Negua. Ceichpi meic 05 Ipacon Ppan[^ochup no] Qpmion
-| -]

-|

.1.

~\

cup,

Pomanup, bpicup, Qlbanup. Ctpmon [umoppo] .u. meic laip, -Cpi ^ocup, Uilejocup, Cebecup, bupganDup, Lon^obapDup. meic Negua, Uanoalup, Sa^o, [boapup. Sa^o mac Nejua ip uaoa acaio Sa^rain]. bpicup, imoppo, ip uaD bpeacam, mac paiDein Ipacoin, [mic Qlani], mic pecliuip, mic Ogamain, mic Uai, mic buiob, mic Semoib, mic Qracc, mic Qoch, mic Qbaip, mic Roa,
mic Qppa, mic lobaich, [mic loban], mic laperh, mic Nae, [mic

ac piaoap a peancapaib bpearan. a n-analcaib na Romanach. imoppo Cteniap mac Qnacip DO ciachcam lap co jail Cpai co h-6acail, i cnjapoaip Lauina
Laimiach]
Ip

amlaio

pin

V. Innipoap

Beticeen
I,.

(ifNoe.

Inserted from

clause

is

inserted
I), is

from B.

1 .

LV

Its

B.

(?'.)

omission in
Inserted from

an evident error of the

m At

the beginning.

1 .

scribe.
'

( 7'.)

where the words are

in a different order

He

is

the

son

of Isacon

Saibem
signifies
he.

Ceo peup chanic

in

n-Gopaip ap cup

t>o

is

for pin or 6 pen,

which

pil lapeo. In B. the clause ap cup t>o pil There are two copies lupeo is omitted. of this section in L., both very corrupt.

The
Irish

insertions between brackets in the

text are from B. and L.

loban,

-(T.)
n

2 son of Japheth, occurs in B. L'. and L ., but Jobaith is omitted. In the Latin

Got/tus or

Arm/on.

The words
L'.

J^o-

copies
is

Semoib

is

called Simeon,

and Mair

cluip no are inserted from


B.
1 .

CIpmenon,
B.

inserted
is

Qpmen, L Qpmeon, L'-. (T.) Noic. Umoppo, inserted from


.

who

between him and Aurthach, evidently the same as Athact (or

Ethacht, B.
Irish copies,

1 .

or Echtacht,
is

L2)

in the

L IA
1

(T.)
.

whose name

written Etka

2 6up^anoup, B. L'. L Pungandtus in D. is evidently an error of

Burgantus

in

Asra, or Ezra,

some MSS. of the Latin. Between and lobaath, the Latin

the scribe for Burgandtus.

The Latin
(T.)

and Baath, copies insert Izrau

which are

copies of Nennius ?v&&.Burgoandus q Bnarus descended.

This

most probably corrupt repetitions of Ezra and Jobaath. (T.)

33
sons of Noe viz.: Eoraip, Affraic, and parts; between the three The in Asia; Cam in Affraic; Jafeth in Eoraip. Asia. Sem was first man of the race of Jafeth that came into Eoraip at the beginning"
1

was Alanius, with his three sons; viz.: Isacon, Gothus or Armion", and Negua. Isacon had four sons, Francus, Romanus, Britus, AlNow Armion had five sons, Gotas, Uilegotas, Cebetus, banus. Burgandus", Longobardus. Negua had three sons, Vandalus, Saxo, It is from Saxo, son of Negua, that the Saxons are deBoarus.
scended*
;

but

it is

from Britus the Britons come.

He

is

the son of

Isacon

the son of Alanius, the son of Fethuir, the son of Ogaman, the son of Tai, son of Boidhbh, son of Semoibh, son of Athacht, son
,

of Aoth, son of Abar, son of Raa, son of Asra, son of lobaith, son of

loban, son of Japeth, son of Noe, son of Laimiach. 8 corded in the histories of Britain
.

Thus

it is

re-

V. Furthermore'

it is

related in the Annals of the Romans", that

Aenias the son of Anacis arrived in Italy after the destruction of Troy, and took to wife Lavina the daughter of Ladin, son of Pan, son
of
6

The

histories

of Britain.

In the Latin,

"

Hanc peritiam

[/. genealogiam] inveni

this

Annals of the Romans The whole of and the next two chapters occur twice

ex traditione veterum, qui incolas in primo fuerunt Brittanniae." (T.)


1

in the

Book

of Lecan
shall

the readings of the

two copies

be referred to as

L and
1

Furthermore

Here we revert

to the

2
.

In B. and L'. the reference to the


histories
is

third chapter of Nennius, from which chaps, v., vi., vii., above are translated.

British

separated from
;

the
.

Essarc

is
is

Assaracus, and Airic or Airic-

tondus
is

Erichthonius.

Britan exosus

2 foregoing chapter, and united to this L reads: Cib cpa uche ip amlaio peo ucpiaoup Sencup 6peacan a n-anoalaib nu

that same son of Silvius (viz. Brutus), who, as the Druid had prophesied, would be " exosus omnibus hominibus." The

Roma.

The reading of D., which

is fol-

lowed in the text, agrees with the Latin copies, in which the history of ^Eneas is

account in Marcus, pp. 48, 50, is different, and a more obscure composition
(H.)

begun thus

" In annalibus autern Koest.

manorum

scriptum Trojanum bellum," &c

sic

./Eneas post

(T.)

IRISH ARCH. SOC. > O. l6.


7

34

Lauina injean
LaoianDai,

Laom
~\

mapbaD UuipnD
-]

mic Puin mic PIC mic SaDuipnD -)c. lap n-ej Laoin in pig po gab Qemap
in

lap
piji

po cumDaigeD
-\

mac Gemapa,
[po cecoip].

cachpaig Qlbalonja la h-Qpcan cujapoap peicig, pujjapoaip mac DO .1. Siluiup,


"|

Siluiup lapDain cugapoaip peicij, -| po DO Qpcan bean a meic [DO beic coppach,

ba coppach,
i.]

-|

aopec
po paiD

alachca,

-|

ceachca co [a] mac co po paiDiD a DpuiD Do cabaipc apDmepa ap a mnai co peapaD in po ba mac, no'n po ba h-in^ean po ceachc. Oo COID in DpuiD, i aobepc [lap ciaccian] in DpuiD pe h-Qpcan co muipconao mac DO bai 'na bpoinD; aDbepc comao cpen, a achaip i a machaip, comao mipjneach la each. TTlapb peao bpicip, cpa a machaip Dia bpeich. 17o h-ainmmgeaD pom po
-| -] -j

.1.

-|

h-aileD lapoain. VI. 6picup

mic Qeniapa mic Qnacip, mic Caipen, mic Gppcqic, mic Upoip, mic h-Qipic, mic knip, mic Oapoam, mic lob, mic SapDam, mic Ceil, mic polloip,
[om]
Silui

mac

mic

Qpcam

mic c\opapcpeip, mic TTleppaim, mic Cairn, mic Mae, piln maleDicci piDenceip pacpem, mic Nae.

Tpop
T

Shortly after

Added from
b'l

B.;

2
.

which
nant

reads (instead of pujapocip


Siluiup), inoipceap

nmc DO

.1.

In manifestly the true reading. L'. and D., the word used to denote pregis
is alucra, wliipli in B. is given as an explanation of coppac. (T.) " ut y Druid. Ncnnius says, cup. 3,

cop

machuip

Sell-

biup po cheooip (T.) w It iras told B. L'. and


stead of aopec) innipcep.
x

9
.

read (in-

(T.)

mitteret
*

magum suum.
liis

(T.)
1

Was pregnant.
.1.

The words oo beic

After
L'. a

return.

Added from B. L

roppach, The Latin copies read here " nunciatum est ^Eea?, quod nurus sua gra%ada es.

are added from B. and

L2

(T.)

That

it

leas

son.
1

bai

ma

set;" but one of the MSS. collated by Mr. Stevenson has Ascanio instead of JEnece, in conformity with the Irish version

boi in
"

Ro bpomo, L L a bpoin, B (T.)


8
.
.

Cop bo mac po boi mac po


erit

" Hated by all. Nennius says, et exosus omnibus hominibus." (T.)

35
After having slain Turn, and after the death of Ladin the king, Aenias took the kingdom of Ladianda; and the city of Alba-longa was founded by Ascan, son of Aenias, and he v married a wife, and she bare him a son, viz. Silvius, shortly after
.
.

of Pic, son of Saturn, &c.

Silvius afterwards married a wife,

it

was told

to

Ascan

that his son's


to

and she became pregnant, and wife was pregnant* and he sent
;

a messenger to his son

would send his Druid y to give an opinion on his wife, to know whether it was a son, or whether it was a daughter she was about to bring forth. The Druid went, and 2 after his return the Druid said to Ascan, that it was a son a that was in her womb; and said that he would be powerful, and that he would kill his father and his mother, and that he would be hated by b all In fact his mother died in giving him birth. He received a name, viz. Britus, and afterwards he was nursed VI. Now d Britus was the son of Silvius, son of Ascan, son of
say that he
. .

e son of Tros, Aenias, son of Anacis, son of Caipen, 'son of Essarc son of Airic, son of Idus, son of Dardain, son of Jove, son of Sardain, son of Ceil, son of Polloir, son of Zororastres, son of Mesraim, son
,

of Cam

(filii

maledicti ridentis patrem), son of The Latin


vocatum
cst

Noe f

Moreover,
c

He was

nursed.
filius, et

is,

" ct

copies differ from each other and from Latin.

tlu-

nutritus est
ejus Bruto."

nomen

(T.)

Now t)no, L
A
2

t)m
.

inserted from L'. t)na, B.

(T.)

They agree, however, the pedigree to Cham or Ham, and not to L gives Japhet, as in the Latin copies. the pedigree thus, mic Oipoip, mic Gp1

in tracing

Son of Caipen, son of Essarc These two generations, inserted between Anchises

echconiup, mic t)apoain, mic loib, mic

and Tros

in all the Irish copies, do

Shabappn, mic Ceil, mic pulloip, mic ^o^cp^o^^a^, mic TTleppaim, mic
Cairn epcono mic Naei
(i.e.

not occur in the Latin.

Essarc,

is

evi-

the accursed

dently Assarracus, and is written Qpapcc, 2 B. Qpaipi5, L CIpaips, L (T.) f Son of Noe In the remainder of the
1 .

son of Noe), mic 6aimiach.

L2

thus:

mic Chpoip, mic Gpeccoiniup, mic Dapomn, mic loib, mic Shaouipn, mic pheil, mic phulloip, mic 9vopapoipcpeap, mi
2

genealogy from Tros to Noah, the Irish

Ctipicconoup Da mac laip .1. Ilium -| Gpapcup; ip leip po cumOaigeo Ilium .1. Upoi; ip oo po ba mac
[imoppo]
Laimiooin, achaip Ppiaim.

mac

Qpapc imoppo achaip Capen, Caipen

Qnacip, Gnacip achaip Geniapa, Geniap achaip Gpcain pen, achaip bpicain e;ropi .1. bpicain mip^nech. Ip amlaiD

achaip
pin

cu^apoaip ap penoip-ne uapal a cpomcib na 17omanac.


TTIeappaun, rnic Cairn club im a achaip, .1. im
eapcoinct,

.1.

5 uariac h>

geimlach bpeacan
VII.

po

Nae mac
accursed,
e.

tai-

of Japhet. the Irish version

It will
is

be seen, however, that

more nearly authentic,

miach

(i.

e.

Cam

the
i.

who

for classical authorities

make Tros the son


son of

laughed at his father,

at Noe, son of

of Erichthonius, son of Dardanus,

B. gives it thus, mic Chopip, mic Gpeccom, mic t)apoam, mic loib, mic Sacmpb, mic pulloip, mic Sopapcpep, mic nieppaim, mic Cam ejxoinci po bich imm [a] achaip, .1. im Noe,

Lamech.)

It Jupiter, son of Saturn, son of Cffilus. would seem probable also that the text

was corrupted by British transcribers, anxious, for the honour of their country,
to deduce the ancestry of Brutus from the race of Japhet rather than from the accursed Ham. Pallor, the father of Ceil

mic
bich

^aimpiuch

ypl.
is

\Vliere

the

de2
.

scription of
is

Cam

the same as in

for

an evident error of the scribe

(who

for chib.

evidently Coe.ius) is probably a corruption derived from the genitive case


is
('/'.)

the curse of
copies
is

In D., instead of the clause describing Ham, which in the other


in Irish, the

ofTellus.
8

given given in Latin as in

same thing is the text. The words

Imoppo, added from L'.and IA_(7'.)


Moreover
h

B.,

Airic-tondiiSi i.e. Erichthonius;


;

mac
I,
1

are repeated unnecessarily, and are therefore omitted in the translation.

mic

Nae

rpecrami, B.
'

mac Qipicconmp,
(T.)

L'.

omits this name.

Mr. Stevenson mentions three MSS. of the


Latin, which have a genealogy of Brutus

Assaracus; Qpaipic, L. B. Homer gives Tros three sons; Qpapc,

Asam/s,

i.e.

and of Tros in the margin, and in which the genealogy of Brutus is made to end
thus
"
:

(Iliad,
'I'ouia $'

v.

230).

'Epix0o"'OC TtKiro TpwfffJii' UVIIKTIC


vatfitj a/ii'fiovii; IZfyivovrn,
rt, k-ai dvTi'Osog
'

filii
filii

Jupiter

de

genere

Cain

Tpwof
'IXoe

<V ait rp(?t'

[Cam?],
tis

maledicti videntis et riden-

T',

AaaapciKoe

ravvfin^lt-

patrem Noe." The Latin copies make Tros the son of


Flise, son of

D. reads corruptly Ham, both as the name of the son of Tros and of the city. B.,
L'.,

Dardanus, son of

Juvan, son

and

2
.

read Ilium

in

both places,

37

Moreover8 Tros, son of Airictondus", had two sons viz., Ilium e. by Ilus] was founded [Ilus] and Asarcus'; it was by him [i he had a son, Laimidoin, the father of Priam. AsIlium, i. e. Troy sarc, moreover, teas the father of Capen, Capen was the father of
, ; j ;

k Anacis, Anacis the father of Aenias Aenias the father of Ascan, the It was in abhorred grandfather of Britan exosus, i e. of Britan the m this way that our noble elder Guanach deduced the pedigree of the
, 1
.

Britons,

from the Chronicles of the Romans.


VII.
cumomgeo,
(T.)

but IA instead of

ir> leip po reads n-il ip e po cumoaij.


i

elder,"

we may
is

perhaps conclude that he


;

was an
1

Irish historiographer

but no such
is

Troy __ Cpop, H.
2
.

Cpoi, B.

dpogive

Irish writer Irish


as
;

known, nor
it

the

name

chachaip na Cpe,
k Aenias.

L (T.) Homer makes ^Eneas


:

unless
or

we suppose

to

be the same

Cuan

this
T

genealogy thus
f)'

Cuanach),

Guana (in the genitive case which was a common name


ancient Irish.

av TKi9' viov afivfiova Afiofi^ovra' AaofjLeSiitv d'apa TiQwvuv rtKtro, Hpiap.6v rt'
IXo
AdjuTrov re, KXimoj/
ff,

among the

An

historio-

'iKtraova

r',

oov "A-

grapher of this name is frequently cited in the Annals of Ulster thus "sic in libro
;

Si

Kcnrvv
II.

up
v.
sq.-

Cuanach inveni,"
475' 55 2
'

at

A. D. 467, 468, 471,

6>
1'

\vrdp ip.' 'A The abhorred.


1

'(

Seun-uruip 6pin
.1.

e,x-

oppi in c-Qpccin pin,


B.,

6piccm mipcnech, which may be translated thus: "the

Cuanach, A. D. 610; " ut Cuana scripsit," A. D. 482, 489 ; " secundum librum docet," A. D. 598 Cuanach," A. D. 543. As no reference to
libro
;

602, 628; or "sic est in or " ut Cuana

grandfather of Britus exosus, i. e. of Britain the abhorred, was that Ascan." (T.)
this reference to nicles of the late to

m Our noble elder Gnanach __ In B. andL. Guanach, and the Chrois

after the year the writer so named 628, supposes to have flourished about that date ; and

Cuana occurs in these annals

Ware

Colgan doubtingly
S.

identifies

him with
Ware's

Romans, what follows, not to what precedes but the words ip amlaio pin and the sense
;

written so as to re-

Cuanna, Abbot

of Lismoro;

Writers, by Harris, p. SS. ad 4 Feb., p. 251.


is

26; Colgan, Acta All this, however,

of the whole passage are inconsistent with this supposition, and therefore D. has been
followed.

simple conjecture; for we know nothing of the writer quoted in the Annals
of Ulster except his name, unless he be the same as the Cuana, who is called

Guanach

is

not mentioned in the

Latin copies of Nennius ; and therefore, as well as from his being called " our noble

" Scriba Treoit," or

of Drogheda,

and

bliaDnaib laptmm, DO peip papDine in pala DO bpicup beich 05 paigoeopachc a piaonaipi achaip, co panig in c-paigeD uaDa a coll apach in
VII. lap
n-il

t)|ina6,
in

Do
.1.

pig

mapb
pon
<5p e '5

in

pig po cecoip ainnpin

.1.

a achaip pein,

-\

pig, ~\ gop co po h-inoapbat*


-]

[o'n]

li-e

h-Gacail lapcoin pop inDpib mapa Uoppian, inDapbam a g-cmaio Uuipnn Do mapbao DO Ctemap. apnah-mopib

Uanig a Ppancaib mpoain, [ocup] po cumDaigeD leip Uopinip, [-] canig mpoain a n-inip bpeacan, copo nip puilngeao anopin h-e], gab a pigi, i copo h-ainnimgeD in imp [uab], 50 pop lin Dia clainD [Qgup conaD h-epin] copach a rpebe, Do peip 1 Dia cineD pom.
~]
~\

na Roman.
t>e rai^ais

RomaN

[QNOSOJ.

VIII. lanup

.1.

Ian pig na n-GpepDa, ipe ceo pig [po gab] T?o-

manchu, [agup]
loib lapDain.

ip

uao ammnigep mi

enaip.

SaDupnD lapoain.

Dain].

DapDan mac loib lapDain. piccup mac loib [mpPunup [mac piccup] n. [bliaDan]. LaDin a mac .1.

[bliabon].

Qemap
is

a.

in.

Ctpcan

a. .xixini.

Siluiup in. cona po

mapb
whose death
i/als
"

recorded A. D. 738 (An-

to be, 7 ni

of Ulster), 739 (Tighernach). (T.) His father For .1. a achaip, B. and
.1.

po an lap co po mapb, &c., "and he stopped not (was not restrained)

until he
q

had killed his father."


Aenias.
L'.

(71)
i

L'.
.1.

read

Silui.

IA adds after a achaip,

By
.

adds here, ajup

Silump. (7'.) The temple Uollapach, the hollow

of the temple, in front of the ear (T.) P Died The reading his oicn father.

pean-chocac jpec ajup Cpoiann pein; and L 2 adds, ocup ip e cocao jpec ocup Cpoianoach co pin anuap. (T.)
r

Torinit.
L*.

Coip-inip, B.

Cachaip
is

.1.

here followed

is

that of B.

D. reads
in

Copmip,
(7'.)
s

The city

of Tours

intended,

a^up

ni

apaenlop gop

mapb
ni

annpin.

reads

ajup

c-achaip poenlup co po

He

teas not suffered to


is

remain
1 .

there

mapb a achaip annpin.


nip aenlop cop

And L ajup
2
.

This clause
(

added from L and

mapb a

The meaning

of all

achaip annpin. these readings seems

Here
1

Qn&po is added from


The
first

(T.) B. and L
1

L''

(7 .)

paragraph of

this chap-

39
years subsequently, according to the prophecy of the Druid, it happened to Britus to be shooting arrows in presence of the king, i. e. his father", and an arrow from him pierced the

VII. After

many

temple
his

own

of the king, and the king died immediately there, i. e. father p and afterwards he was driven out of Italy, to the
;

islands of the Torrian [Mediterranean] sea, and the Greeks expelled him out of the Islands in revenge for Turnn, who had been killed by

Aenias q

After this he came to France, and Torinis was founded 5 by him, and he was not suffered to remain there but came afterwards into the island of Britain, where he took possession of the
.

kingdom, and the island was named from him, and became full of his And thus was it first peopled, acchildren and his descendants.
cording to the Romans.

OF THE KINGS or THE ROMANS


VIII. Janus,
i.

HERE'.

King of Eperda", was the first king that took possession of the Roman territory; and it is from him was named the month of January". Saturn after him. Joib [Jove] after
e.

Jan,

him.

Dardan, son of Joib, after him. Piccus, son of Joib, after him. Faunus, son of Piccus, reigned twenty years". Latin, his son, fifty
Aenias, three years.

years.

Ascan

thirty-four years.

Silvius twelve,
until

ter,

down

to

"son of Aenias," does not


is

appear totidem verbis in any part of the


original.

The residue
fifth,

gleaned from the

po jab, are inserted from B. L IA from L L 4 (T.) 2 w Twenty years. L and L read qiicu
1

fourth,

tenth,

and twenty-eighth

bliaoan,

i.

e.

thirty years.

The

insertions

chapters of Nennius __ (H.)

between

brackets in

'"Eperda.

Gppepoa, IA Hesperiawas
Italy.

from
a.

B.,

.,

and
in.

2
.

passage are Instead of Gemap


this
a.
;cj:;ciiii.
;

an ancient name of
iii.

Hor. Od.
(T.)

lib.

[i. e.

annos]
copies

Qpcan

the

6, v.
T

7; lib. iv. 5, v. 38

other

read Cteniap m. bliaoan,

January __ TTlic lanuaip, IA ; the other copies all read mi enaip. The words

Qpcan,

;cx;cini.

Other variations in

or-

thography are not worth noting.

(T.)

mapb a mac, n. gach pig o pom

Siluiup amtm bpicup, [amail po paiopeamap]. co ropachc l?omal mac poem T?ea Siluiae [ille],

ingeme Numicaip, mic Ppoic Silun, mic Quencine Silun, mic Qpannulipi Silun, mic Ggpaippae Silnn, mic Uibepne Silun mic Qlbam Silun, mic Clpcain Silun, mic popcaime Silun bpachaip pice
;

bpicipoa mac Silun mic Gpcain mic Qeniapa me. Popcomup a pijgi l?oman jrprprijc. bpicap a piji [inopi] bpeacan
bliaoam.
-j

popcomiop a bpachaip a pigi 17oman uc oijcimup. heile pagapc ba plaich mac n-lppachel, ip'na comaip pugao int) aipc ipm baipe, cugao po ceDoip. O 50 bail jjpiraip 50 gabail Cpuirhneach a n-mopib Opcc o. cccc. [bliaban] po gabpacap in cpian cuaipcgeapcach
FFJC.
-\
;

-|

mom
*

L'.
'

As L2
.

ice

have said.

Added from

B.

(T.)

Capis S., son of Athys or Egyptius S., son of Alba S., son of .^Eneas S., son of Pos-

Of every
;

pi, B.
or

but the other MSS.


juj.

In cec king from that time. all read jacli


Ille
is

thumus

S.,

brother of Ascanius and son

of jEneas.

See also Dion. Hal. and Livy.

cue
*

added from L*

(T.)

Our
it is

Irish author has omitted three gene-

Numito-r, sonofProc Sylcius


ruip.

NeimJ'ror,

rations between Tiberinus and Alba; and

Nuitiicuip, B.
it

L L
1

2
.

for

Procas;
Irish

will be

observed that in the

probable that Ascan Sylvius, whom he makes the son of Posthumus, is a mistake of the scribe (although it occurs in the MSS.) for JEneus. He also makes

form of the proper names the termies,

nations as,

uniformly omitted. reads PIC here, and L'-. P'cc, instead

us, are

all

of Ppoic, which, however, is evidently the true reading. The list of the Silvii which follows appears to have been taken

Sylvius Posthumus the grandson, instead of the brother, of Ascanius, for which
there
is

no authority

although

Livy

makes Posthumus the


ther, of Ascanius.
11

son, not the bro-

from the Chronicon of Eusebius, although with some variations and inaccuracies.

(T.)

Thirty-nine years.

Probably a mis-

The genealogy,
as follows:

as given

by Eusebius,

is

Numitor, son of Procas Sylvius, son of Aventinus Sylvius, son of


S.,
S.,

take for twenty-nine, which is the number of years assigned to the reign of Posthumus by the Chronicon of Eusebius. Lr.
reads cpicha

Aremulus
Tiberinus

son of Agrippa
sou of Carpentus

S., S.,

son of

bliaoun aile,

thirty

other

son of

years, but omits the next clause contain-

until his son, viz., Britus, killed him, as

we have

said

x
.

Silvius

was

name of every king from that time until the coming of Romul, himself the son of Kea Silvia, daughter of Numitor, son of Proc 2 son of Aventine Silvius, son of Aramulus Silvius, son of Silvius Agrippa Silvius, son of Tibern Silvius, son of Alban Silvius, son of
the
1
,

Ascan Silvius, son of Postam Silvius he and Britus were brothers, and they were the two sons of Silvius, son of Ascan, son of Aenias. Postomus was sovereign of the Romans, thirty-nine years 3 Britus was sovereign of the island" of Britain thirty years. Postomios his Heli, the brother, was sovereign of the Romans as we have said. and it was in his prepriest, was prince of the children of Israel sence the ark was taken into captivity", and was brought back soon
;
'.

after.

From
islands of

Orc were nine hundred


,

the conquest of Britus to the conquest of thePicts in the e years, and they took the northern'
third
the capture of the ark is thus recorded "Mortuo Heli saccrdote archa testamenti

iug the length of the reign of Britus, so that there is reason to suspect that a line

may have been overlooked by the scribe, and


that the thirty other years really belonged to the omitted reign of Britus (T.)
*

ab alienigenis possidetur."
e

(T.)
L-.

Ore.

epcono,
(7'.)

L'.

Opcac,
"in

Opc-

cac, B.
f

Island.

Inopi

is

added from

Children of Israel.

plaich mac

(T.) n-

Northern.

-In the, Latin

sinistrali

ap& Ippael, B.
Ippael,

plaich pop macaib h-

plaga Britannia." Anciently the north was considered to be on the left hand side,

lomap pn h-uapul pacapc 2 pop macaib Ippael, L -(T.) A Into captivity. This clause relating to
.

and the south on the

right, looking east,

as the ancient Christians

did in prayer.
is still

And

the same language

used in

the captivity of the ark is omitted in all the MSS. except D., but it occurs in the Latin " quando rcgnabat Bruto in Brittannia, Heli sacerdos judicabat in Israel,
:

Irish, for

properly the left hand, as well as the north and beup signifies the
is
;

cuaio

right hand and the south.

See Usshcr,

Primordia, pp. 80, 1021

(T.)

Likewise

tune archa Testamenti ab alienigenis possidebatur ;" and these words seem taken
et

in British go-gledd, quasi-sinistralis, the

north
south.
(i

and deheu-barth, pars dextra, the


(//.)

from the Chronicon of Eusebius, where IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. l6.

mDpi
unDiu.

bnectccm ap egin o bpeacnaib,

aiccpeabaic ann cop

^aeoil mpoain po jjabpac in panD cecna na Cpuichneach, Do ponpac aencaij pe Cpuichnib a n-ajaio bpeacan. Sa;rain po gabpac iapt>ain imp bpeacan a n-aimpip TTlapciain in pij. Luchc rpi J^opcigeapnn [ona] ba pig bpeacan ann nn Da bparliaip lonj cangacap ap in^eapniam Opp Qijeapc
-\

.1.

.1.

~\

50 po Dicuippeac bpeacnu
t>e

in-nnlib na li-inDpi.

amair,
.1.

iNt>isis

IX. Ceio peap DO gab GipinD pappralon cum mile hoinmile icip pipp mna, imbup po popbpiclieap a 'n-6ipi na n-il a n-aen c-peachcmam DO cam, [a n-Dijail mileaoaib, copap mapb
.1.
-| "|

na

pinjaili

Do poinDi pop a pachcnp ajup pop a machaip].

NemeaD
8

Martian

the king,

i.

e. .tin:

emperor

nius, out of the Psalter of Casliel (whieh,

Marcinn, A.D. 450-457. The Latin rends

Regnante Gratiano secundo Equautio, Saxones a Guorthigirno suscepti sunt;"


but some MSS. read, "Regnante Martiano secundo quando Saxones," &c. (T.) The crew of three ships __ The story is thus told in the Latin, " Interea venerunt
t.res

"

very probably, contained a eopy of this work), as his authority for the number
of Partholan's companions. After giving the names of Partholan's wife and three
sons,

he says that there came with him

ciula; a

Germania

exjiulsa: in exilio,

an army of a thousand men, mile DO muille pit), DO peip Nenniup, plua umcul leu^rop a Ppulcuip Chaipil, "aci

in

quibus erant Hors


1

et Ilengist,

qui et

ipsi fratres erant."Isli.iHil.

(T.)

cording to Nennius, as we read in the Psalter of Cashel." Mr. Dermot O'Conor,


in

Na

clipioch, L".

The

re-

his

translation

of this passage,

has

petition in the

Book

of Lecan ends here.

tranformed Nennius into A'inus


1

(T.)

They
J

multiplied.

poipbpecipcup, B.

The

first

man, ^r

See Additional

Notes, No. IV.


k

poipbpeuoup, L m In one week

(?'.)

With a thousand men


ppip, B. L.

muille

Cfjup mile Keating quotes Nen-

tells us,

This event, as Keating from the Psalter of Cashel, took


after the arrival of Par-

place

300 years

43
third part of the island of Britain they dwell there unto this day.

by force from the Britons, and

Afterwards the Gaels took the same division occupied by the Picts; and they made a treaty with the Picts against the Britains.

The Saxons

afterwards took the island of Britain in the time of


.

Marcian the King g But Gortigearn was then King of Britain, i. e. the crew of three ships" came out of Germany under two brothers, viz., Ors and Aigeast, so that they drove the Britons into the
borders of the island
1 .

OF THE CONQUEST OF Em, AS RECORDED BY NENNIUS.


IX. The
sand
first
e.

men
1

k
,

i.

was Parrtalon, with a thoua thousand between men and women; and they mul1

man

that took Eri

many thousands, until they died of a plague in one week, in judgment for the murder that he committed on his father and on his mother".
tiplied in Eri, into

Nemed
tliolan
;

sec also the

Annals of the Four

Clonmacnois, and Giolla Coemhan's

poem
is
ii

give A. M. 2820 as the date of this plague, and 2520 as the date of Par-

Masters,

who

beginning

Gpe

apo, of which there

tholan's arrival.

Keating fixes the arrival

copy in the Leabhar Gabhala (T.) " In I/is mother. This judgment
clause
is

of Partholan in the twenty-second year before the birth of Abraham, on the authority of an ancient poem, or 300 years
after the Deluge.
It

added from L.
is

ricide of Partholan

The double parnot mentioned in

never seems to have

the Latin copies. Keating speaks of it thus: Gp cmpumma b-cumijt; pupcliai

occurred to these ancient historians to explain

lon a ii-Gpmn cpe

map DO

rhupb' pe

how

all this

minute knowledge about

aruip, a^up a muraip,


b'a b'puraip,

Partholan and his followers could have

50

pi^e o-caimg ap ceiciob a

ag lappuio

been preserved, if they had all perished in the plague. O'Flaherty (Ogygia, p. 65)
places the birth of

pionjaile, 50
pin

puimg Gipe, gonaD aipe

Abraham

in

A.M. 1949,

Do cuip (Jiu plui ap a pliocc, pep mapbab nuoi mile pe h-aom peuccmum

and the arrival of Partholan in A. M.


1969, on the authority of the Annals of

oiob,

why

" The cause Goaip. Partholan came into Eri was because

m-6emn

44

pop ^ab [pen in Gipmt>]. TTlac pamem ajiaile Ggnomain; po arcpeob a pil pe pe cian [in Gipint>], co n-t>eacat>ap co h-Gapbain, pop ceiceao [in cippa] na TThiipiDe .1. na pomopac.
ictpoain

Nemeao

Uipi bullopurn
,

.1.

pipbols mpoain
.1.

-]

Lhpi Oominioputn
in

T?o

jab

n-Gipino lapoain

Qpmopum, pip Ppi Domnann, pil Nemio annpin. Uuara oe Oaplebep Oeoputn
-]

Uipi

.1.

.1.

nann
lie

had killed

his father

and mother, in

or-

Keating's History of Ireland. O'Flaherty


dates the flight of the Nemedians, A.

der to obtain the kingdom from his brother, after which murder he departed, and

M.

came

to Eri;

but on

this

account God sent

1" Fomorians were "men of 2245. the sea," for so the name signifies, i. e.
they
uipe

a plague on his race, by which were killed nine thousand men of them in one week,
ut

were oo

pirate*.

Keating says

Ctp

Ben Hedar;" now Howth.

The Four

yipci poihopui^ 6iob, .1. o na m-beir ujj oeunarh pojlu ap muip.


Pomopai^,
.1.

Masters, ad A. M. 2820, place this event "at the old plain of Moynalta, on the

po

rmnpib.

" For this

Hillot'Edar," or
;

Howth;

fop pen muij


add,
it

Gulca Gbaip and they monument in memory of


at Tallaght,

that

reason they are called Fomorians, because they used to commit robbery on the sea. FotHor/ans, i. e. on the seas." (T.)
r
\ ii'i

was erected

Hutttrrum

Uipno,

in

D.,

is

near Dublin, thence called

Caiiileuchc mumcipe

pupchalun, the

manifest error of the scribe for Uipi. D. is the only one of the three MSS. that

Tamhleacht, or plague monument of the


posterity of Partholan. (T.) Eri. The words pen in 6ipniu are added from L. The arrival of Nemed is

liuUum, in gives the Latin names here. the Latinity of the middle ages, signified,
according to
tor is ;

Du

Gauge,

liacidum pas-

which suggests
noticed.

a derivation of the

dated by the Four Masters, A. M. 2850; and by O'Flaherty (Ogygia, p. 65) A.M. 2029. 5 Q k) when followed by a preposition, has a
P
11

name Fir-Bolg,
seen

that the Editor has not

bolj;, a leathern bag, or

Keating derives it from pouch and others


;

neuter signification

(7'.)

In Eri
The

tribute.-

Added from B. L Added from B.

(T.)

think that this colony were Belga\ See O'Brien's Diet, in voce bolg, and O'Fla-

L.

For

herty (Ogygia,

p.

73),

who

fixes the date

an account of the Irish traditions about


the Nemedians, their contests with the

of the arrival of the Fir-Bolg, A. M. 2657.

The Four Masters


A. M. 3266.
s

place this event under

Fomorians or

mariners,

and

the

opsee

(2'.)

See Ad. Notes, No.V.

pressive tribute imposed

upon them,

Were

the race

of Nemed.

Viri Ar-

45

Nemed

afterwards inhabited Eri.


p

He was

the son of one

Ag-

dwelt long in Eri until they went into noman; on them by the Muiridi, flying from the tribute" imposed Fomorians.
his race

i.

Spain, e. the

The

Viri Bullorum
i.

Armorum, e. Fir Domnann:

the Firbolg, afterwards, and the Viri the Fir-Gaileoin, and the Viri Dominiorum, i. e. the
,

i.

e.

these were the race of


i.

Nemed

8
.

Afterwards the Plebes Deorum,

e.

the Tuatha

De Danann',

took

Ireland;

morum
spear.

is

a literal

translation of Firsignifies

these chieftains, with their followers,

Gaileoin, for

jaiUian

a dart or

were

The Fir(See O'Brien in voce). Domnann are supposed to be the same as


derivation of their
is

called the Fir-Bolg, nann, and Gaileoin. Fir Bolg, from the leathern bags that they had with them in

Fir

who Dhomh-

the Damnonii or
ciful

Dawnomi, and the fanname given by


than that

Greece, for carrying mould, to lay

it

on

the

flat-surfaced rocks, so as to convert

Keating,

far less probable

them into flowery plains. Fir Dhomhnann,


from the deep
the Fir-bolgs.
so called
pits (doimhne) they

suggested by our author; although both


are, most probably, wrong. Keating's account of these tribes of the Fir-Bolg is as

used to

dig to obtain the

mould

And

be carried by the Gaileoin were


to

follows.

After noticing the


Fir-Bolg,

five leaders

of the

he says:

Gp

Do na

from their spears; because they used to be under arms to protect them
all

caoipiocnib pe 50 na b-poipnib j^aipriop

when they were performing

their

6ol, pip Dhoviinann, ajup^aileom. pip ftolg, imoppo, o na boljaib leartnp DO biob aca pan n^peij, ag lomcop inpe, Da cop pop leacaib loma, jijo npip
biob.

task; and it was from the spears (yaibh), or from the lances (sleayltaibk) which they

used as arms, that they were so called." See also the Poem beginning Gpe apap na
n-iop^al,
in the

oeunoaoip moije mion-pgocacu po blar pip tDliorhnann o na Doirhne Do

by O'Mulconry of Cruaehain, Leabhar Gabhala (O'Clery's copy,

coclaiDip an uip pe na h-iomchop o'pea-

paib 6015.

^aileom tpa o na jaib po

Royal Irish Academy, p. 34), which was most probably Keating's authority ( T.)
1

IQD, DO b;u^ jjupab IQD Do BIOD a n-apm 05 copnarh caic an can DO biDip a^ Deunam a bpea&ma, ajup o

h-ainmmea6

Plebes

aan
nifies

Deorum, c. Tuatha De DanThe name Tuatha De Danann sigi.

" the people of the Gods of Da-

na

^aib, no o na plea^aib

Doib,

po h-ammntjiob

IOD.

pa h-uipm " It was

naan."

Danann, daughter of Dalbaoit,

(whose genealogy, in thirteen descents up

46

Goon Luchcenup QpGaoan [ona] pilia cipe;r. Cpeoenup pigalup. Oianup TTleioicup. muimi na piliD. ^oibnen pabep. Lug mac Giuhnega eiup Oagoa [mop] (mac Galaoan mic Dealjiabatiap na h-uil-oana.
nann ip oib
]io

babaji na pnim

elaftnaig.

.1.

baich)
1

ap e a panig licpi na Sgoc. iat> na pip peo po bpipear each mop pop na muipeaoaib .1. I] Dun fio cop raecpaoap pompa ina cop pop na pomoncaib, oaingean
in pig.

Ogtna bpachaip

in pig,

.1.

-\

to

to have

Nemcd, is given by Keating), is fabled had three sons, Brian, luchar,

and Ineharba, famous for their sorceries and necromantic power, who were therefore called I)e Danann,

or the

Gods of

Danann

and from them the people who


the

of the poets; Goibnenn, These personages (with the " the nurse of exception of Etan poets") are all mentioned by Keating. Etan is thus noticed by O'Flaherty, " Etana poetria, filia Diankecht, filii Asaraci,
\'v/..

the nurse

the smith."

venerated them received

name

of

tilii

Nedii, Lugadii regis amita, et soror

Tuatha De Danann. See Keating. O'Flaherty dates the invasion of the Tuatha De
Danann, A. M. 2737. A. M. 3303. (T.)
u

Armediu medico;, fuit mater Dalbocthii regis," &c Oyyyia, iii. c. 14, p. 179. See
also

The Four
In
15.

Masters,

K.

I.

theLoabhar Gabhala (O'Clery's copy, A.) where she is thus mentioned, p.

Coi/iiten,

fuber

trades or arts practised

by

and L. the these " chief

45: 6(irccm

bumeccep mi;en Oiuncbecc


6pic,
.1.

mic Gapcupjj
again, p.
:

men

of science" of the Tuatha

Ue Danann,
somewhat

49 fcucun

are given in Irish, not in Latin as in the text; aud their names are also
varied,

Coipppi.
v

mic Neicc; and an bampile, macaip CIipmeD an Bamliaij 01 in^in


(7'.)
i.e.

C>!ancechc laiopibe.
\\~itli ichiiiti,

tuccuno pnep.

OpeDne ceupo.
of

t)iuncecc liui.
piDe
.1.

Ccati, Dna, u h-m^eni

all

the arts

a knowledge Occui po baou", B.

who had

^oibneno 6uclipa paep, ajup Cpeione ^olia, in cecipo, "jup Oianceachc in IKII^, u^up6ut>anDariu a inpjean pin, .1. muime
pileuo.
15.

bunne nu

in

This Lugh ip uici po buoap, L. was Lugh Lainli-fhada, or the LongU..np

handed,
Taillten,

who now

instituted

the

games

at

Telltown, in East Meath.

ajup ^oibneann in obu. L. " Luchtan (or Luchra), the carpenter (or mechanic); Credne, the artist;
pileo,
i.

nu

e.

Keating makes him the son ofCian, son of Diancccht, &c. See also Leabhar Gabhala, and O'Flaherty's Ogygia, part iii. p. 48
;

Dianceacht,

the

leech

(or

physician)

ch. 13, p.

71 .(T.)

Etan (or Edaudana)

teas his

daughter,

w Son of Deatliaet/i.

This short gene-

47
Luchtenus, Credenus, figulus; Dianus, medicus; also Eadon, his daughter, viz. the nurse of the poets; Goibnen, faber". Lug, son of Eithne, v with whom were all the arts. Dagda the Great (son of Ealadan,
Ireland;
artifex;
it

was of them were the chief men of science;

as

son of Dealbaith") the king.

Ogma, brother of

the king;

it

was

from him came the


It
i.

letters of the Scots*.

was these men that defeated


2

in a great battle 7 the mariners,

e.

the Fomorians, so that they fled from

them

into their tower*,

i.

e.

a
alogy does not occur in L. or B.
TTIop
is

Uuipeao, but the

Irish

traditions

re-

added from L.

The genealogy

of these

present the battle of

Moy
;

Tuireadh

as

chieftains is thus given in the

Leabhar

Gabhala

(p.

48):

eochaib Ollacap, biap

bo h-amm an Oajoa, mac Galacam, mic Oealbaoic, mic Nee, mic lonoaoi,
" ceirpe ficic&liaoan. Eochaidh Ollathar, who had the name of the Dagda, son of

having been fought between the Tuutha De Danann, and the Firbolg so that this reading is probably an error of some
scribe.
z

(2'.)

They

fled.

Caecpac, H.
is
;

Oiuec-(T.)

Ealathan, son of Dealbaoth, son of Net, son of londaoi (reigned) fourscore years."

peao, B. Cheichpeuoap, L. a Into their tower, fyc. -This


of the Milesians

stated as

by Nennius

and the

Oealbuoic mac

^pianoinn, mic Galacam, mictDealbuoic, micNeicc, mic " lonnom, oeic m-bliaoan. Dealbaeth,

O^ma

tower

is

said to

have been of

glass.

The

legends of glass towers, houses, ships, &c., are capable of two solutions the one
:

son of

Ogma

Grianoinu, son of Ealatlian,

natural,
glass

and

referring to a time

when

son of Dealbaet, son of Ned, son of londai,


(reigned) ten years.

See also O'Flaherty,

the

windows were a great rarity; and other mystical, and analogous to


invisible

Ogyg. x The
occult

iii.

c.

13, p.

79 .(T.)

Merlin's prison of air, whereof the walls,

The ancient of methods of writing were called Ogham. Ogma was surnamed ^piam-eijip,
letters

the Scots.

though

for ever impassable.


lin,

and transparent, were See Roman de Merthat principle,

cvvviii.

On

every

the resplendent poet, which O'Flaherty


Latinizes into
c.

Ogma
(T.)

Griananus (Ogyg.
Lit.

iii.

magic circle described by a wand of power is a tower of glass; and a circle of triliths

14, p. 179)

''Defeated in ayreat battle

"broke

a great battle upon the mariners." Instead of each mop, L. reads each tTluiji

though it be a half-open enclosure (a point harped upon in almost every combination of British words), is a
or of stones,
perfect and inviolable structure.

From

the

48 co n-Deachaoaji pip Gpenn ma n-oajait) co pop poppo oo glaepeac in muip imnp, copo cachaispeac ppiu No couile ace luchc aen luinge, op gabaoap in n-inip lapoain. mau mn clann Neimio im peapgup leib-oeapg mac Neimm oo

pop muip.

Co

rojailpear; in cop,

-jc.

X. Uainig mpoain Dam ocliraip, cona och[c] lonjaib, co po ^ab pariO mop De. aircpeabpar a n-Gipinn,
~\

ip

co po

pp
Qpa

bolg imoppo po gabpac TTlanaino i Hi i l?achpa.

-)

apaile innpi apceana,


inopi ope
.1.

Clanoa ^aileoin, imoppo, mic Gapcail po jjabpac


Preidcleu

Ipropech
Anmvvn (Spoils,
cite

or Herds, of the

the

north coast of Ireland


i.

now

called

Abyss) wo may
shall

this

passage:

"I

Copinip,
to

e.

Tower

Island, corrupted in-

not win the multitude.


the leader of hosts.

[Under] a

Tory

island.

After the destruction of

veil [is]

Through

the enclosure of glass (caer wydyr) they discerned not the stature (or length,
gicrltyrl)

the Foinorians, another body of pirates commanded by Move, son of Dela, with
a fleet of thirty (some copies of Keating

of Arthur. stood

Threescore bards
wall.
It

(c-anwr)

upon the
with
its

was
1\

read sixty) ships from Africa, again occupied the island, and were again attacked

difficult to parley

sentinel."

29-32.
castles

The name of Bangor Wydrin


or sanctuaries,
(//.)

or

Glaston, belongs to this notion of vitreous

by the Nemcdians; but the tide coming upon them unperceived during the battle, the Nemedians were all drowned, except,
the crew of one boat.

whatever be

its

Xennius, as has
this exploit to the as if

true origin.
b

been

said, attributes
It

Closed upon them.

in

muip, L.

popcnb Cop pap pop siucluino in

Cop

ur-oib

Milesians.

would seem

two or

three diU'erent stories had been confoundit that together in the accounts of remain. See O'Flaherty, Ogygia, iii. now

muip,
A

(T.)

ed

/)>._6mpce, L. (T.) The second Or according to others


is

c.

account of this event

and

found only in U. more in accordance with the Irish


is

('/'.) Fergus Leithdearg 7, p. i"O. was one of the four sons of Nemed, and

father of Britan,

from

whom
(//.)

the Irish

traditions.

See Keating, and the Leabhar

deduced the name of Britain and the


pedigree of St. Patrick
e

Gabhala.

The

tower,

called Conaing's

Tower, from Conaing, son of Faobhar, is said to have been on the island on

Oarh ochraip, company of eight so written in D. and L. B. reads t)a-

49

men of Eri went against them until the sea closed" upon them all, except the crew of one ship and thus they \tlie Irish] 1 took the island afterwards. Or, according to others' it was the dethem

The a very strong fortress on the sea. to the sea, so that they fought with

scendants of
of

Nemed, with Fergus Leith-dearg


,

[the

red sided], son

Nemed, that destroyed the tower, &c. 6 X. Afterwards came a company of eight with eight ships, and dwelt in Eri, and took possession of a great portion of it. But the Eirbolg seized upon Mann, and certain islands in like f manner, Ara, Hi, and Rachra
.

The

children of Galeoin

g
,

also, the

son of Ercal [Hercules], seized the

riiocrop,

as if

it

were intended

for

Da-

mochtor, a proper name, as in the Latin copies; but the verb canjaoap, which is
the third person plural, shews that in this MS. also the words meant a company of
L. and B. read only cona lon^eap gona lonjip, with their ships, omitting ochc. Some of the Latin copies read
eight.

Leinster. The original merely that Istoreth, son of Istorin, occusays,

tained

pied Dalrieda,

i.e.

Argyle, Lorn, and their

vicinage ; and has nothing about the OrkThe translator, in this instance, neys.

or

has only heaped confusion. For the name of Agathirir, grandfather of Istorin, means
i. e. Pictus ; yet he is made a Ferbolg, arid distinguished from the race of Cruithnich or Picts, in which occurs

Agathirsus,

Clam

Hector, Clan Hoctor, and

some mere-

ly Hoctor; a
eight
f

word which
(T.)

in Irish signifies

men.

another Istoreth.

Ara, Hi, and Rachra

Qpa
7

Ha
and
In

Istorinus

of Nennius

suppose the name to be the Irish

Recca, B.
islands

Qpa
of Ara,

He
Ha

TCucca, L.

name

Starn, which occurs in the brother

or Islay, Kachlin or Rathlin, are intended. the Latin we read " Builc autem
suis tenuit
circiter."

The

of Partholan (Ogygia, part i. p. 4) and the father of Simon Brec (Keating, p. 37);

cum

and which has been derived from


history. See

stair,

Euboniam insulam,
Eubonia
is

et alias

Wood's Primitive Inhabitants,

and Builc
of
g

is the Isle of Man, most probably a corruption

pp. 14,

1 1

8.

The name

Ilistoreth of

Nen-

nius, transferred
Picts, is

by our translator

to the

6015 or F'P

6olj;

(T.)
Sfc

quoted as son of Agnamhan, but

The children of Galeoin,

That

is

to say the Fir-Galeoin before

mentioned;

Starn, father of Simon Brec, was grandson of Agnamhan, which has been interpreted

being that tribe of the Firbolg IRISH AECH. SOC. l6.

who

ob-

Song.

See Wood,

ibid,

p.

3.

(H.)

mic Qgachipip po pjailpeac Ipcoperh mac Ipcoipine mic digine .1. oo cuaio Cpuichne mac Inju mic Cuiche apip a h-mt>pib Opcc mic Ipcopech mic ajnamain mic buain mic TTlaip mic

paipce

mic paicheachc mic lauao mic lapech mnp bpeacan, -| co pombpeac a pecc
pannaib,

conat) po

jab cuapceapc

macu a peapann a peace

ape amm cacha Seacc meic Cpuichmj


-|

pip t>ib
.1.

aca pop a peapann. Pib, pioach, Poclam, popcpfnn,


cilli

Cac, Ce,

Cipij.

[Uc

oi;ric

Colam

claint* TTIoippeipeap Do Cpuichne

Qlbain a peaclir paint) Cair, Ce, Cipeach cecach clano,


T?oint>pet>

pib, piDach, pocla, poipcpeanD.]

Q^up

co po jab Qenbeajan

mac Caicc micCpuichm apDpije na


ip
in

pecc pano.

pinacca ba plair n-Gipenn

pe

pin,

[agup] po

jabpac

giall Cpnichneacli.

Do cuaoap
11

coicpeap imoppo, oo Cpuchancuachib a h-mt>pib

opcc
Son of Agathirir. RipcoipenD mac lliptopin, mic Qjom, mic Qgarluppi, B. InipcoipeanD mac Iproipmi, mic
'

Again

Qpipioi, L. t)opioipi, B.-(7'.)

Cmit/me.

Cruithne
;

is

here

made

to

G-

be a man's

name
:

his genealogy is thus


lnj;e,

numna, mic Qjjachaippi, L.


roads,

The Latin
tcnuit
lie

given in L.
f,uchta,

Cpuichne mac

mic

"

Istorith,

Istorini
It will

tilius,

Dalrieta

cum

suis."

observed
before

nnc Papchalon, mic Cfjjnon, mic 6uam, mic IDuip, mic phachecc,
mic lauao, mic lachpech, mic
B.

that the Fir-Galeoin,

who

a little

Nae

in

were supposed to have derived their name from jalian, a spear, and who were therefore called v/ri armornm, are here derived from Galian, the name of a man. These
inconsistencies
at
least

thus:

f,uccui,

Cpuichne mac Cinje, mic mic papcui, mic Plipcopech


is

and
15.

it

will be seen that in another part of

the genealogy
'

given in another form


1

prove

that

the

present work was compiled from various ancient sources, which were copied blindly by the compiler, without any attempt to

more nearly agreeing with L._ (2 .) " and To his own jxyriion Literally, it is the name of each man of them that
is

on his land." This clause

is

omitted in

make them hang


(T.)

together consistently

this place in

(T.)

m As Cdumbkittesaid.

This short poem

the islands of Ore,


11

i.

e.

Istoreth, son of Istorine, son of Aigin, son of

from the islands of Ore, and then came Agathirir were dispersed again' Cruithne", son of Inge, son of Luithe, son of Pairte, son of Istoreth,
,

son of Agnaman, son of Buan, son of Mar, son of Fatheacht, son of Javad, son of Japheth so that he seized the northern part of the island of Britain, and his seven sons divided his territory into seven
;

divisions,

and each of them gave

his

name
.

to his

own

portion

sons of Cruithne are Fib, Fidach, Fotlaid, Fortrean, As Columbcille saidm Cat, Ce, Cirig.

The seven

Seven of the children of Cruithne


Divided Alban into seven portions Cait, Ce, Cireach of the hundred children,
;

Fib, Fidach, Fotla, Foirtreann.

And Aenbeagan",

son of Cat, son of Cruithne, took the sovereignty of p Finacta was Prince of Eri at that time, and the seven divisions.

took hostages of the Cruithnians. Now five men q of the northern Cruithnians,
.

i.

e.

five brothers of

their
is

inserted from L. and from B. (where

it

occurs in another place). B. in this place agrees almost exactly with D. Immediately after the genealogy of Cruithne, L. adds Ip
:

plaich n-Gpenn, &c., as in the text, with (T.) only some trivial variations.
n

Aenleagan. Onbecan, L. B. (T.) This must be Finacta, son Finacta.

h-e achaip Cpuichnecli

bam
. i

ippijje.

ajup cec bliaSeachcmeicCpuidine mopo

of Ollam Fodla,

land on the

who became king of Iredeath of his father, A.M. 3276

cijuppmach, ujup Pocla, ajup Popcpeann, Caic, ajjup Ce, ajup Cipic, ur oi;cic, &c., as in the text. After Co.

PI&,

according to O'Flaherty; 3923 according to the Four Masters; and 3112 according
to Keating.
P

(T.)

lumbkille's verses follows,

Co

po

point)-

peac pecc pannaib e ainm each pip fiib


i

in

pil

peupann, ajjup ip pop a peapuno,


;ciii

Ctjup, added from L (T.) i Five men. Coiccap, D. Coijeap, B.

And.

uc epc pib, Ce, Caic, Jc.

pi

con

Coicpeap, which is the reading of L., shews the true etymology of this class of
personal numerals. See O'Donovan's Irish

jobpao Oib poppo, ajjup gabaip Onbecan mac Caic tnic Cpuichne aipbpiji net peccpenn pin. Then follows pinoaccapa

Grammar,

p.

125.

(T.)

Hz

52

achap Cpuirne co Ppancaib 50 po cuinDaijpeao cachaip ann picccarup no Inpiccup, o na pinncaib ainmoocum na h-Gpenn, co cangaoap oopip Docum na h-innpi nijeap co pabaoap pe cian arm, 50 pap oicuippeac 5 aeD1 ^ ca P Tnuip to cum a m-bpachap.
opcc
.1.

cuic bpachpi

.1.

.1.

~\

Clanna Liaramnnic Gapcail po^abpau peapann Oieimcopum co [ a ] macaiba bpearnaib.


-|

XI. IS
r

nncechcai6 ^aeDeac. QNNSO sis. amlam peo nnoppo arpiaoaic na h-eolam na n-gaeoeal
t>e

imceachca
Pictatm or Inpictus Or perhaps we " Pictatus or the Picshould
translate,

Sons of Lialkan version of Nennius

This
" Filii

is

literal

autem Lie-

tus."

L. reads piccabip,

and B. picra-

uip, without the second name.

The

city

et in aliis regionibus, gueli,

than obtinuerunt in regione Demetorum, i. e. Guir et Cet-

of Augustoritum, or Poictiers, capital of Pictavia, or Poictou, in France, is evi-

filiis

donee expulsi sunt a Cuneda, et ejus, ab omnibus Britannicis re-

The fable is indently the city meant. vented to suit the similitude of names.
Keating, ([noting
Psalter of Cashel,
a people of Thrace,

The names, Liathan (7'.) and Ereal, variously disfigured in the


gionibus."
Latin, are, perhaps,

the

authority of the

corrected here.

On
or

makes the Cruithneans


and supposes them to

the other hand


or Dyved,
i.

the

names of Denetia

e.

Pembrokeshire,

Gwyr

have founded Pictavium in the course of


their migrations, before their arrival in the

Gower,

Glamorgan, and Cydweli or in Caermarthen, as well as that Kidwelly,


in

British

isles.

See Keating, at the reign


(7".)

of king Cynedda, are further corrupted.

of Heremon.
5

See
Instead of o na
B.
p.

Humph. Llwyd Commentariolum,


(//.)

From

the pick-axes.

100.
v

pinnraib

ammnigeaji,

and L. read

Dieimptorum and Gxer and Guigelk.

simply a h-amm. (T.) c To their brethren. The substance of


this section,

t)iemcopum ojup Cuhep ajup Cujeilli, L. TDiamcopuo ojup <5 ue P a 5 u r 5 U ~


jelll,

with some additional matter

B._ (7'.)
Cuanna,
L.

(the length of the reigns, for example, of the sons of Cruithne, and the cities where

w Cohenda

Cuanoa, B.

-(T.)
x

they reigned), is given in another copy, near the beginning of this Tract, in both
B. and L.
(T.)

B.
y

Innapb, H. Inbapbapcap, Innapbpaoap, L. (T.) As follows So much of this Gadelian


Expelled.

53
their father Cruithne,

went from the

and founded a
the pick-axes
5
;

city there, viz.,

islands of Ore, to the Franks, r Pictatus or Inpictus so called from


,

and they came again

to this island,

i.

they were

for a long time, until the Gaedil drove

e. to Eri, where them across the

sea to their brethren'.

sons of Liathan", son of Ercal, seized the country Dieimptov rum, and Guer, and Guigelle until Cohenda and his sons expelled"
,

The

them out of Britain.

OF THE ADVENTURES

OF GAEDEL, AS FOLLOWS*.

2 XI. The learned of the Gaels give the following account of the

adventures
or Milesian story, as belongs to Nennius,
is

culled from his ninth and seventh chap-

cada.

Mons Aurasius, stretching S.W. of RusiThe River Malva is now the Enza,
Algerian

ters.

The Altars

of the Philistines are the

at or near the division of the

Aree Philffinorum, between Leptis

Magna

and Maroquin
Sea
is

and Barce,
"

The Mediterranean the Mare Terrenum, or Land Sea,


states.
p. xix.

Qua

celebre invicti

nomen posuere

Pliilseni,"

of Marcus, pp. 52 and 49, and of Tire-

two Carthaginian brothers, whose


tic

patrio-

chan in his Annot.

Wherever Monumet.

(as
i,

self-devotion

is

recorded in

many

in Nennius, cap. ix. Galfrid.


c.

writers, especially in Sallust's Jugurtha,


p.

12,

and in the Lives of St. Patrick) the

126.

Delphin. 1674.

The Lacus Sa-

linarum (here Salmara) must signify the


in

salt-marshes near the Syrtis Major, called maps Salinas Immense ; and not the

Tyrrhenum cequor is spoken of by writers of these islands, it is a corruption of Terrenum, and means the Terranean or
Medi-Terranean.
It is

worthy

of obser-

lake anciently called Salinas Nubonenses in the Mauritania Sitifensis ; for other-

vation, that learning, neither inaccurate nor very common, has found its way into
this
It

wise the Gaels would be retrograding eastwards to Rusicada. The city of Rusicada
(here Ruiseagda;) was near the modern Stora, to the west of Bona, and had a

geography of the Historia Britonum.

has been copied, in an ignorant manner, by the Archdeacon of Monmouth,


or

by the

original author

whom
cap.
1

he ren1,

Donatist bishop Victor, and a Catholic bishop Faustinian. See Optatus a Dupin,
p.

dered. Galfrid.

Monumet.

i,

12.

(H.)

14,

p.

369.

Antwerp.

The Montes
are the

Azarae (here

Mount

lasdaire)

*The learned of the Gaels." Sic mihi nunciaverunt. peritissimi Scottorum

54

imceachca a n-appaiDe coipeac.


i

peap poceanolach na h-mtmpba a piji Sgeichia, in nn-Gigipc, lap pop loingeap po baiDeao inbam cangaDap meic Ippachel cpe TTluip RuaiD,
-]

Ro

bai apaile

popanD cona pluaj. In pliiag cepna ap $an baoat), po h-innapbpac a h-Gigipc in loingpec [poicenelach] UD, ap ba clmmain pium Do popant) to baioeao ann .1. popann Cfncpip. T?o apcnaoap mpum in SjeicheagDai co na clann ip a n-Qpppaij, co cuinb Salmapa, na co eicip na l?uiph-alcopaib
-]

peilipDinach
lapDaipe,

in pec cap ppuch muipiOe co colamnaib Gpcail cap muncinn ^amiooin coh-6appain; co cangaDap meic TTlileao 1 po aiccpeabaio [in Gppain] lapDam, co cpichaic cuile, co rpicha lanamain each co

eagoaib

pliab

-]

mbailb cpep

Gappame
puait)].

h-6ijnnD

cul,

a cino Da bliaDan ap mile lap m-baoao popainD [im muip


Re;r

haucem eopum meppup epc

.1.

po baioeaD

in pig

.1.

Oonn 05
ci 5

Quando venerunt per mare Eubrum filii See Additional Nennim. Israel," &c
Notes, No. VI.

d The Na T?uprect>u, L'. Ruiscaijdtv. na Roipcicoa, L'-. nu Ropcicoa, B. In


all

Two

copies of this sec-

the Irish copies this

tion are to be found in different parts of

in a plural

form

as the

word seems given name of a people.


.

the
*

Book of Lecan
Noble

(T.)

Soiceneluch added from B.

L'.
b

2
.

(T.)
e.

The Latin reads, " ad Rusicadam." (T.) e Slebe 6apraip, L 2 Mount lasdaire Slebe Qj-cape, B. L The Latin reads,
1

i.

Forann

Cincris.

These words

occur only in D.

In the Chronicon of
est

" Montes Azariai ;" but some copies read " and Gale's edition reads Ararat.
Syria?,"

Eusebius we read, " Iste


cres qui contradixit per

Pharao Chen-

-(T.)
D. reads cap pliab where the words i. fpuc, ppur, are manifestly the correction of pliab, and
f

Mosen Deo, atque


(T.)

The River Mlall


i.

mari rubro obrutus


c

est."

mbalb

The

wells

of Salmara.
.

Sctlmapum,
In the Latin

B.

2 Salmapmm, L

"

per lacum Salinarum, or "Palmaruin," as some MSS. of Nennius read erroneously.


(T.)

introduced by the ignorance of the copyist into the text. B. and L*. read ppuch
niaille.
L'.

reads j-pucli ITIuilb.

The

Latin

is

"

per flumeu Mai vain."

(T.)

55
adventures of their ancient chiefs.
exile in Egypt, after he

There was a certain nobleman

in

had been banished out of the kingdom of


the children of Israel passed through the
,

Scythia, at the time

when
[

with his host, was drowned. The army that escaped without being drowned, banished out of Egypt a the aforesaid noble exile, because he was the son-in-law of the Forann

Red

Sea, and Forann

Pharoali]

that

was drowned there

i.

e.

Forann Cincris 5

Afterwards the Scythians went, with their children, into Africa, c to the altars of the Philistines, to the wells of Salmara and between
,

d and Mount lasdaire and across the River Mbalb the Ruiseagdae g through the Mediterranean Sea to the pillars of Hercules, beyond the sea of Gadidon" to Spain and they dwelt in Spain' afterwards,
, ,
,

until the sons of

Miled (Milesius) of Spain" came to Eri, with thirty boats, with thirty couples in each boat, at the end of a thousand and two years after Forann was drowned in the Red Sea
1
.

Rex autem eorum mersus

est,

i.

e.

the king,

viz.,

Donn, was

drowned
B

The Mediterranean Sea.

Sec mui-

h oug h he refers to this


it.
i

passage,
(T.)
1

lias

pioe, literally semita marina, the sea path

entirely misunderstood

or way, which must here signify the Mediterranean. The Latin is " transierunt

InSpain. Addedfrom B.L L" (T.) k ied Of Spain. -This occurs in uno-

per maritima."
h

(T.)

ther part of the Latin copies, "

Et postea
the

This is not of Gadidon. mentioned in the Latin. ITluincino C(c-

The

sea

venerunt tres
panias"

filii

cujusdam

militis Ilis-

(ITlileaD

Cappame, where

eoan, B. (the aspirated 5 omitted.) cino aiD1DonDa L. The word

mummum-

>

proper name, Miled or Milesius, appears to stand for miles), " cum triginta ciulis

cino or

top or surface ; the level plain (here of the sea). In the Leabhar Gabhala (p. 3), it is ex-

mumcinn,

signifies the

apud illos, unaquaque

et

cum
is

triginta conjugibus in

ciula."

The word cuil

or

plained in

a gloss
[.i.

by uaccap,

surface.

Op mumcinn
Caipp
Sea."
;

uaccap]
his

mapa maip

evidently cognate with the Anglo-Saxon ceol, a long boat, the root of our present English word keel.
cul, (cubed, L.)

" Over the surface of the Caspian


O'Reilly, in

See
'

Du
In

Cange
the

v.

Ceola, Ciula.

(T.)

Dictionary, al-

Red

Sea.

Added from

L.

L).

56
cij Duint>.
<Cpi

banoe

in

n-inbcnO pin

moiDeaOap cpi Copo gabaoap meic TTlileao pigi lapoain. po pap copnam [mop] ecep Da Concenpio magna pacca epr mac IDileat) imon pige co po pibipcap a m-bpeicham lac Gmaipip e in gein [glun jeal mac TTlileD, ]] ba piliO eipioen t>na; a n-oo, pogab Gbep [in leach] pib Oo poinoe painD Gpenn [po] aiccpeabaio a clanna reap, 6ipemon [pa leach] cuaig;
-|

banba,

Sine, copo

a plaiciup Gpenn, polla, cacha poppo pe macaib


]

TTIileab.

.1.

.1.

-|

.1.

-]

-]

-\

an n-mopi [peo cup anoiu.] XII. bpeacam cpa po gabpacap

in

n-inpi

peo

ip

in

cpeap aimpeap

reads lap

m-aoao for

tap

m-baoao, omit-

Donn's House."
lowing

He
a

also cites the fol-

ting the eclipsed initial letter, a very common omission in that (T.)

verses from
:

poem by Eochy

MS

O'Flynn
tDonn,

Tigh-Duinn,

Heber Donn, one of the


Milesians,
i.

eight

commanders of the
in

was
the
t)il, ip

ip 6ile, ip

6uan a bean,
PDileaa,

shipwrecked at Teach Duinn,

Qipeac, mac
ip

e.

House of Donn,
cap.
1

6uap, &peap,

&uuijne 50 m-bloib,

6,

p.

182.

Kerry. Ogygia iii. This is the name still

tDo bacub uj nu t)uriiucoiB.


'*

given by the peasantry of the neighbourhood to one of the three islands commonly
called the Bull, the
oft'

Donn, ami

Uile,

and Buan his wife,

Pil, and Aireac, son of Milead,

Cow, and the

liuas anil Ureas, and Huaighne renowned,

Calf,

Dursey

island, at the

south entrance
"

Were drowned

at the sand banks."

(T.)

of

Kenmare Bay. Keating speaks of Teach Duinn as being near sand banks,
i

Ihree goddesses

That

is

to say, three

Ctp an po bairoib 100 ajj na Duihacaib, pe paicciop Ceac t)umn, n-iaprap


ITIuman, ajup
ip o t)honn,

princesses of the Tuatha De Danann, for that tribe were called the Gods. They

were the wives of the three grandsons of


the Daghda
Folia,
L'.
(77.)

DO bacab ann, jaipriop tDhuinn " The oe. where they were drowned place

mac Ceac

TDileuD,

Banba, and Eire.

Porto, B.
spelt

2
.

Her

name

is

commonly

was
and

at the sand

banks which

is

called

Donn's House, in the west of Munster ; it is from Donn, son of Milesius, who
there,

Fobla. See the story in Keating P The Cpi pi^i pope, kingdom

(T.)
L.,
i.

e.

was drowned

that they are called

the three kingdoms of Fodhla, Banba, and Eri. The Latin T?ije poppo pope, B.

57

Three goddesses" at that time held the sovereignty of Eri, namely, Folia, and Banba, and Eire until three battles were gained over them by the sons of Milead, so that the sons of Milead afterwards took the kingdom

drowned

at

Tigh-Duinn.

15

Contentio magna facta est, i. e. there grew up a great dispute between the two sons of Milead, concerning the kingdom, until their 5 Brehon pacified them, viz. Amergin of the white knee, son of Milead
;

and he was

their poet'.

And
parts,

this is the
T

peace which he made",


half,

viz.,

to divide Eri into

two

and Eber took the northern

He-

rimon the southern

half,

and their descendants inhabit

this island to

the present day. XII. Now the Britons took possession of this island" in the third

age
words, or abbreviations for them,
sed, post,
et,

vero,

has therefore been followed.

The words

often occur in Irish MSS., but were always read by their Irish equithey

inserted between brackets after Amergin's name in the Irish text, are added from

valents, just as

we

read the contraction


it is really

L and
1

L*

(T.)

"

&"

and, although

an abbre(T).

viated

mode of writing
magna,

the letters et.


fyc.

q Contentio

The Latin

Their poet. The word pileb implied much more than a poet. See O'Flaherty, " Ameriii. c. 1 6. 1 who
f

Ogyg.

p.

83,

says,

words at the beginning of this paragraph appear to intimate that our Irish compiler was copying from some Latin original. They occur only in D. There is

ginus sub fratribus suis supremus vates

Quo nomine (Filedh, quasi Philosopho) non poeta; tantum, sed etiam aliis scientiis apprime versati audiebant." (T.)
fuit. u

nothing corresponding in the Latin copies of Nennius. (T.)


'

He made. L
1

Instead of the words

ujup

ip e in pib

Grew up
.

Ro

dp, D. B. for po pap,


initial.

from

.)

DO point>e (which are inserted D. reads ip pe m, leaving the

omitting the aspirated

cocao mop, L 2
(T.)
s

Cop pop Copnam mop, B. L


1 .

sense imperfect. B. reads tigup ip e in L reads ipe in pich. (T.) pi6. v Eber. mibep, D. The insertions
.

Their Brehon. D. reads co po pioaij" peac a m-bpeichimain, until their Brehons pacified them :" but this, being inconsistent with what follows, is an evident
mistake, and the reading of L'.

between brackets

in the text are

from

L'-'.

D. reads clcmn instead of clanria.


inopi

In

cup anbiu, B.

In inopi

peo cup
(T.)

aniu,

2
.

In n-mpi co pi6,
island.

1 .

2
.

and B.

w This

Here our Author, trans-

IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO.

6.

in Domain imoppo aimpeap in Domain. 1pm ceacpamao aimpeap in aimpip cenna po gabpacap Cpupo gabpac ^aeDil Gpinn ip in cpeipeO aimpeap imoppo ichnig cuapceapc inDpi bpeacan; ip co po gabpac painD na Cpuicneach, ip an cangaDap Dal-piaDa
;

-|

ampip pin po gabpac Sa;cain a paino a bpeacnaib. ftomam apD plachup in Dolap n-il aimpeapaib cpa po gabpac main, n no paeDreac ceachcaipe co h-imp bpeacan Do cuingiD Do cuaoap imoppo giall i eicipe, amail cugpac ap jac cip [n-aile].
*
I

'

na ceachca

peapgaiDeao in pig imoppo .1. lull camg co be. cuile co h-mDbeap ppoCepaip pe bpeacnu, cha Camaip. beallinop imoppo ba pig bpeacan in n-mbaiD pin. Do cuaiD imoppo Dolabeallup aip conpul pig bpeacan a com[co]

DimDach jan
-\

jiall; po

Dail

po ceapgDa milm in pig [Ceapaip], Do pachcuip po bpip Donino i anpao a longa,


luil
-| -|

ipm ampip pin


in

pig gan cop-

lating a British authority, probably nius, uses the nify Britain.

Nen-

words

this

island,

to sigsays,
a;tate

The Romans Here we pass to the fourteenth chapter of Nennius, " Romani

'

Nennius
venerunt

(cap.

10,)

autem dum acceperunt dominium


&c._(7'.)
a

totius

" Brittones

in

tertia

mundi, ad Britannos miserunt legates,"


Other.

mundi ad

Brittanniam.

Scotti

autem

in quarta obtinuerunt Hibernian!."


six ages of the

The

n-aile added from L'. L*.

world are given in the various editions of the Historia (and with

(T.)
b

Displeased
L'.
L'-.

tDimjach, D.

Co

oimcu-

some difference
p.

in Taliesin's

Divregwawd,

oach,
c

96),

tor.

The

but are omitted by this translathird age was from Abraham was from David
is

^o 01 mooch, B. Co pel ciule, D. Sixty ships.


L".
l,r.

(T.)
Vj:.

baile,

ciuile,

B. L'.

"Tune
sexaginta

to David, the fourth

to

Julius Ca;snr
et venit ad

iratus est valde,

Daniel ; and the sixth


to

from John Baptist Some anachronisms of NenDoomsday.


(//.)
.
1

Brittaniam,

cum

ciulis, et tenuit in

ostium Tamesis," &c.

nius are corrected in this passage. * 2 XIep, L Age, dip, B. L


.

Nennius.
d

(T.)

(T.)
in
1

Tames.

B. reads
is

Sixth age.
aip, L'.

In ceipeo aimpip, D.
in

mep, which
*

50 h-inbep iporaevidently a mistake for


(T.)

pepeao
(T.)

pepeao ampip, L

ppora Camep.
Procoiisul.

Qip

conpain, D., an evi-

59

But it was in the fourth age* of the world that age of the world. the Gaels seized upon Eri. In the same age the Cruithnians took
the northern quarter of the island of Britain. But it was in the sixth 7 age that the Dalriada came, and took the district of the Cruithnians,

and

it

was

at that time also that the

Saxons took their portion of the

island from the Britons.

the sovereignty of the world, and they sent an ambassador to the island of Britain, to deafter

But

many

ages the

Romans 2 took

mand

hostages and pledges, such as they had taken from every

other* country.

The ambassadors, however, went away


;

displeased

without hostages

the Britons, and

Tames".
time.

Now

and the king, viz., Julius Cassar, was enraged witli came with sixty ships to the mouth of the river Bellinus was king of the island of Britain at that
6

meet
the

Dolabellus, pro-consul of the King of Britain, went to f Julius Ca;sar and the soldiers of the king were cut down in
,

And

mean time 8 tempestuous weather and storm broke


Spoonful, B.
This
;

his ships,

and
the

dent mistake. chonpot, IA

Gpocalls

though he was clearly dead, being father


to

last

reading would

Cassivellaunus.
Beli

Galfrid.

iii.

cap.

20.

signify chief consul

but the Latin

But

Maur was

a sort of patron hero


his island.

Dolobellus " proconsul regi Brittanico." Some take " Dolobellum" in the Latin
to be the tion

to Britannia,
Taliesin,

which was called

name

of a town, an interpreta-

which has the authority of Geoffrey


;

Dirge of Pendragon, p. 73. Perhaps the passage may be restored in this manner, which brings into play both the

of

Monmouth
name

it

will be seen, however,


it

apud and the

contra:

"

pugnabat apud

that our Irish

author considered

as

the

of a

man

(T.)

Nennius has

Dolo["n] contra [Cassi]bell[anjum, qui erat proconsul regi Britannico, qui et


ipse rex Belinus vocabatur, et filius erat

contra

Dolobellum, and Marcus,

apud

Dolobellum. Camden quotes it, ad Dole " a battle at Deal bellum, ;" but neither
states

Minocani."
f

(H.)

Ccesar.

where he found
to

it,

nor

how

the

In
ip

the

Added from L2 (T.) mean time. TJo cepccu


.

rnilib

rest

is

be construed.

In this passage

p'j

mo amup
D.
pin
L'.

pin, B.

12o

ceapjoa
pij in

of the Historia, Beli


is

Maur ap Manogan
king of Britain
;

mile,

12o cecoa milij

mo

represented

as still

n-oamup

Ro

cepcaoan milij

12

6o

Uanij imoppo apip a cinn rpi m-bliaoan co rpi .c. po puiOigipoap imoppo Oolobellong cop in -infcbeap cetma na h-abann apa cmo in carha, co lup beapa mpaino in n-acha
5iip

t>m cip.

ropcpanap na mileao pomanach cpep pin epep na jpainib cacha.


.1.

in

n-enjnam neamaicpioe
in

peapann t>ianab amm dnuannpum, co pemam poime in car pin 50 po jab na h-int>pi .un. m-bliarma. pel. pe gem Cpipc, ab inicio mumt>i piji
luil,
-]

Co

po cineoilio o

co capoao each ip

-]

ii.

jirj7.ii.

XIII. linl ona

in

ceo pij

Roman
is

po gab imp bpearan po map-

bao
in pij iy

a n-inbao

pin,

Lr.

Cepcra

Notes, No. VII.


thiloii,

Cethilou, Cetilou, Ca-

the old form of the passive participle, ra being the termination, which in the modern Irish is 06 (T.)
h

Cathelcu, Cechilou, Cethilo, Cethifor in


all

locium,
in the

these forms

it is

found

MSS.

of Nennius,

seems to have
signifiin n-ai

Without victory
(T.)

Can

jiall,

without

been a British word, identical in


tion with

hostages. L-.
'

semen bellicosum.

Cpep

L.

Three hundred. -Cpichao, D. Cpi c. " Cum ccc, B. magno oxercitu, tre.

cenatcpioe,IA "Through
altogether
corrupt,

invisible

knowB.
is

ledge," translating ars inv/sibilis.

centisque ciulis."
i

Nennius.(T.)
This passage
is

cpep

in

n-aj ner

Seeds of

battle.

very

mac

pioi.

L
D.

all the MSS. The Latin (Stevenson's text) is corrupt. " Et ibi inicrunt as follows bellum, et,

obscure, and the Irish text in

aicpioe.

reads cpi pin n-aj neatnhas najpioe, where n is

probably a contraction for

neam.

(T.)

"Seeds of battle"

is

literally

rendered

multi cecidernnt dc
snis,

equis et militilms

quia supradictus proconsul posuerat sudes ferreas et semen bellicosum, id est,


Cetilou, in vada fluminis,

from " semen bellicosum." " Dictus proconsul posuerat sudes ferreas et semen
bellicosum,
qua'

calcitramenta,

id

est

quod discrimen

cethilocium [cethilou, cethiloii, cethil "on.


eathilou, cechilou, catheleu] in vada fluminis, etc." The only clue to this mangled

magnum

fuit

militibus

Romanorum,

et

Here it would seem that the 5pana carha of the Irish is an attempt to translate semen bettimsiim, which
ars invisibilis."

British

is

the

Latin

translation of

it,

which shows that


thereof,

caltrops, or the

like

was probably a name given to the spikes or caltrops cast or sown in the river for the
annoyance of the enemy.
See Additional

were called the seed of

battle,

and consequently that cad or cat, battle, is the beginning of this word, and perhaps

6i

was driven back without victory" to his country. He came again, however, at the end of three years, with three hundred' ships, but Dolobellus put spikes of iron in the fordto the same bay
the king
;

ing place of the river, in preparation for the battle, so that the Roman soldiers fell by this invisible stratagem, i. e., by the seeds of
battle
j
.

Notwithstanding, a rally was made" by Julius, and battle was given in the land which is called Tinnandrum so that he broke
1
,

that battle before him,

and took the sovereignty of the island, fortyseven years before the birth of Christ, ab initio mundi 5035". XIII. Now Julius, the first king of the Romans, who took the
island

fieu,

sowing,

its

termination.
I

Catheu
in

is

Csesar died B. C. 45, not 47, as stated

too short,

and gives up the

which

all

" seCatol-keu is exactly readings agree. men bellicosum." It is a strange criti-

the statement immediately following in cap. xiii., concerning A. D. 47, has arisen

cism that, with the Latin actually given, passes it over unnoticed, and invents
things alien to it!

out of the former by some unaccountable confusion. In Marcus, forty -seven years
after

Christ

are

made
(-?/.)

the duration

of

See

Owen Pughe's
p. 127.

Claudius' reign

MS., apud Gunn's Nennius,


berts' Tysilio, p. 78
k

Ro-

m He

broke,

i.

e.

he won the

battle.
L-'.

(//.)

Co

po meabaio,

Co

po maio,
last

rally
1 .

was made.

Co n-oeapnao
.

^u
n

po aemiD, B. which
(T.)

reading

is

a cmol, L (T.) Tinnandrum. Cjimuabann, L s Cpinouano, B. " Gestum est bellum tertio
1

evidently corrupt

Ab

initio

omitted in

2
.

mundi, <fyc. This date is u. m. ;cx;cu.a chiopach DoU.^^ru.

juxta locum qui dicitur Trinovantuin." Nennius. Copo no Cpmouonnpum, L .,


1

main co

pin in n-airnpip pin, L'.

bliaoan o copac
pit

oomam,

B.

"

Et

acce-

where copo seems a mere mistake (T.) For Tinandrum read Trinovantum (the
Troynovant of Geoffrey), by which name

Julius imperium Brittanica; gentis quadraginta septem annis ante nativita-

tem

Christi,

ab

initio

autem mundi quinquindecim."


In D. the reading-

London
had
sius,
its

is

denoted.

I believe that

name

que millia
is

ducentorum

origin in a mistranslation of Oro-

Stevenson's Nennius.
u. ^jctu. as

" Trinobantum [gen. pl.J firmissima civitas .... Csesari se dedidit." vi. cap. 9.

in the text,

where

ii.

is

for urn.

(T.)

62
ina h-aipecc h-pem, -| ip na h-amoip po h-ainmnigp eaD Pomain a cmt> .un. m-bliaona pi. lap n-gein Cpipc. mi .11. CluiD in pig eanaipoe po gab imp bpeacan, [a cino cheach-

bao

luil

pacao bliaDan agup a ceachaip lap n-gen Cpipc], DO pao ap mop a munncipe, lap painig imp Opcc lap cop dip ap bpeacnaib, Die a muinnnpe tapmroipeach Dianao amm Caipebeallunup mop .uff. mfp a pige, co n-epbailc im TTlagnanna h-i cpi bliaDna Deg LongbapDaib ag Dola Do TCoim [a] h-imp [bpeacan].
-\ -] -|
]

lap
-]

.uff.

m-bliaDna.
.1.

in

papa

ap ceD o gem Cpipc, po paipeac in pig Galicuhepiup ppuiche uaiDib co n-ebiplib co Cuciup
jcl.

co pig bpearan, co po baipDicea ceana.


.iff.

in

pig,

co pigaib bpeacan ap-

Suapeip
own senate.

in

cpeap pig cainig a m-bpecnaib;


a oipechc
.,

ip leip

Do ponao

In

his

In

pein,

upon

hylles,

as

it

were

Brehons or

na aipeaccaiB pen, L 2 " by his own senators." The word Qipeacc, or Oipeacc, signifies an assembly. It was

wylde Irishemen, in ther Eriottes." State See also Battle of Papers, ii. p. 501.

Magh
p

Rath,

p. 92,

note

e
.

(T.)

the

common name

given to the assemblies

Forty and four


1 .

years.
2
.

This clause

is

of the people in Ireland at which the native


it

added from B.
forty-eight.

Brehons administered justice


it is
it

and
our

The Latin reads " Secundus post hunc Claudius

L L

would seem that

in this sense

author applies
of Hen.
III.

to the

Roman

senate.

imperator venit, et in Britannia imperavit, annis quadragiuta octo post adven-

In Anglo-Irish documents of the period


to Eliz.,
it

tum
in

Christi,

et

stragem et bellum
B. L'. and L*. read

fecit

was commonly
:

magnum,"
pij
i.

&c.

CUno
of po

anglicised Eriott, and Iraghte letter of J. Alen to the


sioners (1537),

as in the

canair-ce ramie,
e.

(instead

"And

Royal Commisin any wyse some

jabe)
q

" the second king that came to


(T.)

Britain."

ordre to be taken

immedyately for the buildeing of the castell hall, where the lawe is kept ; for yf the same be not
buyldeid, the majestic and estimation of the lawe shalle perryshe, the justices being then enforceid to minister the lawes

He

brought.

t)o par, B.

t)o

paoao,
1

2
.

(T.)

His people, milecm, L'. a-mbiobao, his enemies, IA a maire ajup a


rnileaa, his chieftains

and his

soldiers,

63
island of Britain,

was

killed in his

own

senate

and

it

was

in his

honor that the Romans gave the month of July

its

name, at the end

of seven and forty years after the birth of Christ. ii. Cluid [Claudius] was the second king that took possession of p Britain, at the end of forty and four years after the birth of Christ,

and he brought* a great slaughter upon the Britons, and he peneand


trated to the islands of Ore, after causing a slaughter of his people, after a great loss of his people" by the chieftain whose name was

reigned thirteen years and seven months', he died in Magnantia' of the Longobards, as he was going to from the island of Britain".
Cassibellaunus.

He

when

Rome

After one hundred and forty-seven years" from


Christ, the

the birth of

Emperor and
letters to

from them with

the Pope, viz., Eleutherius," sent clerks Lucius King of Britain, in order that the

king might be baptized, and the other kings of Britain in like manner. 1 iii. Severus was the third king that came to Britain and it was
;

by
Cpi bliaona oec DO occ mir, B. L s The Latin also ajup " autem annis tredecim, reads, regnavit
Seven months.
.

w Eleutherius.
lecpiur,
reads,

Gulechepiup, B.

Gu-

mensibus octo."
1

(T.)

. . The Latin 6elecepiup, " missa legatione ab imperatoribus Rornanorum, et a papa Romano Eucha1

Magnantia,

gantia in
tin,

For Magnantia it is MaNennius, and in Marcus, Mogun17.

risto."

in the

Mr. Stevenson mentions a MS., margin of which is added by the


"

which are Latin modes of writing


This erro-

original scribe,

Mentitur, quia primus


79,

Mentz.

Nennius, cap. neous statement arises

annus

Evaristi fuit A. D.

primus

from a misconvii.

struction of the words of Eutropius,


cap.
1

vero annus Eleutherii, quern debuit nominasse, fuit A. D. 161." The Irish translator, therefore,

3.

" Post hunc Claudius

fuit,

pa-

seems to have corrected

truus Caligula, Drusi qui apud Moguntiacum monumentum habet nlius." (77.)
u v

Added from L L2 The Latin Forty-seven years.


Britain
1

(T.)

mistake of the original For (T.) some remarks on the legend of King Lucius, see Additional Notes, No. VIII.
this
x
L'.

reads
(T.)

Severus.
B.
(T.)

Sebepiup,

s
.

Seuepup,

" Post centum et sexaginta annos.

64

mo
r

clao Sa;ran a n-agaiD na m-bapbapoa .1. Cpuichneachu Da .m. ape ainm in clam pin la bpeacap .c. ceimenn ma pao, clao aile Do Denam in n-ajaiD >aeachu po popconjaip
-|

Deal
la

^uaul ClaD na Cpmchneach bpeacan co n-a copeachuib.


;

~\

.1.

-|

muice,

-]

Do pochaippin [mppin]

Capaupiup lapDain canij co cpoDu Do Dijail Seuip ap bpeacnaib co copcaip pij bpeacan leip, co po jab aeoju pij uitne conao po mapb QUeccup copaiD in c-impep cap Dioen in pij Romanac, co po jab [pioe] pije mpcain ppia pe [ciana]. .u. ConDpancinup mac Coripcancin moip mic Qilina po jab aobac, po acnacbc a Caippejinc .1. Tllinancia .1. imp bpeacan, ainm
.1111.
-|

.1.

-\

-]

~\

"

Guaul.

The wall of Severus, from


to the

not restore,
did.

but Theodosius afterwards

Tinmouth

Solway,

is

stated

by

Perhaps he was led into this inter-

Nennius, after Orosius, to be 132 miles


long
;

polation
terea.

by mistaking propterea

for prce-

but the distance given by Spartiin his

anus,

Life of Hadrian,

who

first

The MSS.

of Nennius confound

the

drew that
is

line of defence, viz.,

80 miles,

wall of Severus with that of Antoninus,

nearer to the truth.

189, Gibson.
tioned,

Camden, Britt. ii. That which is here menis

both in their original description of it, and in their assertion that Carausius repaired
if true of any Antonine, cap. xix. The fable of the violent death of Severus
it
;

2130

paces,

absurd and unac-

fcr

the latter,

countable. In Arabic numbers,

we might

wall, relates to that of

have supposed the translator to have read 213 passuum, without the millia (213
being a transposition of Orosius''
132),

is

given at large in Galfrid. Monurnet.


2.

5,

cap.
1

(//.)
JKI >tn/ice, i.e.

and

to

have lengthened that extremely

Cludk

the pig's ditch,


It is

minute extent by addition of the cipher. But as he employs a mixture of Roman


numerals and words, "two M. xxx. and
C."

or the " swine's dike".

remarkable

that a very similar fosse and rampart, in the counties of Down and Armagh, which

we

are in a

manner cut

off

from that

formed the ancient

solution.

the territories of Oriel


ascribed to Severus by
Ulidia,
is

boundary between and Uladh or


Irish,

The second wall

called

by the native

the translator, and called by him Cladh na Muice, must be the line of Agricola

" Gleann na muice


pig's
;

or the black

and Antoninus Pius, which Severus did

and by the Anglo-Irish, glen the Dane's cast." See an account of it

65

by him was made the Saxon ditch against the barbarians, i. e. the Cruithnians, 2 1 30 paces long, and the name of that ditch among the Britons was GUAUI/. And he commanded another ditch to be made 2 i. e. Cladh na muice and he against the Gaels and the Cruithnians,
,

was afterwards
iv.

killed

by

the Britons, with his chieftains.


b

Carausius afterwards came bravely to avenge Severus on the Britons, so that the King of Britain fell by him, and he assumed the royal robes in spite of the king, i. e. of the emperor so that Alectus,
;

the

Roman champion,
v.

killed him,
11

and he himself
e

[viz.

Alectus']

seized the

kingdom afterwards
f

for a long

time.

Constantinus, son

of Constantine the Great, son of Helena,

took the island of Britain, and died, and was buried at Caersegeint, and letters on the gravei. e. Minantia, another name for that city
;

stone
in Stuart's

Armagh, App.

iii.

p.

585, and

Afterwards
p.

Clparmle,

B. lappn,

Circuit of Muircheartach,
is

p.

31.

There

L'.
e

[for posted],

L2

(T.)

a village called Swine's Dike, on the line of the Roman wall of Antoninus, which

Long.
f

Ciana, added from


It

(T.)

Constantinus, son, Sfc

should be

runs from the Frith


Frith of Forth.

of Clyde

to

the

"

Constantius, father," &c., as in Gale's

Horsley (Britannia Eo:

edition.

The tomb of Constantius

is

said

mana,

p. 172), speaking of this wall, says "After it has crossed a brook, it leaves

to

have been discovered at Caer Segeint,

close to the

the parks and passes by a village called Langton, which stands about three chains

modern Caernarvon, in 1283. The discovery of a tomb in that year is consistent with there having been a more
to

south from

it,

called Swine's Dike,

and next by another village where the track of


(T.)
.

ancient tradition

the same purpose.


really die at
alio

the ditch
a

is

clearly discernible."

But Constantius did the " Caer Ebrauc


gantum"
at

York, nomine Bri-

Afterwards.

Added from IA L 2 B.
copacc, D.

of Gale's Nennius, and beyond


;

-(T).
b

reasonable doubt was buried there

not

Bravely

Co

Co

co-

cupaca, B. The Latin paca, L'. (5 reads, "in Brittaniam venit tyrannide."
(T.)
c

Caer Segeint, as in Marcus and the translation. "Obiit in Britannia Eboraci,"


Eutrop.
10,

cap.

i.

Brigantum

is

the

translator's Minantia,
himself.

and Marcus's Mi-

He

Added from B

(T.)
]

manton.

(II.)

IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6.

66

ainm aile Do cachpaig pin a airnn, poppajaib epi pi la


; -|

-\

pallpijiD licpi
ip in

[i

cloich] in atnacail
in

n-pairce op

carpaij

pin,

cona

cachpaij pin. DO jab bpeacam. [Ipnaaimpip TT]ai;rim ano peipeao impep Cepin po] cmDcpnab conpaileachc 05 Romnncaib, -| nip cojpaD na aimpip TTlnpcimin pobai an Ip a papi pop pij eile o pin amach. r -appeal uapaipminDeac .1. naemTTlapcam; [ooJ5ailh a la Uleicpip
pil
.ui.

pochc

ip in

Dobooen].

a TTla^imain po jab piji bpeacan, ~\ puj [ploga] bpeacam l?omanncaib co copcaip laip 5p anian in c-impep, -\ po jab pein
.un.

piji

oocum a na h-6oppa [m] po leij uao na pluaij pug leip m-bari i a mac nach a peapann, ace DO paD peapanna imoa Doib clia in loch pil immullach Sleibe loib] co Canacuic buDeap
;

-]

[o

-]

piap co
8

Duma

OichiDen air a puil in chpop apjna,


poillpjio licpi cloich in aona-

-|

ip IOD pin

[bpeacam
Point out his name.

pauper
tur alio

in ea habitaret

f-uippi

ainm
L'.

in

piji;

pin

unquam et vooanomine Minmanton [_al, Miman:

cuil, B.

and IA omit puipjn.

The

tum]."
'

(T.)

Latin reads, " Sepulcrum illius monstratur juxta urbem qua; vocatur Cair Segeint
:

Maxim.

See Add. Notes, No. IX.

ut

literse,

qua; sunt in lapide tumuli,


(T.)
L'.

is

He teas ofGmdofUlexix it is not added from L


2
.,

This clause
in the Latin.

ostendunt."
h

In the

text,

(which

is

from

D.), St.

Martin

He

left three seeds.

and D. read

is

called appeal, an apostle, a

word which
a

pop ajctib [for pa^aib] cpi pila. D. adds and L', ipu ip in carpaij pin n-amce,
n-airce [for n-pairce, the green or open space of a village, which is, no doubt, the
B. reads correct reading] op in carpaij. a cleib rpi pila ip in n-ai6ci uup in Pop

in Irish

often signifies no
;

more than

prelate
called

in the other

eappo^, a
it

MSS. he is merely 6ooen is the bishop.


pronoun
pein,
in

old form of the emphatic

he himself

occurs in ancient

MSS.

various forms,

uoben,

bofiein,

paoein,

cacpaij

and

Le

reads,

popaclib 7
in

cpi
pin.

pila ip in aiochi

uap

cachpaio

pooein, from which, by aspirating, and then omitting the D, comes the modern

The Latin
mina, id

is

" Et ipse seminavit

tria se-

est,

auri, argenti, ffirisque,


civitatis,

in

We find it also in the forms form F eln See O'Donovan's paoepin, and buoepin.
-

pavimento supradicta;

ut nullus

Irish

Grammar,

p.

130

(T.)

The words

67
stone point out his name 8 and he left three seeds" in the green of that city, so that there is not a poor man in that city.
,

vi.

Maxim was
1

that time that the consulship was begun

the sixth emperor that took Britain. It was at among the Romans, and
It

no king was called Caasar from thenceforth.

was

in the time of
;

Maxim

that the noble venerable prelate St. Martin flourished


j
.

he

was of Gaul of Ulexis vii. Maximian took the kingdom of Britain, and he led the armies* of Britain against the Romans, so that Gratian, the emperor, fell by and he did not him, and he himself took the empire of Europe suffer the armies he had brought with him to go back to their wives
;

from

and their children, nor to their lands, but gave them many lands, the place where there is the lake on the top of Mount Jove to m Canacuic on the south, and westward to the Mound Ochiden", a
1
,

place where there

is

a celebrated cross

and these are the Britons of


Letha,

"Gaul of Ulexis" are evidently corrupt. The name of the river Ligeris upon which,
at

" a stagno quod est super verticeni moutis Jovis, usque ad civitatem qiue vocatur

or that of Luguge or Liguge (Locociagum) which Martin at different times sojourn-

Cantguic."

(T.)

See additional Notes,

No. X.

any one prefers to of Ulysses, he must have recourse to the verses of Claudian,
ed,

may be

latent.

If

m Canactiic
cuic, B.
n

Canchuic, L
"

L'.

Can-

see here the

name

(T.)

The

Mound Ochiden

u Est locus extremum pandit qua Gallia

littus

mulum
dient."

occidentalem, id est,

Usque ad CuCruc Ochisignifi-

Oceani prajtentus aquis, ubi fertur Ulysses Sanguine libato populum movisse silentem."

This passage settles the

cation of the into the phical

word burha, which

enters

In Rufin.
"

1,

123
l .
.

(J7.)

composition of
in

many

topogra-

The armies.

Added from L L 2

Latin reads, " Et ipse nibus militibus Brittonum a Brittannia,


et occidit et

The cum omperrexit

names

Ireland,

and

which

O'Brien, and after him O'Reilly, explain, " a Its true meaning is place of gaming."

Gratianum regem Romanorum,


tenuit totius Europe."
1 .

a mound, a tumulus.
plained by
Cross.

The word Cruc

is

ex(T.)

imperium
1

(T.)

Davies, lippus, tumulus

From

the place

Added from L

L2

B.

Mount Jove. The Latin reads

which

is

D. reads inoeichnop apjna, evidently corrupt ; the reading

Kz

68
[bjieccccnn

Lefa]

~|

capapraip reap oojjpep,


-]

-|

ip

aipe pin

jio

gabapoaip eachcap-cineaoa ripe t>peacan, cain a n-imlib a peapaino.

po mapbcha 6pea.ui.

^paoian imoppo, cono bpachaip


bliaona
ria
;

.1.

Ualer.rmien a compiji
i

ip

n-ampip po bai

in

c-eppoc uapal

TTleoolen popceollatD

cachlasoa .1. Qmbpop. Ualanennnen i Ueochap a complarup oclic m-bliaona ip na li-aimpip po nr.eolam in pearab Con] rar.cm .1. I. ap rpi ccc. i>o ppucib DO Dicup ipip niaicciooin .1. oiulcao in Spipio naem
,

-\

ip 'na

amipip po bai

Cipine uapal pagapc

m-6eichil [luoa]
li-i

in

r-eioipceapcai^ carlilajlia.

^paoian ceana map oubpamap

-\

Ualencen
-|

niajrmien o na mileaoaib a n-inip bpeacan, in pi^ J5pait>ian cpe bpach inuip a Ppancaib, -| co po popuaplaijiD

co po pigao co n-oeacliaio rap


piji

magipopeach
adopted
is is

from

L'.

1
.

und

li.

Then;

rectly stated to have

had

especial

refe-

no authority

in the Latin for this

men-

tion of a cross, unless

cruc to have been in some

we suppose the word way confounded


(7'.)

rence to the opinions of Macedonius, who denied the personality of the Holy Ghost.

But the Latin


5

copies do

not
(//.)
L-.

make men-

with crux.

See Mr. O'Donovan's note,


p.

tion of that heresiarch

Hy
i'

Fiaehrach,

413.
(if

Judah

Added

from

Ceuchr

The Britons
L'.

Letha.

Added from
lefan.

L'.

B.
is

The Latin
riei."
q

L 2 reads, 6peurain "Hi sunt Hrittones


.

ceapcaij, 1). This notice of St. Jerome is taken almost verbatim from Prosper's
Chronicon,
1

Arnio-

ad.

A.

I).

386

(T.)

(T.) See additional Notes, No. XI.

Ax

ice

have said.

Dojjpurnap, D., an

Prelate

D.

reads eappol, perhaps

evident error of the scribe.


followed
u
is

The reading
and B.
(T.)

for eapjrol,

apostle.

the reading of L'., ., reads Qmpop, omitting the b. " et is

Gppoc, L 2 and B.

bisl/o]/,

is

that of

L'.,

2
.,

D. also

Went

Neachubap
The reading of
T

[for

n-oeachuhas

The Latin

oup], D.
v

B., L'., L*.,

AmbrosiusMediolanensis episcopus clarus habebatur in Catholicorum dogmate."


r

been followed.
Set at liberty

(7 .)

(T.)
ffc

baiplij;e&,

Macedon,

The second (Ecumeniis

puaplcngeao, L'. poppopunipli^eao, B. (T.) w Master All the Irish of tlte soldiers

L!

cal

Council of Constantinople

here cor-

copies

make

Parassis

the

pranomen of

69

Letha p and they remained in the south ever


,

since,

and

it

was

for this

reason that foreign tribes occupied the lands of the Britons, and that the Britons were slaughtered on the borders of their land.

But Gratian, with his brother Valentinian, reigned conjointly six years. It was in his time lived the noble prelate' in Milan, a teacher of Catholicity, viz. Ambrose. Valentiuian and Theothas [Theodosius] were in joint sovereignty It was in their time was assembled the eight years. synod in Conof three hundred and fifty clerks, to banish the heresy of stantinople Macedon r viz., the denying the Holy Ghost. And it was in their
,

time the noble priest Cirine [Ilieronymus] nourished at Bethlehem s Judah the catholic interpreter.
,

until

The same Maximen

of Britain,

we have said', and Valentinian, reigned was made king by the soldiers in the island \J\faximus\ and went" across the sea to France and the king, Gratian,
Gratian, as
;

was
this

set at liberty

by the treacherous counsel of the master


:

of the
soldiers

magister

militum

the

Latin,

as

lio

printed by

Bertram, reads Parasius, as

triumphalis et trabeate Merobaudes, recordetur interitum; quorum alter, etc.,

an agnomen of Gratianus; and Mr. Ste" phenson gives it thus: Gratianus Parisiis,
Meroblaudis magistri rnilitum proditione,
superatus
est, et f'ugiens

alteri

manibus satellitum Britannomm


fracta, et inusta foemiiiea;
scilicet

gula domi
tis

mor-

infamia, ut

maluisse vir ferri

atque occisus est."

Lugduni captus But the Irish makes

amantissimus quamgladio."
Tkeodosii, cap.

videretur

laqueo

perire,

Meroblaudes treacherous towards Maximus, not towards Gratian, which appears to have been the historical fact (?'.)
Parassis
is

Drepanius Pacatlts Paneg. 28. It seems to have been


Piehegru's and

an

affair

like

Captain
as Paea-

Wright's, and may have happened


tus intimates.

corruption of Parisiis, at

But the character


vile,

of Maxi-

Paris.

Merobaudes
therefore

magister
is

militum
said to at

mus was

not

and cannot

be

e^ti-

was
have

faithful to

Gratian, and
suffered

death
si

the
ille

mated from the rhetoric of Pacatus. The words of Nennius, imputing treachery to
the faithful Merobaudes, are copied from those in the Chronicle of Prosper Aquitane,

hands of Maximus.
pro

"

Quod
is,

cui

cseteris sceleribus suis

minus crudelis
vestrum, Ba-

fuisse videtur,

vestrum

page 637, ap. Koncalli Latinorum

7o

in

papappip TTleapoblaoip co po ceich co po mapbaD. pis co CujDon, co po gabao ann, mac Uiccop a compel. TTlapcam a Uopmip in a TTla^imen
na miliD
.1.
;

~|

-|

n-mbaiD
pigoa
.1.

pin.

o ecju lHajcimen imoppo po paobaijpo leip na conpalu in cpeap lice on cachaip la Ualencinen 1 la Ueochap ip

Gi^ilia, i

po camnaigeD o cinn

ip in Ing pin.
in

a mac

.1.

Uiccop

h-i

Ppancaib lap
DC.
jcc.,

na. uff. apDpanca na bpeacan QcbeapaiD imoppo 17on-aipopija Do TComancaib pop bpeacan. uaiDiB pop t>peacnaib .1. in c-ochcmaD in Seuep manaio ip nonb'up DO l?oim a h-mip bpeacan. Conpcancm canaipi, acbach 05 Dul Nai m-bbaona co n-epbailc. bliaona .;cui. pi^i innpi bpeacan cpa ap cccc. DO bpeacnaib pon cip Romanac. 17o h-mnapbpac
pin inbipiD
.1
i

cup Domain u. m. XIV. 18 amlaiD

[co pin,

pochaip imoppo comic oianaD amm Qpjuba. DO peip each cpoimce pin.]

Do

cpa
Chronica.
p.

But

that

of Prosper
it,

Tiro,

word
1

for

word from Prosper's Chronicle.


a

679, correctly gives

not "Merobaudis

See note

infra

(T.)
cut
off.

mayistri militum proditione superatus," hut "Mero/miH/emagistro." In his preface,


p. xvii., xviii.,

His head vas

Lit.

" he was

Koncalli expresses himself sceptically upon the text of Prosper, but not upon the fact of Merobaudes's innocence.
x

separated from his head;" po oichecmoao, 1 L'. po oicheunnu6, po Diclieunca, L


.

B.,

all

different

spellings

of the

same

word, he
1

was beheaded.
B.

(T.)

(//.)

Aryuba

Qp5ubup,L'. Gpjobop ,L*.

Lugdon.
Stone.

c-uoon, D. ^o^son,

L ! The
.

Qpjubap,
authority the fact

The Latin

reads,

"

Ab

reading of L'. B. has been followed


>

(T).

Argobaste comite interfectus est."


is

The

if

in if

cuchcup, cliaip, D.

L*.

cpep bliaoam luj on in rpeap Uij on cuof L'. and B. has

is

Prosper's Chronicon, where thus recorded, " Maximus


et

The reading

Tyrannus
lapide

a Valentiniano
in

Theodosio

been followed as most in accordance with which is " Post multum interthe
Latin,

imperatoribus

dosio

vallum temporis a Valentiniano et TheoConsulibus, in tertio ab Aquileia lapide spoliatus indumentis regalibus sistitur, et capite

Aquileia indumentis regiis sistitur, et capite damnatur. Cujus filius Victor eodem anno ab Arbogaste est
spoliatus

tertio

ab

interfectus in Gallia."
(T.)

Ad

A. D., 389.

damnatur." This

is

taken

7
soldiers, Parassis

Merobladis

and the king

fled to

Lugdon

and
at

was taken there and put to death.

Maximen and
by
the consuls,
i.

his son Victor reigned jointly.

Martin was

Torinis at that time.


e.

from the city His son Victor also place.


years, to this event,

But Maximen was stripped of his royal robes y by Valentinen and Theothas, at the third stone z Eigilia [Aguileia], and his head was cut off in that
fell in

France by

the

hand of the count


5690''

whose name was Arguba"; from the creation of the world are
according to all the chronicles.
of the Britons have recorded

XIV.

It is thus the elders

their his-

tory, viz., that there

were seven

Roman emperors who had dominion


that there were nine of

over Britain.
the Britons
:

But the Romans say


that
is to

them over

who
ninth

died as he was

say, that the eighth was Severus the second", The going to Rome from the island of Britain.

was Constantine, who was sixteen years in the kingdom of the island of Britain when he died. Four hundred and nine years 6 were
the
b

B.

im. DC. pp., D. u. mile, occc., 5690 The reading of L'. and L 2 has been
.

had chequered and interrupted, not as revolters against a long-established dominion.


I believe

followed, as being in accordance with several

Constans to be the

last

MSS.

of the Latin.

The words

in pa-

rentheses which follow are added from

IA

emperor, not depreciated by the epithet of " tyranrius," who was in Britannia
(H.) d Severus
the

-(T.)
Seven

Roman emperors, etc.


is

It

should

second.

See

additional

be observed that this Historia, as well as


the Galfridian Chronicles,

notes, No. XII.


e

framed upon

Four hundred and nine years.


read three hundred.

li.

und

the plan of dissembling the island's permanent subjection and provincial character,

2
.

D. reads Nui

and of representing those Roman


it

word

m-bliciona cpa ap cpi cccc., where the The cpi is a manifest blunder.
followed, as
it

emperors who visited

as the only ones

reading of L'. has been


coincides with the Latin

who

ruled

it.

By this means

the Britons

"Hucusque
(T.)

reg-

of the fifth century appear as the continuing possessors of an ancient monarchy, which seven (or nine) Roman intrusions

naverunt Roman! apud Brittones quadringentis et

novem

annis."

72

cpa bpeacnaij lapoam neapc l?omanach ni capDpaD cfp na cam Doib, i po mapbpac na h-uile caipeachu Pomancu po baoaji a
-|

n-inip

bpeacan.

^ap Gcpachc imo|ipo po ceDoip neapc Cpuicneach i ^o 606 in n-abainD Dianao pop innapbpac cop [amm] ^poino bpeacan dn. Oo cuaoap lapoain ceachca bpeacan Romancaib co nftuba
-]
i

co coppi moip, co pocaib pop a ceanDaib i co peacaib imDaib Romanchu po] mapbao Doib. [leo], na po DiglaDip poppo [na coipij
caipnconpalnu Pomancu co na luja DO geboaip in mam l?omanach ciama cpom. po h-opoaijrea pochaoap lapoain na mileaoa Romancu
-] -| -]

Cugpacap leo mpDain coipeachou

Do
njib.

in bpeacnn ap cpuma in cfpa mama Romanaij leo, co po mapbpac na coipeachu po baoap acu a n-mip bpeacan Don Dapa cup. Cu n-epuchc acu neapc Cpuichneacli ^aeDel cap bpeacnn DopiDaip cop bo cpuma ma in cam Pornan, apoaig a n-Dicup [uile] ap a peapann po b'ail Do CpuicDo ^aeioilaib. eancuac
-] -] "|

pigu pop imp bpeacan, 17o gab peapg i cop pi u

-\

DO cooap na ploig lapDain Dia

co Deapramach [in cuanap lapoain bpeacnaig co rpnn^ na Pomanach], ap amlaio ac piacap a n-t>ul [~| a] n-Dponipeacc
-j

Do

manna pompu ap

imnriipe,

-|

cairnj poclipaioe

mop
pigi

leo
-\

.1.

pluag

Di-

aipnnclie Do T?omancaib, []] po gabcha cpa


f

coipeac popo

mpDain.

2
.

But afterwards .... Roman poicer omits this clause, which leaves the
(T.)
2
.,

there
in the
k

beiiij; a

defect of perhaps
(T.)

two leaves
and

MS
to

sense imperfect
g

Put

i/c/ttli

!>//

t/tcm.

L'.

2
.

Name. Added from L'., L name of the river is given Din in


Inci in B.
h
L'-.

B.
L'.,

The
and

omit ooib, and read po mupbpuc

(active)

"whom
'

and

I),

read

Cm

(T.)
is

they put to death." (71) Promised. L mjelpuo. (7*.)


1

Along with them


B.,

The word leo


(7'.)

m Than.
n

li.

L'.

unou.

(T.)

added from
1

Uecaitse

and B.

Uuip

ip

Chiefs of the

L'.,

2
.,

and B.

Romans Added from Here IA abruptly stops,

(7'.)

To

the

Roman

Senate

Added from

73

But afterwards the Britons drove out the Roman power and did not pay them tax or tribute, and they killed all the Roman chiefs that were in the island of Britain.
the Britons under
tribute.
f
,

Roman

Immediately, however, the power of the Cruitlmians and of the Gaels advanced in the heart of Britain, and they drove them to the
river

whose name s

is

Tin \Tyne\.

dors from the Britons to

There went afterwards ambassathe Romans with mourning and great grief,

many costly presents along with them not to take vengeance on them for the chiefs of them", pray the Romans' who were put to death by them". Afterwards Roman
to

with sods on their heads, and with

chiefs

and consuls came back with them, and they promised' that would not the less willingly receive the Roman yoke, however they
heavy it might be. Afterwards the

came, and were appointed princes and kings over the island of Britain, and the army then returned

Roman knights

home.

grief seized the Britons from the weight of the oppression upon them, so that they put to death the chieftains that were with them in the island of Britain, the

Anger and

Roman yoke and


second time.

Hence

the

power of the Cruitlmians and Gaels


1

in-

creased again over the Britons, so that it became heavier than the Roman tribute, because their total expulsion out of their lands was
the object aimed at by the northern Cruitlmians and Gaels. After this the Britons went in sorrow and in tears to the senate
,

"

Roman

and thus we are told they went with

their backs foremost for

and a great multitude returned with them, i. e. an innumerable army of Romans, and sovereignty and chieftainry was assumed over them L and B (T.) not caipeuc, require coipi^euche, stcay, f And a chieftain; but if \ve read jug c'ftup sovereignty and chieflainry was as;
' 1 1

shame

sumed
L'.
;

over them.

djup
D.
;

added from B.

ccnpeac,

the

passage

will

signify

"a

piji 7 caipis

pig 7 caipich, L'.;

king and governor was


(T.)

set over

them."

coipeach, B.

Riji, kingdom, would

IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6.

74
lapoain.

bpeacnu lapoain in cip Romanac, cop mapbpac a piga a caipiju in cpeap peachc. Uangaoap mpoain plaici Roman cap muip cop pemaiD each ?>imop pompo pop bpeacnu, gop Oijailpfc anaip [a n-oaine] poppo, \m ah-aipgeao, co pujcop lomaipspfc imp bpeacan im a h-op a leapoaip oip a pina a pipig aipgio, co pac leo a ppol copcaip t>ia cij. noeachaoap co m-buait>
le
~|
-|

ba cpom cpa

-\

-]

-|

-]

-|

-|

t>e

sasatais sacsan [poDeascaj QNNSO.


pain cpa lappin each pampaice
-|

XV. Oo
roipeachtiu

lap mapbat) na

Romanoucu ba cpi la bpeacnu lap cocaichim t>oib c r pon cip Romanach cccc. quaopagincinouem annop. ^opcimac ^uDail t>o ^abail aipDpiji bpeacan co copcpomfa gepno h-e o uaman Cpuchneachu ^aeoel o nipc Qmpop pig ppane
~\
~\

"]

bpeacan leaca.

Uangubap
''

Gained

Lit.

battle before

them
B.

" broke a very great upon the Britons." L'.

que,

et

ad vindicandum,

veniebant,

et

spoliata Brittannia auro argentoque,


a-re et

reads po nioio.
r

Of their
Silk.

jii'iijiln.

pomno. (T.) Added from

omni prcciosa

veste, et melle,

cum cum

B. and

L'.-(7'.)
5

For magno triumpho revertebantur." " ad " ad vindicandum," some MSS. read,
vindictam propinquorum," which seems
to have; been the reading
Irish translator.

All the copies here read a pip i^


sig-

(ijjup

u pmu, but these words both

adopted by the

nify silk,

ppij

01-

pipic being the corrupt.

and poci the corresponding Irish word, added, perhaps, originally as an explanation of the other (?')
Latin,
c

Immediately after this section, B. has a long interpolation, containing the Legend of St. Carnech, which will be found
in

With

victor//.

L'.

reads to
15.

m-bua-

the
u

Append ix.

(T.)

oaib, with victories; and

omits "vic-

Here foUoics.

pooeapca, added from

tory and triumph," and reads only ujup co n-oeachuoup oia caij, "and so they

returned home."

This

paragraph

is

a
:

B. This word is often written buoupcu, and more commonly, in modern Irish, peapoa it signifies hereafter, hencf/ur;

translation of the following in


'

Nennius

v-ard.
v

(T.)

Romani autem ad imperium auxilium-

Three times by the Britons.

6a

cpi,

75

them afterwards.
to time.

But again the Roman tribute became oppressive the Britons, so that they slew their kings and chieftains the third
Afterwards there came
q

Roman

chieftains across

the sea,

and

gained a very great victory over the Britons, so that they vindicar ted the honour of their people upon them, and they plundered the island of Britain of its gold, and of its silver, and took from it its
satin,

and

its silk

5
,

and

its

vessels of gold

and

silver,

so that they

returned

home with

victory'

and triumph.

HERE FOLLOWS" or THE CONQUEST OF THE SAXONS.

XV. Now
after they

it

came

to pass after the aforesaid battle,

and

after

the slaughter of the

Roman

chieftains three times

had been four hundred and forty-nine


that Gortigern,

by the Britons", years" under the

Roman

tribute,

son of Gudal, took the chief sove-

reignty of Britain, and he was oppressed by the fear of the Cruithnians and Gaels, and by the power of Ambrose, King of France* and Leta-

vian Britain.

There
D. boo rhpi,
B. reads

1 .

for
pi

pa

cpi, three times.

Vortigern

but Aurelius

is

not elsewhere

comba

&pecan, "that there

was a king of Britain." (71.) w Four hundred and forty-nine years

described as having any sovereignty in Gaul. The Latin has merely " necnon
et a timore

Ambrosii."

But even

those
fol-

ap and the same .;cl. ap .ccc., variation between three hundred and four
ix
.;rl.

bliaoan

.cccc. L.

B. reads VE

words are
lows, as to
all

so inconsistent

with what

m-bliaona

suspicious, though For there copies are agreed in them.

make them

hundred,

is

to be

found in the Latin coAurelius

(T.) pies of Nennius. * King of France, etc.

two schemes concerning Ambrose, one identifying him with Merlin, and another
are

Am-

making them

brosius, with his brother, Uthyr Pendragon, are said to have taken refuge in

distinct persons. nius adopts the former (which

But Nenis

the bar-

to Totness,

Britanny, and to have sailed from thence when they declared against

die) scheme, and accordingly introduces the prophet Ambrose in the form of a

young boy,

at a period subsequent to that

L2

76

ipe Opp bpacaip t>a mac a njjeinealac .1. Opp Gngipc ^ueccilip, peo imoppa Inic >Oen, mic Ppealaib, rnic ^uigce, m\c 5 uec ^ ca1 mic 5 uca nnc P]ieooilb, mic pinoe, mic ppeann, mic polcball, mic ^5 aeca
i

Uarrguoap pabatmp na

cpi cuile
l>o

ap

in
.1.

5 ea imain
l ~[
-]

- 1 -

C P bapca pop
1

moapba
;

Gngipc o puilic Sajtrain

>

>

>

rnic

Uanle, nnc Sa^i, mic Neag. bpirap mac Olonn o caic bpeacain
is

in

Ceacha, mic 6olonn,


mic

in

which Vortigern

said to

be in dread
is

of a

of

him

as a warrior.

Therefore, there

more extensive subsidiary treaty, or we must discredit the statement,

unless interpolation in all the transcripts,

we conclude

the author not to have

known

what he was talking about. (//.) v The word cftiula, or Three ciulce.
as keel in cyida, seems to be the same

In point of fact, the statement has no other authority than what it derives from an involved sentence of Gildas, which, as
pointed in the editions (Mr. Stevenson's included), has no grammar or meaning
;

English,
landic

German
or

kiel,

Swedish

kol,

Ice-

Anglo-Saxon cfi'le. were the boats used by the GerThey mans. Mr. Turner supposes each t-) have
kioll
kiolr,

but which reads thus, with a long paren" Turn thesis erumpens grex catulorum
:

de cubili

leaMia-

barbaria tribus nt
1

lin-

gua ejus e.xprimitur

carried one
asserts their

hundred men

and Layamon

number

to

have been such,

cyidig nostra lingua I believe, the loiuj'us [navibus, interpolated kiul of the low Dutch being the lloug of

"threo hundred cnihten." History AngloNenSax. i. 245. Layamon, eit. ibid.


nius, however,
(vii.

the Britisli
(as
I

language.
'

If navibus

be not
it,

suppose) a simple

interpolation,

hud previously,

in cap. xi.

should have run thus,


bus'J, secundis veils,

Latina vero, navi-

ing but sixty persons.

Gale) described a chiula as carryThe three boats

secundo omine atigu-

could evidently bring over no force, capaWe of influencing the fortunes of Britannia,

riisque (quibus vatieinabatur certo apud eum pra;sagio, quod ter centum annis

whose shores and northern


assailed,

frontiers

terram, cni proras librabat, insideret, centum vero quinquaginta, hoe est dimidio
temporis, sajpius quoque vastaret) evectns
in orientali parte insulae,

were continually

and of whose

petty princes, sometimes called kings, the number must probably have, exceeded
that.

primum

jubente

infausto tyranno, terribiles infixit ungues,

Therefore,

we must

either under-

quasi pro patria pugnaturus, sed earn certius

stand that the arrival of the three cyuls was a mere personal introduction of Hengist to Vortigern,

impugnaturus." Cap. 23. If this sentence contains the statement in question, that

and so became the basis

statement exists

but

if it

be

77

There came three


exile, in

ciula3

out of

Germany

(i.e.

three barks) into


,

which were the two brothers, Ors and Engist z from whom are the Saxons this is their genealogy, viz. Ors and Engist icere the two sons of Guectilis, the son of Guigte, son of Guecta, son
: ;

of Guta, son of Boden, son of Frealaif, son of Fredolf, son of Finn, son of Freann, son of Folcbhall, son of Gaeta, son of Vanli, son of
Saxi, son of Neag".
Britas, son of Olori,

from

whom
L
1

are the Britons of Leatha",

was
the

riot

expressed in this sentence,

it

hath no

it

is

given

thus

Hors and

Eigis,

real existence,

repeated

it.

however many may have The inflated phrase, " ter-

Guectilis, Guiti, Guitechtai, Gutai, Uoden,

Frelab, Reaulb,

Finn,

Freann, Bolcal],
In the Latin

ungues," seems to speak of some effective force, rather than of a triribiles infixit

Gota, Uanli, Saxi, Negua.

ning retinue
exist,

and, therefore, a doubt


cubili is

may

copies, Frend, Vanli, Saxan, and Negua " are omitted, and after Geta is added, qiii
fuit ut

whether de

governed by

aiunt

filius

Dei.

Non

ipse

est

qrex, or whether
it

not punctuate de cubili leamaj bar"grex catulorum,

we should
case),

Deus Beorum, Amen, Deus exercituuni, sed unus est ab idolis eorum, qua? ipsi ct<lebant."
b

barife Iribus"
less elegant

(nom.

a tribe.

The
is

(T.)

arrangement

of words

a
the

Britas, son of Olon,

minor objection, in a work of such obscure and rugged Latinity, and in a sentence which actually appears to have undergone some alteration. If this be not so, that
first

Britons of Leatha.

from whont <//< These won!- an

B., and the genealogy here given to Britas follows on as a continuation of the genealogy of Or* and

omitted in

L and
1

arrival

of Hengist

was merely

Engist

the

names

are given thus in B.

(11.) diplomatic, not a military, affair 1 1). reads 'JIT' L Engist f^igipc
1

Alan, Fethur, Ogaman, Tho, Bodhb, Seinobh, Etacht, Aoth, Abir, Ivaa, Erra,

and 6igipc, throughout, which is (T.) dently a transcriber's blunder


a

evi-

Joban, Jonan, Jafetli, Noe. In L they are given thus Alan, Fetur, Ogaman,
1

This genealogy is given in B., Neag with no variation except in the spelling of some of the names, thus Ors and Engist,
:

Dai,

Bodb,

Semoth,

Etacht,

Athacht,

Abir, Kaa, Esra, Joban, Jonan, Jal'elli. See the genealogy of Britus already given
sec.

Guechtiles, Guigte, Guecta, Gutta, Uoden,

IV, supra, where, besides some variaIsacon


is

Freolap,
bhall,

Freodulb, Finn,

Frend,

FolcIn

tions of spelling,

inserted be(T.)

Getta, Vanli, Saxan, Negua.

tween Alawn and Britus.

Alawn,

78

mic peinuip, mic O^amam, mic Cai, no "Ceo, mic 6oib, mic Semmic 17aa, mic Gappa, boib, mic Qcheacr, mic Qoch, mic Cfbaip, mic loban, mic lonan, mic lapech, mic Nae.
h-i pio [a Roman] neapcCpuich^oipci^epmi cpa po sabapDaip inn imp DianaD ainim Ueinerh, T?oinn imoppo neac, -\ t>o paD Ooib amm bpeacnach. 5liaDmn aec c r 5 e T? omori an inbaio pin. O gem Cpipr imoppo .1. ccc.^lun. annop, in aimpip in pig pin ea man i aem Do ppoicepc a n-imp bpeacan, ^opcijepno, rainij 5 P im6a ap in clepec pin [ajup DO pigni Oia peapca ajup mipbaile
ll '
] ]

~\

.1.

-]

in

imp bpecan],
t>e

-|

po

ic

pochaioe

-]

oop pug po baichip

-]

cpeiDim.

peaRcai6 ^eaRmaiw

QNM

so

sis.

XVI.
no nunao

lap ciachcam Do
in

^eapman

in n-inip

copaD DianaD

amm

berili t>o

bpearan Do cuaiD ppoceapc Do. UapapDaip

thore written Alnnius, and here Olou or

Inis

Kuochim, from the town of Ruoeh,


Rich,
p.
<>r

Eolonn, was a famous name among the Armorican Britons, though less used among
those of the island.
c

now

Richborough.
(//.)

History of

Tenet,

2.

B. reads,

Cenec and
The
et tradidit

(//.)

TJohm.

L'.

Cenenech and T?opn.


is

Son of Eolonn. This is an erroneous Eolonn are obviously repetition, Olou and
the same
d
(

Latin (Stevenson's text),


eis

"

insulam,

(jua; in

lingua eoruin vocatur


serinone Ruoihin."

T.)
etc.

Tanet, Brittanico

Now

Gortiyern,

The Latin has

The
it
is

verl),

nothing about Vortigern governing the


Picts.

resemblance
here

paouim, bears a remarkable to the Latin, trado, which


used
to
to

But the

Galfridian chronicle re-

translate.
is

But the

presents him

as indebted to Pictish
vi.

mer-

Irish puo, pac,

y/'ce,

a simple root,

cenaries for his crown,

cap. 7.

Whence

and
(T.)
'

trrulu

compound of trans and do


and
Acquit.

Gale conjectured him to have been genere Pictus, p. 129. (H.) The words a

Gnttlian

^pacion ajjup
L'.

Roman,
e

are added from

(2 .)

Gqmc,
Mr.

B.

5P ulolan
first

u sup Bijech,

Roinn

Printed also Ruoihin, Euietc., etc.

Gratianus (the

emperor of the name)

chun, Ruoichin, Euithina,


J.

and Equitius were consuls, A. D. 374. See


Baron, (in anno)
n. i.

Lewis supposes that Thanet was called

But the true

read-

79
son of Feithiver, son of Ogaman, son of Tai, or Teo, son of Bob, son of Sembob, son of Athacht, son of Aoth, son of Abar, son of Raa, son of Eassa, son of Joban, son of Jonan, son of
the son of
,

Eolonn

Jafeth, son of Noe.

Now

d Gortigern held in peace, under the Romans, the govern-

ment of the Cruithnians, and he gave up to them [i. e. to the Saxons], e the island whose name is Teineth \Tlianef\, but Roinn is its British f name. Gradian and Aequit were in the sovereignty of the Romans at that time. But it was from the birth of Christ, three hundred and and it was in the time of that king, viz., of Gorforty-seven years tigern, that Saint German came to preach in the island of Britain, and God wrought8 miracles and many wonders by this ecclesiastic
;

in the island of Britain,

and he healed many, and brought them

under baptism and

faith".

OF THE
XVI. After
went to the

MlliACLES OF

GERMAN

HERE.

the arrival of

German

in the island of Britain, he


Benli'
1
.

fortress of the warrior

whose name was

to

preach
to

ing of the Latin

is

Gratiano Secuudo, or

See Gain's Gratiano Secuudo ^Equantio. Edit. c. 28, with the var. Leet., and Additional Notes, No. XII.

island of God wrought This clause is added from L

Jiritnin.
1

and B.
Britain

The mission
the.

of St.

German

to

In this manner the

was undertaken
ing

anachronism

is

mitigated

by

33 years. In

for the purpose of checkPelagian heresy, and is recorded

the date which follows, L'. reads, peachc

by Prosper
year 430. No. XIII.
h

in his Chronicle,
(T.)

under the

but B. reads, pecc ,;rl. m-bliaona .ccl. ap .ccc., where .ccl. is an evident mistake for .pel. Mr. Stevenap. ccc.,
son, in the text of his edition of Nennius,

mbliaonu

See Additional Notes,

Faith.

oim,

reads

For po bairhip ajjup cpeipo baichip baipDi DO


baipDi

reads 447, and mentions in the note that the MSS. read variously, 337, 448, 400,

gpep, where

seems redundant
(T.)

DO gpep
'

signifies, always, for ever

and 347

(T.)

Benli.

Geinoli,

(T.)

8o
Daip

^eapman

co na ppuichib

in

n-oopup
in

in

DunaiD

DO com

in

Doippiji cop in pi$ im camjjen in cleipig, po paiD

in pig

co na luiji

Dia m-bech na cleipig co cenD m-bliaDna

Dunaig ni in ppea^pa pin Do cum coppio apoeach. Uainig in ooippeoip cop ^eapmam. Uainig ^capman o'n Dopap aniach epoch peapcaip,

n-Dopap

in

1 ni piDip conaip no paga.

Uanij aen DO mojaDaib

in

pij ap

in

caichpis amac, -| po raiphip a piaonaipi 5eapmain, -| pop pug leip DO cum a boirhe co cam agup co pailio, ~\ ni poibe 0151 DO cpoD ace

aen bo co na laej,
cleipcib.

~\

po

Cfgup po paiD

Do paD Do na beapb, mapb in laej, na po hpipoip a cnama agup ^eapman


-\ -]
;

ap na maipeach cpa po maip in laej a piaDnaipi a machap. Do COID 5 e P man Dopup na cairpac lap na rhaipeac DO pe h-eapnaiDi agallaim in pig. Ip ann pin carn^ peap n-a pich, Do ^eapman acbeapc Ian DO allap o cino co I)onD, po caipinD
i

-]

~\

^eapman
1 door of the fortress n-oopup ttn oume, B. in nopup in Diinuio, D., omitJ

At

lite

ting the eclipsed D in the word n-oopup. t3un, which signifies a fort or fortress,

(?') said] German." m Came B. reads Cuinic pepaway nonu pen, agup nip peopabap cio no cup pujaoaip which is more close to the
;

and which occurs


so
is

in the composition of

Latin,

many

topographical names in Ireland,

" Dies declinabat ad vesperum, et nox appropinquabat, et nescierunt quo


irent.'
n
('/'.)

inflected

oume, and
;

also

ounaio or
form

ounai^, in the genitive

this latter

One

(if the
is

servants,

etc.

The word

occurs in D. throughout, and has been retained in the text. B. adopts the form

This word seems cognate with the English ton, or tou~n, and with the
ouine.

mo^, serfux, generally used to denote a labouring man, a slave, a hewer of wood and drawn- of water, one of the lowest
class
('/'.)

Welsh Din, Dinas


k

(T.)

Out of
B. omits
dtnucli.

The

kitty said with an oath

the clause,

po paio

in

pij

cona

luiji

The

Irish

the fortress CIp in curpuij The Latin is, "e medio urbis." word caraip, which is here used
is

oia

m-bech na
To

cleipij, to
(T.)

the manifest

to translate the Latin urbs, in ancient

employed
It

loss of the sense.


1

MSS.

to denote a stone fort.

German.
"

Docum

in

e P rnaln

afterwards was applied to a walled town,


as Limerick, Waterford, Ac.,

ceona, B.

To

the same [or the afore-

and

is

now

8t
to him.

German stopped with


to the

his clerics at the

door of the

fortress'.
;

The

porter went

the king said, the end of a year at the door of the

king with the message of the clergyman with an oath", that if the clergy were to remain until
fort,

they should not come


1
.

in.
1

German came away" porter came with this answer to German from the door in the evening, and did not know what road he should
go.

The

But one of

and bowed

the servants" of the king came out of the fortress down p before German, and brought him with him to his
,

cabin kindly and cheerfully* And he had no cattle but one cow with her calf, and he killed the calf, and boiled it, and gave it to the cler1

gymen. And German ordered that its bones should not be broken 8 and on the morrow the calf was alive in the presence of its dam. On the next day German repaired to the door of the fortress
;

to

pray an interview' with the king.


as

And
means
is

then there came a

man

running
used to denote a
city,

distinguished

lib)

joyfully,

cheerfully.
is

from baile,
large tmcn.
p

a town, or baile
(T.)

mop,

Latin

benigne,

which

The more nearly

Bowed down
in
B.,

po

caipbip in D.,

and

rendered by co r He had no
DI

cam
cuttle.

(2'.)

Ni po
is

po piece

to translate the Latin,

cpuo, B.

The Latin

bui accu " Et ille nihil

" inclinavit
prostrate, or

se."

bow down
is

obsolete,

and

cuipbip, to the body, is now not explained in any of

The verb

habebat de omnibus geiieribus jumento-

rum."

The word cpu6


cattle, is

or

cpob

here-

used, signifying

the origin of the

the Dictionaries; but piece, to kneel, or, as now written by the moderns, pleucc
or pleucc,
q is still

word

Cro, Croo, or Croy, in our old laws,


fine,

denoting a

mulct, or satisfaction for

in use

(T.)

Brought him cheerfully Rop pug in D., and poo puc, in B. are only varied spelling of the same words, and " he signify brought." In modern Irish, oo cuj. D. reads co cam puipeach.
B. reads co pailib, which has been substituted in the text for puipeach.
pailio (in

murder, manslaughter, or other crimes, such fines having anciently been paid
in cattle.

See

Du

Cange

in voce

CRO

Jamicson's Scottish Dictionary in voce;

and Ware's Irish Antiquities, by Har5

Was

alive

Ro

bai

in

laej beo, B.

Co

-(T.)
c

modern orthography 50 paoiIRISH AECH. SOC. 1 6.

An

interview.

Gcallmai, B.

(T.)

82
in cpeiDi in

naem

cpinnoio.
-]

J5eapman

DO
]

jiac poic Do,


;

CpeiDim oppe pon baipD po paio pip, eipig, anopa acbela, acaic
; ~\

Do [com] paeligipin n-Dun, po mapbaD aingil ag upnaioe lap in pig Daig ba bep leip in pig mapbaD each oume Dia mumncip no coirceao pe copgabail gpeme DC Deanam obpe in Ouine.
c'
-]
;

Oe

Jleapman in la co h-aiDci a n-Dopup in OunaiD, co copacc an mog ceDna. Cfc bertpc ^eapman pip, pomna, pomna na poib neac DOD muinDcip ip in Dim po anochc. UugapDaip po ceaDoip in nonbup mac Do [bai occa] pa Dun call, pug in cleipeach Dia cig [oopipi], DO ponpac inle ppichaipe. Co canig ceme leip
T?o caic
~\

-|

Oe

DO

mm
-|

po ceDoip

ip in rt-oun

cop loipc [lucr na cacpac] ecep

rnnaib

pipu, mill Duini ap peipg ip pap cop aniu. ^epniam na maipeach imoppo, po baipDiD in mog ur co n-a macaib lap co luchr in cipe apceana, po beanDachc ^eapmn [e] co n-a
~|
;

De

~)

clainD.

Caiceal a ainm,

-|

baD pig
In
lx-,
7 -

[e],

-]

baDap piga a meic cpe


bpechip
"
Literally,
It

"

From head

to foot.

h-ino, D.

Was accustomed
Did not
coiiie.

was a
(T.)

modern Irish the orthography would o ceann 50 bonn. (T.)


v

custom with the king." oo'n pi,


11

Coippeuo, B.
is

(T.)

Knelt.

Slecc, B.

Sec note

''.

D.

Before sunrise

l?e cup^ub'uil njjpe-

reads caipmo, whicli is perhaps a form of the old verb caipbip used before, unless there

ne, B.

The Latin
it is is

" ante

solis

ortum,"

from which
tion

Latin w /

is

be some error of the MS. The " inclinavit," and B. reads po


(T.)

pe
is

plain that the preposilien: used for pid or poirii,

before.

r-lecr in both places


believe.-

which

Cupjabail jpeine is a phrase now, as Mr. O' Donovan informs

D. reads here Cpeic DO, and omits in before nuern Cpicorruptly, noic the text is corrected from B. 15.
:

it

me, obsolete in every part of Ireland; but was in use in Keating's time, who in

his Treatise Gocliaip has,

reads olpe.
x y

(T.)

Said unto him

Qcbepc
the fortress.

ppip, B.

pjiur in Clipppmn, o cupjjab'uil jjpeme jjo a putmo, " from the rising of the sun to its setKeating also sometimes uses pe " bepe n-Oilinn,
(T.)

He

went

into

D. omits

ting."

the essential
coib padib
ip

word
in
ip in

coio.

B. reads t)o
ip in

in the sense of pia, as

ounao.

D. has
(T.)

nun,

fore the deluge."


Till night.

corruptly for

n-oun.

B. reads,

TCo

ccur

83
running, and full of sweat from head to foot" and he knelt to Ger" Dost thou believe in the Holy Trinity ?" man, and German said,
;

and he

"

replied,
:

I believe."

And German
x
,

baptized him and gave


shalt die,

him

a kiss

and he said unto him

"

Arise,

now thou

and

the angels of God are awaiting thee." And he went cheerfully into the fortress y and was put to death by the king, for the king wr as accustomed 8 to put to death every one of his people that did not
,

come" before sun-rise b to do the work of the palace. German passed the whole of that day till night
the fortress, until the same
e. the

at the

door of
;

[i. first mentioned] servant came " Take care, take care d that none of thy and German said to him, people be in this fortress this night." He immediately brought out

with him the nine sons he had in the

fortress,

and he brought the

clergyman with him to his house again; and they all kept watch. And the fire of Gode immediately came from heaven upon the fortress,

so that

it

burned the people of the

fortress,

both

men and

persons, through the anger of God and of German; and it remains a ruin to the present day. On the following day this servant', with his sons and the people

women, one thousand

of the district, in like

him and

his

manner were baptized and German blessed children His name was Caiteal, and through the word
;

mam mam
The

co h-aioci.
in

D. has po caie
is

5 e P~

corrupt. text has been corrected from both


(T.)

la con aiche, which

exactly translates the Latin, "ignis de Ceine De, " the fire of God," is coclo."

MSS
d

used to denote lightning, and is sometimes written ceme Diaic, i(/nls Divinus. (T.)
f

Take care

Pomnai,

B.,

which

is

not

This servant.
in

B. reads, po

baipc^ep-

repeated. mo nianeat de hominibus tuis in ista nocte


in arce."

The Latin is " Cave ne unus hoThe words enclosed


in brackets

mam
this

peap pin; "German baptized man." The Latin is, " In erastino
vir,

die

ille

qui hospitalis fuit


children

illis,

crc-

in the Irish text are all supplied from B.


( T.)
e

didit, et baptizatus est," &c.


g

(T.)

Him and Ids


is

The pronoun

Fire of'God.

Uene oo mm,

B.,

which

M2

[e]

here supplied as necessary to the

84

a pil o pin ale, ip in peapann t)ianaD airnn bpechip ^eapmain, Pojup uc Dicirup ip na palmain, [Supaeanp a ceppa inopem, ec De pcepcope epigenp paupepem.]
-]
;

XVII. Saxain imoppo


m-biachao
-|

in

n-mip Ueinech,

-]

5P

CI 5 e I lriri

occa

50 n-eicuiD Sa^ain co caichaijjpec nap a cenn pe

Cjiuirencuach. Opo imDaigibap [cpa] So;rain, popeimiDpear bpecain a m-biauhao nac a n-eir>io, ace po pogaippeac bpearnaig
[ooib]

Dulap

inte.

immoppo] Gnjipc, peap paije popcje, cuaiceall, poill, ap ac connaipc pe bpeacnu co pann gan miliDa jan apma, ip pea6 po pam ppip in pig ^oprigepnn DO cpunpaD Oenam Deg comapli, najap uamo ip in n^eapmain ap ceant> mileaD co pabam pochaioaibe a n-a^ait) ap namao. Qcbepc <5opcia n-t>ola na reachra ap cenn mileaD; [) Do coap] DO geaprin pochpaDap occ longa Deg [co] miboaib cogaiDe ap a ^eapmain. Ip in loinjeap pin rainij a in^ean co h-Gngipc, ip ipme ba caime DO mnaib Lochlainne uile.
T?o ppeagaip [ooib
:

-|

lap pin
sense.

B. omits e

con-a claino,

so that

''

the meaning will he, in that MS., "and German blessed tliu people of that country."

peinuop tDiapincioa tDuinn, Plic peap^upa, ITHC Chonuill,

O
Ni
of

bpeicip
paiB
(

Ruubuin D'U

roi^;,

Instead

of Caiceal

u amm,
:

15.

pi ^

u o-Ceariipai^."
tlic

reads,

Caicel
is

umm

in

rip pin
1

in

what

" I'rom the rvign of Dennot,


Sl)11

bruwn-Amrea,

follows [e]

and baoap
1).

supplied after pij from B., instead of bcift, the reading of

,.

rK113)

son

()f

(>nal1i
[curs,'] of

On aivmmt

nf the

WDH!

Kuadan

to his

B. omits
is

a meic

after

buOap pi(,

which
h

evidently corrupt (T.) The word. 6piarap (in the dative or

houw, rhi!n was ""

kill

at T:lr

'

1 -"

(T-}

ablative bpeirip)

when thus
is

applied

may
it

signify either a blessing or a curse.


signifies

That

Pogus pau^up, B. In the Latin, " Kegio Povisorum," Patch (T.)

'

sometimes a curse

evident from

the following quatrain which occurs in a

Paupcrem. Ps. cxii. 7. The Latin words within brackets are supplied from
B.,
i

MS.
tbl.

in Trinity College,

Dublin. (H.

i.

17.

97.

b.)

being omitted in D (T.) The Saxons. Occa, from B.,

is

sub-

85

word"

[i.

e.

blessing] of

came

kings,
!

and

their

German, he became a king, and his sons beseed have ever since been in the land called

Pogus

ut dicitur in the psalms, suscitans a terra inopem, et de

stercore erigens pauperem".

XVII. Now, the Saxons remained in the Isle of Teineth [ Thanef], and Gortigern was feeding and clothing the Saxons that they might But when the Saxons had multifight for him against Pictland.
1
,

plied, the

Britons not only refused to feed or clothe them, but the

go away. But Hengist who was an experienced, wise, cunning, and subtle man, made answer to them (for he saw that the Britons were feeble without soldiers, without arms), and he said to the King Gortigern in
, 5

Britons warned

them

all

to

"
:

private*
soldiers,

that

Let us make good counsel; let us send into Germany for we may be numerous q against our enemies." Gorti"
r
;

gern answered,
5

Let ambassadors go for soldiers ;" and they went and there came eighteen ships with chosen soldiers out of Germany. In this fleet came his daughter to Hengist she was the fairest of
:

the

women

of

all

Lochland'.

After
stituted for co, D.

IX also reads co neoip

corruptly, for which '50 n-eiciuo, which "a clothing them," is subliterally means,
stituted from B.

D. reads DO cunpao, fur DO c-punpao, omitting the eclipsed letter


ticular."

(T.)
q

For cmthaigpec, both

Numerous
(T.)

Socpaioe oun a n-ajuio,

D. and B. read caichui^eachc (T.) m TJe, for which D. reads pij, Against a manifest slip of the scribe. Cpuirencuaic, Pictland, the country of the Cruithnigh. In D. Cpuicneach-cuaic (T.) n But. The words within brackets in
this sentence are inserted
,

B
r

They went. t)o coap (generally written cuap) added from B., where we read

700 coop, 7 oo poctaoap. Co is also added from B. before miliouib (T.)


Here the imperfection Book of Lecan ends. The text has been corrected from the three MSS.
this fleet.
s

In

from

(T.)

in

the

Hengist i5T c > For peap paije. B. reads corruptly, ppipioe ; paige would be more correctly written pioe. (T.) " in f In private. Incanpuo, B., par-

which
B.
c

read, Ip in loinj, D.

Ip in lomjip,

Ip

anopa lomjjeap

pin, L.
is

(T.)

Lackland.

This name

here evi-

86
t>o lappin imoppa DO pigne Gngifr pleao [mop] omnao amm Cennc Glinir in ng

5r
;

ci 5 e Tlnri

"1

Dice

pliiag if

[pig]

-\

poibe

in

ace 05 aen peap. Po jab Sajq-ain-bepla 05 neoch DO bpeacnaib piccepa a leapimoppo ingean Gngipc pop Dail na pleibi .1. pina na pluaig DO cpaib aipgiD, comcap mepgoa meaoapcain
-]

oip

-]

pola in n^opcijepnn im jpaD injeine Gngipc, po paio ciDbe beplaiD Dia paigiD Dia cuinje o'on pig DO h-Gngipc, cungeap 'na cochpa Do beaprap DO. T?6 paiD Gngipc cpi comaple in Sapcan cuccap DuinD in peapano DianaD amm Congaplona 'p ooib bepla Sa^an, Ceinc imoppo ip in bepla bpecnuch. Oo paD
i

cuaiD cpa Demon

-|

-]

^opcijepnn
dently intended for some part of Germany, although generally applied by the Irish
to

the Irish text

now

stands,

it

must be

translated as above

(T.)
is

Denmark and Norway.


u

See O'Brien's
(7'.)
-

All, this, however,

a mistake.

Irish Diet, in v. Lochlannack.

certain Ceretic of
'

Elmet was

Ilengist's

Great

bo.nquc,t.

F'-e'S'

F1 6 6
-

'

pleao mop, L.
followed.
uile, for

this last reading has been ; In the next line L. reads rluci:

being acquainted with the See NenBritish and Saxon languages.


interpreter,
nius, cap. 36.

Marcus,

p. 66.

There

is

an

guib pij; fluaj from L. and B. The name here given to this royal house is in the Latin Nennius
given to Gortigern's interpreter: "Fecit

has been added

Ulmetum

or Elmet in Yorkshire, called


Ilidse

Elmed-setna in Gale's

Cis-llum-

brano;, apud xv. Scriptorcs, p. 748 ; from which Leeds was anciently Loidis in El-

convivium Hengistus Guorthigirno


cabatur Cerdicselmet."

regi,

et militibus suis, et interpret! suo qui vo-

meto, and where Berwick in Elmet now remains, a place at or near which the

Bertram,

c.

36:

and the name

is

variously given Cerdic


;

lace.

Northumbrian kings once had their paIt is the Silva Elmete of Beda,
Hist.
ii.

Elmet, Ceretecc, Cerdic, Ceretic

and in

cap. 14.

Camden

Brit,

ii.

90,

I.

the Irish copies, Celecielmeo, L. Cepecicelemer, B. Cencic Glmic, D. The

Thoresby's Dueatus, by Whitaker, p. 232. Building on this passage of the Ilistoria

reading of B. has been followed in the text,

Britonum, the author of Bertram's Supplement,


Ella,
p. 142, says,

and

very probable that the original meaning of the Irish translator was, that the banquet was given "in the house of the
it
is

that Edwin, son of

"

regnavit annis xvii, et ipse occu-

pavit Elmet, et expulit Ccrtec regem illius


regionis."
lier

king, whose
i.e.

name was Cereticus Elmet,

Cereticus king of Elmet," although, as

than 616-33.

But Edwin's reign was no earThere must have been

8;

his

After this Hengist prepared a great banquet" for Gortigern and army in the royal house, which is called Centic Elinit and none
;

of the Britons

knew

the

Saxon language except one man only.


feast, viz.,

The

daughter of Hengist proceeded to distribute the


ales, in vessels of gold

wines and

were inebriated and cheerful"; and a demon entered Gortigern, from love of the 1 daughter of Hengist and he sent the linguist to Hengist to ask her for the king; and he said y that "whatever he would ask for

and

silver

until the soldiers

her dowry should be given to him." Hengist, by the advice of the " Let there be given to us the land which is named Saxons, said, 2 Congarlona in the Saxon language, and Ceint in the British language,
elm
forests

in

Britain,

besides that in
cer-

bo pala

in

belaio, and D. po

paj

in

Deira, which
tain.

makes the situation not

Ceretic a
it is

Cerdic being a Saxon name, and known way of writing Caredig,

bepla, which is manifestly corrupt. B. and L. omit 01 a paijio, and read, OKI

cumoig pop Gn^ipc. B. oiu cumoij pop


y

not obvious of which nation the in-

terpreter was; but the transcribers of Nennius take him for a Briton, and in-

He

said.

to

beaprap

DO,

This clause, from DO pcno is omitted in L. B. reads

deed his being OF a given place implies he was a native __ (//) Hengist's name
is

take.

DO pcno Gnjipc, which is an evident misD. reads DO beupcap 01, " should

spelt
v

6i5>pc in L. throughout, and


in D.

Qi^ipr

(T.)

Gold and silver.


is

No mention

of these

be given to her," but the whole tenor of the story shews that DO, " to him," is the correct reading. The orthography in B.
is

costly vessels

found in the Latin.

The

Cibeo cumocep na cocmapc Do bepap


(T.)
1

word comcap is an ancient mode of writing co m-baoap. It is spelled comoap in B.


and L. w
(T.)
Cheerful.

DO.

Congarlona. Conjaplon, B., L. This should be written Cantwar(T.)


land, or the land of Kent.
(//.)

ITIeopach, L. ITIeaopai je,

Ceno,

L.
x

Cenc, B.

It

appears from the Latin

Daughter of Hengist
Scrran,

L. adds,
is

cpe

coriiaipli

which

a mistake co-

pied from what follows.

In the next
L.

that Gurangona (^upcinjopo, B., Cupancopo, L.) is the name of the king who " et dedit illis then ruled over Kent
:

words B. has been followed.

reads

Gnoirancgono regnante in Cantia".

88

50 pccelce plaich ^upanjona


1 |iop

-|

po pae lap
r'

in

n-injein

Qgup

cap 50 mop. paio Gnjipc pe ^opcijepno bio mipi


-|

achaip

~\

oo

comapleio

Dia
~\

noeapnoa mo comaple m caempac na


i

cineaoaig
~\

ceano mo meic pajap uampea a n-aigiona namao DO pochpaa marup 7Tieic caehaijjpio peachup oo cop ap co mup jual. Qubepc ^jopcigepno a cocuipeo, Dap a ceanD, Do pochraoap Oclica mac Gnjppr Gbipa co. pel. long; ic ciachcain a ruaiD; 1 po aipjpeao inopi Opcc po jabpac peaimoa cop in minp ppipeagon, .1. in muip pil a leich ppi pnnna 5etjealu po cuaio. No ceijoip ceachra 6 Gngipc ap ceano no cijoip pluaij nuao cacha bliaDna cucu, co po poplong pop,
eile nf ovnc;

toclilnino ap

~\

-\

~|

-|

"|

-|

50 po linpac o imp CeneD co Cancapbojij. bappeaD, 6a beaj la Oiabul oe iilc Do poinDe ^opcijepnD co capD paip a mjen pein Do cabaipc, co piij^ mac DO. Oo cualaiD ^eaprnan
~\

naem

[pin] cainig

~\

cleipech Dia muuiCip

.1.

bpeaoiach, oo

caipi-

UJUD
a

Loved her much.

l?op e^ap co
is

mop,

Ochca mac
gist]
i

L.

The word egar

still in
is

use to ex-

6ij;ifc 7 Gi^H'oa, D. Roche ochc meic Bipjipc [the eight sons of En-

press endearment, and

often found even

where the
ceased,

Irish language has


in the lips of those
Irish, in

entirely

invitavit
e

The Latin ebipa, B. Ochta et Ebissa." (T.)


etc.

is

" et

and

spoke a

word of
(T.)

who never the form "a

The Frisey Sea,

"Mare Freskmm,
est, usque ad author had a The

quod inter nos Seotosque


confinia Pictorum."

haygur."
b

will send.

Ctcc pacaip uaimfea,

very

indistinct,

B.

L
c

(T.)

Friesland.

The Gaidheal
(//.)

notion of the position of or Scoti here

The

wall,

Gual.

TTlup

^paoul,

D.

mean Ireland
f

mup
is

^aulup, B.

In L.

mup

ftuub, which

probably a mere

slip for
is

as the Latin proves,

jual, which, the true reading,

To Cantarboryh.Thc whole of this passage is very corrupt both in the Latin


j po cei^oip cecru o cenn lonj pop, j po cijoip Bnjipc ap pluaij nuab jaca bliabna cucu, co popbpipec, ] co po linpac o imp Ceneo co

and

Irish

copies

See pp. 64, 65. (T.) d There arrived Ochta.

imoppo mac Binjipc

j Gbipa, B.

Roccaoap Roche

89

Gortigern cheerfully gave them the dominions of Gurangona, and he lay with the daughter and loved her much". And Hengist said to Gortigern: "I will be thy father and thy
guage."
counsellor,

and

if

thou takest

my
;

advice the other tribes will not be

able in any way to molest thee and I will send" to Lochland for my son, and for the son of his mother's sister, and they will fight against c" the enemy who have reached as far as the wall Gual. Gortigern said,
"

and they were invited and there arrived and they plunOchta", son of Engist, and Ebisa, with forty ships dered the Orkney islands on coming from the north, and they took e many lands as far as the Friseg sea that is the sea which is to the north of the Gaedhal. And ambassadors were further sent by HenLet them be invited
;"
; ; ,

and a new force used to arrive every year, that they increased, and filled the land from the island of Teneth
gist for

more

ships,

so
to

Cantarborgl/.

The
a son.

devil

induced him

the evil that Gortigern had done, to cohabit with his own daughter, so that she bare him

deeming

it

but

little

When German g

heard of

this,

he went, accompanied by a

clergyman
Cancapboji^, B.

no cheijoip Gijjepc ap ceano lonj boup,


-|

reached
-|

said to
sistent

have died circa 484, which

is

con-

no

cic-

with his having a child some years

oip pluuij

nnu cacha bliaona chucu co


-|

old, at that time.

pa poipbpipeuo,

co po linpuo o Ii-Gnep
L.

his unpopularity
later,

But it is evident that commenced several years


to
tin-

Cenocch co Ceanoupbpoj,
Dip ceachea o Gigipc ap

No

ceig-

when he attached himself

ceano long bop, 1 no ci^oip pluuij nuao cucha bliatmu cucu, co po popbuppeuo, 50 po Impuc o imp 6peaccm co canjjaoap bapj, D.
-|

Saxons, whose original invitation was subfar

sequent to St. German's death; and so from being an unpopular act, was not
act,

even the king's

but one resolved upon


Gildas,
cap.
;

This latter reading, however,


corrupt.
g

is

evidently

by
the

all

the consiliarii

23.
anil

(T.)

Therefore these statements are

false
is

German

German
1

took

his

final
is

entire charge of incest


(//.)

open

to

leave of Britain in 447,

and Vortigern

doubt

IRISH ARCH. SOC.

6.

9o
cleipig 6peaujuo 1 oo cops ^jopngepno; 1 V cmoilio laich im cainjjm na Saxan can inle imon caingen pin, acbepc imoppo Qchc co n each a n-aen baile cabaippea ^opcigepno pe h-ingein, oo paio no mac a ri-uchc ^eapman, abaip copob e a achaip,
-) -\
;

-|

~]

-|

Po gab 5 ea iman 1 acbepc pip in mac, 610 mipi cip, a] c'achaip ol pe, po cuinoij ^eapman alcain, oemeap, cugab, nabaipc alaim na naioen aobeapr ^eapman Q mic
in n-ingean.
T
-]

-\

~\

["]

~\

"|

cabaip
in

pin

cfp i in

a laim c'achap collaioe oo pao aopaclic in naioe in n-ailcim a laim Oimeap aobepc, Q ^opngepno,
;
]

~\

-\

-]

mo

poba, ol pe, oena

mo beappan,
-\

rip

^eapman imoppo m'achaip cpeiomi. ^epno, i po jab peapj co li-aobal, po ceirli app a n-aipeachc
po mallacc
in

ru m'acaip collaioe, T?o li-unoeapgao im ^opciip


;

~\

popul bpernacli

inle,

-]

po n-eapcam

^eapman
p^'s

[oe

ouobup].

DUN am6Roiss QNMSO a^us Dia ca^Ra


XVIII.
T?o rocinpipoaip lapoain
1

wa

^opcigepno cuice oa opuiD Do paiopio pip Oeg, co peapao nachib a nf bo coip oo ocanam. na Opinoi, Sfp imli inn] bpeacan, onn oam^ean Ooo po jjebri oioean ap in cinel n-eaclirpann Oia cnpraipi oo rfp oo pie, oaij noo minppio oo namaio, oo ralam rap r'eip. ^ebait) Oo cfp
!

-]

-|

-|

~|

17o rochleapOaip

^oprijepno co n-a pluaj

~]

co n-a OpuiOib oeip-

ceapc
is

A clergyman. The reading adopted D. reads cciinij ci^uf cleithat of L.


h

The fortress
]).

of Atnbrose.

_-t)o

oun
In

Qmpoif,

Do

oun CInibpoipp, B.

pij 6peacun.

B. reads

6pecan inle. omni clero Brittonum."


'

camij m clepec The Latin is "venitcum


(T.)

\fv\*\\,])inasEmria, the fortress of Emrys


or Ambrose.
k

(T.)
said.

The Druids

Clcbepcaoap a

.popal nu m-6peaD. pobul m-6pearnach, L. B. can uile, oe ouobup added from B. and L (T.)
British people.

opaio ppip mile 6perain DO lappaib, B. ciobeptaoap ne opuio pip, pip tmli cpichi

6pecan, L.

In

what follows the ortho-

clergyman" of his nation, gern; and he assembled

i.

c.

British,

to criminate

and check Gorti-

the laity and clergy of Britain for this purpose, and also for the purpose of consulting about the Saxons. But Gortigern told his daughter, " When they are all assembled
all

together, give thou thy child into the breast of German, and say that he is his father." And the daughter did so. German received the and said unto him, " I will be thy father," said he and Gerchild,
;

man asked

for a razor, scissars,

the hands of the infant; and this


son, give these into the

and a comb, and gave them into was done; and German said: " My
father;"

hand of thy carnal


scissars,

and the infant


razor, into the

advanced, and gave the comb, the hand of Gortigern, and said, " O
tonsure me, for thou art
faith."

and the

my

" do thou master," said he,

my

carnal father.

fled

Gortigern blushed at this, from the assembly and he was cursed by


;

German is my father in the and became much enraged, and


all

the British people'

and excommunicated by German

also.

OF THE FORTRESS OF AMBROSE', AND OF


DRUIDS.

HIS CONTEST

WITH THK

XVIII. And afterwards Gortigern invited to him twelve Druids, The that he might know from them what was proper to be done.
Druids said
k

to him,

"

Seek the borders of the island of

Britain,

and thou

shalt find a strong fortress to

defend thyself against the

foreigners to whom thou hast given up thy country and thy kingdom, for thine enemies will slay thee , and will seize upon thy
1

country and lands after thee."

Gortigern, with his hosts and with


his
'

graphy of D. is very corrupt; the text has been corrected from B. and L., but it
will only

Will slay
t>o

thee.

B.

and L. read DO-

maippeao
race,"

namaio. For DO calam, B.

be necessary in these notes to

reads DO ceneoil; L. DO cheneli,

"thy

mention the more important various readings


(T.)

"Cum
(?'.)

universa gen to tua;"

Nennius

92

ceapc mnpf bpeacan uile, co panjaoap 5 llinet) 1 P Pl'r eaD pl conao anDpin puapaDap in oino op in muiji, peaphepep uile, uriD oaingean, cop cumoaijeg h-e acbepcaDap a opuioi pip, Oeanapu punDa ou Dun, ol piao, ap rn caemnagaip nf Do co bpach.
'

-|

-\

Uuccha

paip mpoain

"]

no cinolic anbaip

in

Dinn eicip cloich


-\

~\

comaohap a ri-aeri aioce, po cmolic po cpano, i pugao ap in comaobup pin pujao ap po cpi. Ocup po piappaig cpi inupin Dia opuiDcib cio Dia Da in c-olc [pa] ap pe; po paiopeac a [cpa]
uile in
-]

Dpuioe, cuingiD

rep a puil cap

~|

mapbcap leac eappamamlaio conn icpiDeap a cumoach. Dun; [~|] ap 17o laire ceachra UHD po imp 6peacan D'lappuib mic gan acliaip, po pfppeac co mag Gilleice a cip J^euipic, ip anD pin puapaDap na macu 05 imam, co capla DeabaiD eri|i Da macam Dib, con
~|
-\

mac na peap a achaip


in

in mac ppia apaile, oDuine gan achaip, ni pil maic aguD l?o h-iappaijpeac na ceachca ciD Dia ho mac in jilla pip a eoip. n-ahpe piuD ? Qcbepc luchc na paiche, ni eacamap, ol piao [ca

n-ebaipc

a macliaip
m Guined.
L. has
nct.
n

B. reads co

Neo, corruptly

old Glossaries
p

(T.)

^uneao;
(T.)

the Latin reads Guoieist

Carried away
in

Similar traditions exerection

connexion with the

of

Herer,

The

text

is

here corrected

from

B., in conformity with the Latin. D. omits hepep; and L. corrupts the

many churches in Ireland, viz., that what was built in the course of the day was
thrown down
power.
at night
()'

words pliub hepep to palautpep. Snowdon is the mountain meant (T.)

Mr.

by some unknown Donovan found this tra-

A
ol'

Dinn.

In the Latin arcern.


is

The

dition told of the church of Banagher, in the county of and has an

Derry,

given

word Dinn, which


and
in

found

in

many names

account of
the

it

in a letter preserved

among

places in Ireland (as

Leighlin),

Dinn Righ, near the name of the an-

Ordnance

Survey papers,
(T.)

Phtcnix

Park, Dublin
q

cient treatise Dinn-Senchus, (the History of Dinns) is synonimous with Dun, a fort.
It seems to be here used in its original signification of a high or naturally fortified hill. It is explained cnoc, a hill, in

Whose father is unknown. Nach finocup a acaip, B., L., i.e. "whc.se father
is

not known."
'

(T.)

Let his blood be sprinkled.

6appain-

cep, L., has been substituted in the text,

93
his Druids, traversed all the south of the island of Britain, until they m arrived at Guined , and they searched all the mountain of llerer",

and there found


build on
;

Dinn over the


shall

sea,

and a very strong


"

locality

fit

to

and his Druids said


"

to him,

Build here thy


it."

fortress,"

said they,

for nothing
thither,

ever prevail against

Builders

and they collected materials for the fortress, both stone and wood, but all these materials were carried p away in one night; and materials were thus gathered thrice, and were thrice carried away. And he asked of his Druids, " Whence is this evil?" said he. And the Druids said, " Seek a son whose
were then brought
father
is

unknown q
for

kill

him, and

let his

blood be sprinkled upon

by this means only it can be built." Messengers were sent by him throughout the island of Britain to seek for a son without a father and they searched as far as Magh Eillite in the territory of Glevisic, where they found boys a hurand there happened a dispute between two of the boys, so ling that one said to the other, " O man without a father', thou hast no
the

Dun,

good
this

at all."
is

The messengers

asked,

"

Whose

son

is

the lad to
"

whom
not,"

said ?"

Those on the hurling green"


which
"let
it

said,

We

know

said
for oeipijbep, D.,
signifies,

be spread." B. reads eppaicep, " let it be The Latin is aspergasprinkled."


tur or conspergatur. See Addi(2'.) tional Notes, No. XIV., for some remarks

buine can achaip ni puil in acliaip occu, " O man without a lather, thou L., i. e.
hast no father."
is

The reading

in the text

taken from
(

B., as it coincides

with the

Latin.
u

T.)

on the practice here alluded


5

to.

As far

as

Magh
last

Eillite.-

-po majjj

Gillicbe, D.

Co mab
This
See

Glleci, B.

Co mag

paicci, B. puici, L. Hurling-green This word, which occurs frequently in composition in the names of places in Ireland, signifies a green field;

dlleice, L.
adopted.
(T.)

reading has been Additional Notes,

and in the

county Kilkenny
fair-green,

is still

used to denote a
;

No.

XV. man

without a father.
ni h-uil

or hurling-green

as

paicci

oume

jen uchaip

achaip ajjab, D.

an uonuij; paicct na h-iomunu; 'ye an peap ip p eapp ap a' b-paicci e. See

94

Ro lappaiopeac Oia macaip ciD t>iap a machaip punn, op piao]. bo mac an gilla. Ro ppeagaip in machaip m eat>ap-pa, olpi, acaip DO pala im bpomo eicip. Uugapoaip cpa i ni eaoap cmoap
050,

na ceachna leo

in

mac pn

co ^opngepnn,

-|

po h-inoipoaip amail

puapaoap

e.

XIX.
mac,
-|

cinolir [in] pluaig copo lap na maipeac po aobepc ppip in pig, cugao co pin pig in mac,
-]

mapbcha in cm ap nam

Ro pam in pi^ ooo mapbuopa, op pe, i ? ciigao-pa cucaib, ap pe oo copepjuo in omn pea ?>oo pull. Qobepc in mac 000 copcpao,
-\

cia po h-incoipc ouio-piu pin

^aipuep alle, 01 in mac, i canjaoap na opinOi. Qrbepr in mac piu, Cia po paio in oun po no co coipeacapca [DO m' puil-pea] ap pibpi na cnmDaigep m po ppeagpanap. Oo eaoappa, ol pe, in ci Dom paopa rup? cancain. cucaihoap bap n-aiceo6 ip e t>o pai) popaih-pi inbpeagDo
?
II

lo

opaioe, ap

in

pi.

-|

poillpispean-pa pfpimie mno-piu, -] piappaiin ap piabjim tiun opairib ap cup, ciO aca a polac po'n n-iiplrip po T?o paiDpeao na opmoi noc n-eaoamap ap piao. l?o eaoapnaipi.

Qcc

ceana, a

pig, ol pe,

Po claet>et> aca loch uipce arm peachap claecep. Ct pace mt> pij, ap in mac, abpait) CID aca ppich [in loc ant)]. Ro pecicappa, ol pe, Ni peaoemap, ol piar>. im meoon in loca? ann in n-agaio a 11-05010, acdic ori clap cipDi mopa cuccap ap a opuibe, ap in mac, abpafo CID cucab ap;] [me 1 peagcap aca ecip na clap leapcpaib ut> ? ni eaoemap, ap piao. Ro peapa
-|

ol

pe:

~|

~|

-|

-]

Dappa,
note
h
,

p.

66. supra.
is

In Corinac's Glosto trans-

With

my

Mood.

Supplied

from B.

employed sury (voce pla), it late the Latin word plated ( T.) v His mother is here, said they.
from L.
oci

and L. Other corrections of the text have also been made from the same sources,

Added

B. reads ace aca

maraip punL).

but the variations are not worth noticing, mere differences being, for the most part,
o f orthography. (T.)
y

occai olpiuc (T). w To them ppip no opcujib,

piu

fltis lie

in B.

and L.

(T.)

this:

The meaning seems to be "The person who induced you to

95
said they,
"

his

mother

is

here,"

said they

v
.

They asked
"

of his

mother whose son the lad was. The mother answered, I know " that he hath a father, and I know not how he hapnot," said she, pened to be conceived in my womb at all." So the messengers took the boy with them to Gortigern, and told him how they had found him.

XIX. On
might be

killed.

the next day the army was assembled, that the boy And the boy was brought before the king, and he
"

Wherefore have they brought me to thee ?" said he. And the king said, " To slay thee," said he, " and to butcher thee, and
said to the king,
to consecrate this fortress with thy blood."

The boy

"

Let them be "My Druids," said the king. the boy. And the Druids came. The boy said to called hither," said " told you that this fortress could not be built until it them",
structed thee in this ?"

said, "

Who

in-

Who

were

first

consecrated with
"
;

my blood?
who
y
;

"'

And they answered not. "I


to

know," said he

the person

sent

me

you

to accuse you, is
"

he

who induced you


beneath
"

to tell this lie

howbeit,

king," said he,

I will

reveal the truth to thee;


this
I

and I ask of thy Druids, first, what is concealed " floor before us ?" The Druids said, We know not," said
;
;

they.
floor]

" there is a lake of water there let it know," said he [the examined and dug." It was dug, and the lake 2 was found be "

" tell what is in the prophets of the king," said the boy, " know not," said they. " I know," said middle of the lake ?"

there.

Ye

We

two large chests of wood face to face, and let them be he, brought out of it." It was examined, and they were brought forth". " " tell what is between those two And Druids," said the boy,
there are

"

wooden
tell this lie will

be the cause of your

dis-

The lake

The words
(T.)

in

loc

unt>

Here begins a fragment of this grace." work in the Leabhar na h-Uidhri, which
shall

are added from U.


*

be referred to in the following notes


(T.)

The words within Brought forth. U. and L. brackets are added from B.
read
-|

by

the letter U.

cucab

ap, only.

(T.)

96

Dappa, ap

aca peol bpac [ano cuccap ap, i ppic in peol] na Da clap cipoi. Qbpam, a eolcha, ap in mac, cimmapcee ecip cm aca a meaoon in n-eaoaig uo ? m po ppeagpaDap, [ap m po cpuim neapg cpinm chucpacap]. Qcaic na cpuim ann, ol pe,
pe,
;

-|

~|

.1.

~|

pcaileao peol bpac, [~|] po pcaileeap in mac] peacai6-pe na Da cpuim na coDlao ann. [Ro pam banap a n-Dingnam anopa na biapna. Gnpuche each nib co apaile co
;

geal

in

c-eaoach.

Ro

in

paibe ceccap oe ic ppameao a ceile, [co pobnrap] ic imleanpao, in 1 ic imiche, ~\ no li-mnaphrlian in cpinm nih apaile co meation c-piuil, i in peachc aile co imell. Do ponpac pa cpf pon n-inoupin. In cpmm puam cpa ba pant> ap nip, "| po h-innapbcao co h-imeal
)

in

n-eaoaiD; in cpuim cairneamach imoppo ha pann po neoi^, ~| Ro h-iappo ceich ip in loch, po pineapoaip in peol po ceooip.
~]

pam
]-a?

in

mac

t>o

na Dpai6it)

innipin

ap

pe,

cm

paillpi^ip in r-in^nao

Ni eanamap, ap pian. Oo ^ean-pa [ap Do'n pijj. Ip e an loch plaichiup in Domain

in

mac] a paillpnijao
~\

inle,

ipe in peol
t>a
.1.

no

no cpinm imoppo [na neapc] In cpuim puao, ip neapc po co m-5peafnaib, neapc Sa^an no li-moapban ap cup Do'n plaiclnup no neapc-po neapr Sa^ran imoppo in cpuim [gel] po gab in peol uile ace bea^, po j;ab imp 6peacan ace bea$, co po h-innapbpacap i.eapr bpeacan po neoi?;.
plain u pi u

pij.

Ipiac na

r>a
)

.1.

Cupa
pig,

imoppo, a pig bpeacan, eipig ap


-\

in

nun

po,

ap

nf

caemaip a

cumnach,

pip

imp bpeacan,

~|

po geba no nun pein.


;

came DO comaintnpm a
Wasfound.

mic, ol pe

po ppeagaip

in gilla,

Ro pam in Qmbpop,

The words within brack-

ets are
lines

added from U. and B. In the next

ven to the middle of the sail." But U., B., and L. all read as in the text, which
also agrees
d

the clause ap

m
;

added from U. and L.

po tucpubap and Ro pam


(T.)

is

with the Latin

(T.)

in

mac from
c

U., L., and

Kinydom. D. reads, in pluichemnap; U., B., and L. all read plaiciup, without
the article.

Alternately.

ppiup;i.

e.

cpuim puaio "the red maggot was first dri-

D.reads, in

The words na oa neapr, "the two powers," in the next line, are

97

wooden
"

chests ?"

"

We know

not," said they.


it

"

know," said he

was brought forth, and the sail b was found rolled up between the two wooden chests. " Tell, O ye " what is in the middle of that cloth ?" And learned," said the boy, " There are two magthey answered not, for they understood not.
there
is

a sail-cloth there."

And

" white maggot. Let gots there," said he, namely, a red maggot and a the cloth be unfolded." The sail-cloth was unfolded, and there were two maggots asleep in it. And the boy said, " See now what the

maggots will do."

They advanced towards each


and
bite each other,

other,

and com-

menced

to rout, cut,

and each maggot drove the

other alternately to the middle of the sail and again to its verge. They did this three times. The red maggot was at first the feeble one,

and was driven to the brink of the cloth but the beautiful maggot was finally the feeble one, and fled into the lake, and the sail imme;

diately vanished.
"

The boy asked


wonder
reveal ?" "

the Druids: "Tell ye," said he,

what doth
it

this

We
"

reveal

to the king," said the boy.

know not," said they. " I will The lake is the kingdom d of the

whole world, and the sail is thy kingdom, king. And the two magare the two powers, namely, thy power in conjunction with the gots
Britons,
first

and the power of the Saxons.

The red maggot, which was


;

expelled the kingdom, represents thy power maggot, which occupied the whole sail except a
the

and the white

power of the Saxons, who have taken the

little, represents island of Britain, ex-

cept a small part, until ultimately driven out by the power of the Britons. But do thou, O king of Britain, go away from this fortress,
for

thou hast not power to erect it, and search the island of Britain and thou shalt find thine own fortress." The king said, "What is thy

name,
"
is

boy," said he.

my

name."

(lie

The youth replied, " Ambrose," said he, was Embros Gleutic6 king of Britain.) " Tell
,

thy
added from U. B. and
IRISH ARCH. SOC.

L
1

(T).
6.

Embros

Gleutic

Qmbpoip

bpop, ol pe,

m'amm-pe

in (ip e pin

Gmbpop 5^ euclc

T"5

bpeacan.)
~\

Can Do cenel ap ip pig. Conpul Romanach, ol pe, m'araip-pe, e peo mo Dun. Roleigcpa ^opcigepno in Dun Do Ctmbpop,
mpcaip bpeacan gup an peapann DianaD ainm ^unnip, bpeacan, c '5 e r no a^ Dun ann, caep
uile,
~\
.1.
-\

bio

-| pije cainic co n-a opaiDib co cuaipceapc inpi

po cuniDaij

.1.

5r

DO

caichijshe

XX. lapcam cpa acpachc


^eapno, co na bpachaip,
[l]
.1.

5l1cnemi
in

copcpac,

mac <5P C1

Caicceapno,

po cachaigpeac bpeacnaig

mapaen

n-ajaio Gngipc ~| Oppa, piu co li-amnap, co po

h-inDapbpacap
U.
to

Ctmpur- ^^F'^'C'

(?'.)

That

is

Snowdon,

p. 174.

The mount

is

said to

which means say, Emmrys Wledig, Ambrosius Sovereign of the Land. But

have been called Brith,

Gwlcdig seems also, for some unknown reason, to have been conventionally an
equivalent for Aurelius; since not only

"And

from the top of Brith 30 high and wond'roiu

StCC]),

Where Dinas Emris

stood," &c.

Drat/ton,

cit. ibid. p.

17o.

Emmrys Wledig

is

Aurelius Ambrosius,
In

but Cynan Wledig is Aurelius Conanus. Nennius and Taliesin identify him with
Merlin,
the

Triads
is

53

and

101,

the

Dirias
is,

Emmrys

called Dinas Faraon, that

bard and prophet,

called

Merddin Emmrys.

Two

structures bore

Enclosure of the Higher Powers or Spiritual Jieint/g. The last of these Triads
states,

his name, viz., the Stonehenge, called the

that

an eagle's pullet,

Cor Emmrys and Gwaith Emmryg, Circle of Ambrose, or Work of Ambrose and
;

forth

by

a sow,

brought was intrusted to the

the Dinas

ken

of.

Emmrys, The latter

in
is

Snowdon, here
a roundish

spo-

keeping of Brynach the Irishman of Dinas Faraon. It was clearly a building


appropriated to magical uses f So all the Irish Gunnis,
(//.)

mound

of rook, difficult of access, on the top of which are two ramparts of stone, and

MSS.

read.

within them the ruins of a stone buildin length. ing, ten yards

The Latin MSS. vary considerably (2'.) The translator, having begun the story by

Hard by
cell

is

place said to

have been the

of Vorti-

gern's magicians.

Pennant's Journey to

Gwyncdd (or North Wales), and Mount Eryri (or Snowdon), were in the South of Britain, seems to repeat the
stating that

99
" " My father," said he, was a Roman conthy race," said the king. Then Gortigern left the fortress sul, and this shall be my fortress."

Ambrose, and also the government of all the west of Britain, and went with his Druids to the north' of the island of Britain, that is, to f the land which is called Gunnis and built a fortress there, which 8 city is named Caer Gortigern
to
,
.

OF THE WARFARE

11

OF GORTIMER.

XX.

After

this,

Gortimer' the victorious, son of Gortigern, with


5

his brother Catigern

rose up against Hengist and Orsa, and the Britons fought fiercely along with them, so that they drove the Saxons
,

to

name of Gwynedd,

in the travestied

form
In

of Gunnis, and place it in the north. the first place the Latin copies have
oienit

Gu-

adopted as being in accordance with the Latin. D. reads 5 P clrn 5 e P nD The other C| ITlc 11Tne P n L. MSS. read
-

5P

'

->

5P

and Guenet, and in the second, Gwnnessi, Gueness, and Gueneri. Prois

5 epnb, B.
J

(T.)

Catigern.

bably the same name


instances, for

meant
is

in

both

in D. only.

This name occurs here The Latin makes no men" et

Gwnnessi

said to be in

tion of the brother, but reads,

cum

the sinistral or northern part of Britain. But it is false that Caer Guortigern was
either in

gente illorum." There is much confusion in the Irish copies about these names,

north.

cum

in the the whole sentence, " et ipse magis suis ad sinistralem plagam per-

Gwynedd, or any where

and even

in the

And

not preserved.

same copy uniformity is For Gortimer we find.

Gortimgernd, Goirmthigern, Gormthimern,


Goirtimper,
Gort/ternir,
&pc.

venit," etc., seems to be an ignorant interpolation.


8

For CatiIt

gern, Cailhgearnn, Cantigern, Cern, &c.


.1.

Caer Gortigern,
.1.

Caep ^opci^epnn
U.
.1.

ipoem, B.

cuep
>

j;opclii^epno,

Caep
pop
h

5 ol P cn '5 e P nn
Dun,
.1.

in

Of the

a I" h-Gm1 po bun Gmpoip, L. (T.) B. reads oo cucaiwarfare.

has been thought better, however, to preserve uniformity in the translation (7 ). The Catigern of the Latin copies is CynT

deyrn in Welsh, to which Kentigern is the equivalent, both meaning Chief Prince;

ecc

Pc'5 e P n an&po piop. L. reads oo

chathaib
1

5'P m chij5epn anbro pip.


The reading

(T.)

but Cathigern, Battle Prince, is quite a distinct word which discrepancy is un;

Gortimer

of U. has been

accounted for
2

(//.)

IOO
h-int>apbpacap Samaria co h-inip Ceinech,
-| po jabpac bpeacain poppo in n-in'p, co copachc cobaip cucu ap in ^ ea r TTiain 1 po cpi ba po caicha<5peac ppi bpeacnu cac can ba leo copcap, can aile
'

poppo.

Ocup oo po pan ^oipchemip


Oeipgbemc
~|

ceichpi caca ooib,


~\

.1.

each pop bpu Pechenepjabail ip Oppa i Cocijepnn mac ^opcijepnn, each pop bpu mapa ichc, caipni^chep Saxain co a longaib muliebpicep, [~| each pop bnuaij
-|

each pop bpu ann Do pochnip


~\

Gpippopc]. TTIapb rnnoppo ^opcimpip [lap n-aimpip m-bic] ocup a oobaipc ppia bpeacnaib ap pe n-eg a aonacail pop bpu mapa> Mi oeapnnpac bpeani cicpaicip guill ec p in mnpi mpoain. cain in ni pin. Qopacc reapc Sa^an lap pin, ap ba capa Doib ^opcijjepno ap Daij a mna.
~]

XXI.
k

Deirgbeint.

That

this battle

of the

sanctions, or usages

(some titulus) con(//.)

Daren t was distinct from that of Crayford (which, in fact, is not on the Darent), appears from
1.

nected witli a stone.


1

Kpisfort

The
in all

of Huntingdon, p. 310, on the Medway, is supAilsford, 31 posed to be the Saxon Eppisford, and the

Henry

very corrupt

text of this passage is the MSS., and is here


;

given chiefly from U. the following are the readings: U. reads .1. cue pop bpu

British Set Thergabail, Sathenegabail, or Kit Hergabail of Nennius. Being a Va-

car pop bpu Rethene jaDepjuint, cmo pochuip Opp Carijepno buil, ip
-)
-|

-]

duni, Kit
aball,

is

clearly right;

and Saiscnagis

mac ^opci^epnn,
ice, i

destruction
title

of

the

Saxons,

per-

each pop bpu mapa capnicip 8a,rain co a lonjaib,


-|

-\

haps the
unless

of that ford.

But Cainden,

states that

he had other copies, incorrectly Nennius hath told us it was

car pop bpuaij Gpippopc. D. reads .1. carh pop bpu tDeipjbemr, each rop
-\

bpu Raceapjabail,

-\

ipannpm bo poch-

so called,

because of the Saxons being i. vanquished there p. 260. Gibson. The last of these battles was at the " Lupis
Tiliili super ripam Gallici maris,'' which the most probable conjecture places at Folk-stone whereof the name almost im;

cup Gijipc-] Ccicijepnn,


-]

mac ^opcijepnn each pop bpu peicepja mapa ichc, caipnijep Sa^rain co lonjaib mulie-|

bpicip.
tioned,

Here three battles only are menas in

Bertram's
muliebriter

Nennius,
is

cap.

45.

The word

inserted from

plies

that the people

had some

rights,

the Latin, " et ipsi in fugam usque ad

1OI
to the island of Teineth,

and the Britons took

this island thrice

from

them

so that forces arrived to their assistance out of

Germany, and

they fought against the Britons, and were one time victorious and another time defeated.

Gortimer gave them four battles, viz., a battle on the bank a battle on the bank of Rethenergabail, in which of the Deirgbeint"
;

And

Orsa and Catigern, son of Gortigern, were slain and a battle on the shore of the Iccian sea, where they drove the Saxons to their
;

ships, muliebriter;

and a

battle

on the banks of Episfort

1
.

Gorti-

mer died soon


death, to

after, and he said to the Britons shortly before his

bury him on the brink of the sea, and that the strangers would never afterwards come into the island. The Britons did not
After this the power of the Saxons increased, for Gortigern was their friend on account of his wife.

do

this".

XXI.
chiulas suas reversi
briter intrantes."
sunt, in eas mulie-

m Soon

after.

Instead of the

words

This

is

the only

MS.

within brackets, which are supplied from


U., B.,

which makes Hengist, instead of Orsa,


be killed in one of these
battles.
-|

and

L.,

and are a

literal transla-

.1.

Cadi

tion of the Latin post

modicum

intervul-

pop bpu t)epcoumt>, T?echene Uengabail,


-|

car pop bpu


ip

-|

anopuibe oo

lum, D. has paulopopc (T.) n The Britons did not do this,

etc.

-|

Cepn muc ^oipchijepn, pochaip Opp each pop bpu mapa ichc, caipmjj-|

Gortimer

is

the Vortimer of Latin, and

cheap Sayain co

lonjjjaib,
i.

-|

each pop

the Gwrthcvyr of Welsh, history ; celebrated both as a saint and a warrior,

bpu Gijepipopc. B. reads, Car pop bpu tJepjumb, car pop bpu TJechepe a-|

and surnamed Bendigaid, or the Blessed. What the Britons are here, and in Geoffrey, said not to

anpioe bo pocuip Opp Cancimac 5P^'5 e P nn 1 ca ^ FP bpujjepn In the Latin, Episford is 015, Cpipopc.
bail,
-|

ip

-|

where reported
of

to

have done, they are elsehave done. The bones


in

Gwrthevyr Vendigaid were buried

made
field
:

identical with

the

second battle-

super vadum quod dicitur in lineorum Episford, in nostra autem lingua " gua Sathenegabail." Bertram. Kit Hergabail."

"

the chief ports of the island, and whilst they were concealed, the oppression of the
island

was impossible. But Vortigern of the Perverse Mouth revealed his bonus,

Stevenson

(T.)

out of love for Ronwen, daughter of Hen-

102

XXI. Do pata

imoppo, lap n-eg

^opchemip

-|

lap

pi'6

Do ponpac Sa^ain meabail pop bpearnaib, .1. bpea1 ^opcijepnn, cain i Sa^ain Do cinol in n-aen baile [amail biD Do pio .1. Grrgipc comlui jen apmaib ac cachcap nai[oib], ace 1 <5opriepn] po

rujpac Sa^ain pceana ecuppa am maelana, po mapbpac na cl 5 ea irm na occ aenap, po bpeacnaig baoap annpin uili DO pao cpian a peapainD cap ceano a ceanjlaoap ^opcigeaprm, micilpa^an. anma, pucpajram Qllpa^an No popcanao imoppo ^eapman in of J5P cl 5 ea P nt) co P leigeo Ro ceicli po polaig pe n-^eapman ip in a mriai [.i. a injjen]. Do cuaio ^eapman co peapann oianao ainm ^oipcijeapnmam,
-\
~\

5P

~\

"|

.1.

-|

-]

-]

~\

clepcib bpeacan,
apipi

"|

po bai
l<

cecpaca la

~\

aiDce ann

^opcigeapno pop ceicheD na clepeach coa Dun, na 01015, 1 P t> aT> a P C P' a 1 C P' h-aiDci annpin in n-aine; po loipc reine Oe oo mm [in 01] ^oipngeapnn ano pin co n-a h-uile muinn-|
-]

Do cuaiD DO cuaoap

cepi.
gist the

Triad 53, Series 3. The of this person is involved in obhistory

Saxon

his life," L.

For one

third (rpian) of his

land, the translator said

ought rather to have

scurity; and his date and age agree but ill with the chronology of Vortigern.

three parts; " tres provincias." Mama. In the names of these three
provinces, which are evidently Essex,

See Rice Rees' Welsh Saints,


has been doubted
his
son.
if

p. 135.

It

and
are

any such
I.

man was
p.

Sussex,

and Middlesex,
tcirqjcum,

the
-|

MSS.

Carte's History,

193

very corrupt,
-]

(T.)

niulpcitum, B.
)

Sucpoxum, fa Soium, Sue


-\

In peace.
is

The

clause within brackets

Sqrum,
1

m-puil Scitam, L.
)

added from
p

L., B.,

and

(T.)

pucycr^um
-|

nicilparum, U.
-)

Sandals.

According to the Latin, the

cm,
r

purp,xan,

Saxons were directed by Hengist to bring each an artavus, or small pocket-knife,


" in medio ficonis sui," boot (//.)
"
i.

Gorliyern.

or " the
U., L.

man

person," Gortigern;" mi, D. mm,


Literally,

nicilparan, D " the

(?'.)

e.

in his shoe or

in oi, B.

This prefix

is

not to

be understood
" Pro redemptione

as

implying any contempt

Sparing

his life

animaj suaj," Nennius.

U.

dp

0015 a mna,

Oap cenou mna, On account of

or depreciation of Gortigern, but rather the contrary (7/.)


s

His own daughter.

These words are

io 3
it came to pass after the death of Gortimer, and after between Hengist and Gortigern, that the Saxons comthe peace mitted an act of treachery upon the Britons that is, the Britons and Saxons were assembled together in equal numbers in one place, as neither party having arms if in peace viz., Hengist and Gortigern, but the Saxons carried knives concealed between them and their san; , ;

XXI. Now

and they killed all the Britons who were there except Gortigern alone, and they fettered Gortigern, and he gave the one-third of his q land for the sparing of his life viz., All-Saxan, and Sut-Saxan, and
dals p
,

Mitil-Saxan.

had admonished Gortigern r to put away his wife, that is, his own daughter"; but he fled away from German, and concealed himself in the land which is named Gortigernmain and German, with the clergy of Britain, went after him, and remained
;

Now German

there for forty days and nights

and Gortigern fled again from the clergy to his fortress, and they followed him and tarried there three days and three nights fasting. And the fire of God from heaven burned Gortigern" there, with all his people. Others assert that
;

he
inserted from U., B., and L.

The

incest

of Gortigern

is

only mentioned in the

gerniawn, where it is not doubted Caer Guortigern was situate; and, being pur-

by Mr. Gunn, and in the marof the Cottonian MS. Caligula, A. gin viii. See Stevenson. (T.) This whole
edited

MS.

sued by Gcrmanus and his priests, and dreading their power, he removed thence
to another fort of his called

Din Gorti-

very doubtful. See p. 89. But here the falsehood is manifest; for the
affair is

gern, in

Dyvcd

or Demetia, on the banks

of the Tivy.

So

it

is

styled in Gale's

plot of knives

usually attributed to the and at any rate German died year 473, one year before Hengist's first arrival in
is

" Cair Guorthetext; but Mr. Gunn's has flumen Tebi," which I eongirn juxta
ccive to be erroneous.
u

(H.)
" the person r in ni, U. ;

4491

(H.)

Gortiyern.

Literally,

Fled again. There is a confusion here, from its not being clearly expressed that Gortigern had two places of refuge.
First,

Gortigern." in 01, omitted in D.

See above, note

L. does not
in

name

Gortigern here, but reads


pin.
(?'.)

cijjeopru

he went to the

district of Guorti-

1O4
cepi.
illog.

Qobepac Qubepc

aobar pop paenouil a apaile ip Do DepcafmuD


apaile ip

Hog

calam DO

pluig in

ajaio po loipceo a

bun.

XXII. TCobaoap imoppo, cpi meic oca .1. ^opcimpep, ip epibe papcannc, ip Do pioe Do po cachaiD ppi Sa^ann; Caingeapnn ^opngeapnmain mp n-eg a par, Qmbpop pi bpearan, bocuelc mac a ingene. ^ ea P mcm po m-baipo achap paupcup r.oein,
;

-|

-|

~\

po

n-ail i

po popcan

-]

reachcaiD

in

cachpaig pop [bpu] ppoca


J5 01 lcI 5 e rmDrnain
]

l?aen.

Nemnup aobepc po. peapmael pil anopa pop peapann


But
cer-

>

niac ce ~

Dubpe
v

Died ofgrief and


advanced

tears, etc.

(Vide Aub. Mirteum in Gennadium, cap.


61),
tical.

tainly far

in years.

His repu-

though by some condemned

as here-

ted tomb, culled the

Bedd Gwrtheyrn or

He

Grave of Vortigern, is still seen at Llanhaiarn in Carnarvonshire, and was found


to contain the bones of a stature.

tigern,

flourished in the days of Vorand kept up a correspondence

with Britannia. See Sidonius Apollinaris,


Lib. ix. Epist. 9. to Vortigern
wife,
is

man

of lofty

fourth son ascribed

See Carte
st.

i.

196.

The Beddau
tomb
to

Gotta,

whom

his

Saxon
to
to

Mihvyr,
that of

40, says that the


is

in
lie

Ystyvachau

supposed by

all

men

Rowena, is said to have borne him, and to whom V'ortigern is said


have given
e.

Gwrtheyrn or Vortigern. (//.) w Three sons, That is to say, Vortigern had three legitimate sons, or such
as

limited in succession) the (i. crown of Britain Triad. 21, series 3.


Lastly,

Mr.
sons

R.

Rces

mentions three

the British recognised for princes. Nothing is known of this Saint Faustus,

of Vortigern, St. saintly Edeyrn, who formed a convent of 300 monks at

nor doth there seem to be any church or The Renis or convent of his invocation.
Reins, at which Faustus (not Germanus,
as here) built a locus

Llanedeyrn,

near
St.

the

Rumney

above-

mognus, has been

Aerdeyrn, and St. Ellon Welsh Saints, p. 186. deyrn. Essay All these names are formed, like Gwrmentioned,
theyrn's own, upon teyrn, a prince. Pascent is the most authentic of his imputed

conjectured to be the
Eccl. Primord.
script calls

Rumney, dividing
Brit.

Glamorgan from Monmouth.-Ussher,

Appx.
S.

p. 1002.

One manu-

progeny
x

(//.)

him

Faustus Seeundus.

Briton of the name of Faustus was bishop


of Riez, in Gaul, and honoured as a saint

fuvght Ip e po chachaio pe " Stream, D. Qui pugnabat contra barbaros."

Who

Nennius

(T.)

10 5

he died of grief and


his fortress

tears',

authority asserts that the earth

wandering from place to place. Another swallowed him up the night on which
viz.,

was burnt. XXII. He had three sons w


; ;

the Saxons

Pascant, to Catigern tain gave Bocuelt and Gortigernmain, after the death of his father; Saint Faustus y his son by his own daughter, and whom Germain
,

who fought against whom Ambrose the king of Bri11

Gortimper,

and instructed, and for whom he z the brink of the River Raen Nennius" said this.
baptized, fostered,
.

built a city

on
the

Fearmael",

who
D.

is

now

chief over the lands of Gortigern,

is

son
!

Saint Faustus
all

reads

pour-tup

nor,

where stood the ancient Bulla'um

panctup:

the other

MSS. have poup-

rup noem or naem. (?'.) * The River Raen. See note ".
ppora,
L.,

Silurum, and Guorthigerniawn or Gwrof Vortheyrniawn, i. e. the Jurisdiction


tigern or Gwrtheyrn, a district adjoining the other in the direction of Rhaiadrgwy,

B.

pop bpu pop bpo ppora Roen, D.


(T.)

Pop bpo ppora Rein, U 3 Nennius. Nenup, B.

Nemnep,
U.
(7'.)

L.

whereof the name yet survives ruined castle of Gwrthrenion.

in

the

Neumnop, D.

Nemnup,

*>Fearmael Fernmael (Strong-ankles), Firmwail, or Fermail, was a petty prince, reigning when the Historia was compiled. The same name occurs in Fernwail, Fernael,

This patrimony of Pascent ap Gwrtheyrn descended from him, through ten intermediates, to Fernmael, son of Theodore or Tudor.
in the

All copies exactly agree pedigree, save that one or two

or Fermael,

sun of Idwal, in the

Brut Tywys. and Saeson, p. 391, 473, and (as I conceive) in King Farinmagil,
slain at the battle of

have mistaken Vortigern's opprobrious surname, Gwrthenau, Perverse- Mouthed,


for a separate

person.

It is not likely

Deorham.

Ilenr.

that such particular accounts should be


in given of the fate of Vortigern's estates and of the descent of their Radnorshire,

Huntingd. p. 315. Fernmael I take to be the true form and etymon, according to the orthography of these days. His
genealogy (which Gale attributes to that bugbear, Samuel) is in every copy and
edition.

actual owner, save

by a person

specially

acquainted with those parts.


impression rises into
find

But that conviction, when we

of Vortigern, Pascentius, was permitted (as the Historia has already


told us) to retain Buellt, a district of

son

Kad1'

that every copy of the catalogue of the twenty-eight cities of Britannia, including that copied into the Harleian

io6

Dubpe, mic paipcceann, mic J5'Oicann, mic TTlopur, mic Gllrao, mic bpiacac, mic papcenc, tnic eiooc, mic pauil, mic TTleppic, uacu ^ in rnic <5^ oa uacai U mic mic ^opci^eapno, mic hnup

>

Paulup

i TTlupon cpi
.1.

meic

[oile] "filoa, ip

epioe

t>o

pome
cuaiD

in

cac-

paig Caipglou man Dia cip.

^tupepcep
in

F P ^P u SabpainDe.
n-inbai6 pin

Do
i

5 ecT"

XXIII. paDpaic cpa


TTliliuc, i

n-oaipe

ri-Gipino ic

[ip ip in aimpiji pin]

po paioeab pleoiup cum n-6ipeann


D'poglaim bo oeap, co po
ip in Tllaipne.
T?

DO ppoicepr ooib.
leig in
1

Do cuam paopaic
-

canoin la J5 ea iman canig co pa pojam t>o Oia


l

h-inoapbao pleoiup a h-6ipinn,

popoun
i

Uanig pa-

opaic DO cum n-GipmD lap pojlaim,

po baipc pipu 6peann.

co baiclnp peap n-6ipeann, u.m.ccc.jr^. peapca paDpaic DO intupm oaibpi a pipu 6peann, ip upce DO loch annpin, [-) ip
liaifep

Qoam

MS.
the the

of pedigrees, places Caer Guortigern,


capital
list

recurrence of Pascent's name.


if it

At

least,

of Guortigerniawn,
cities,

first

in

be a

fiction, it

throws baok the inven-

of

before London, York,

tion of it to Fernmael's grandfather, or ra-

Caerleon upon

Usk and upon Dee, and


in the island!

whatever was most famous

ther to that grandfather's sponsors. (//.) This genealogy is given in the MSS. with

The
it,

place in question was, on the face of

no older than the


its

from

century; and, wild and mountainous site, could


little
is

fifth

great variations in the spelling ofthe names. 1). is followed in the text. U. gives them

thus: Fearmael, Teudubri, Pascent, Guodicator,

have been
ness.

more than

a military fast-

Morut, Eldat, Eldoc, Paul, MeL. gives

such palpable exaggeration and flattery as may best be accounted for

This

prit, Briacat, Pascent,


tail,

Guitoilin, Glou.

Gorthigernd, Guithem thus:

by supposing Guorthigerniawn
mael his lord and patron.

to

have

Fearmael, Teudbri, Pasceand, Guodicatur,

been the author's native land, and Fern(//.)

Muirind,

Eltaid,

Eltog,

Paul,

^epret,

Tedubre, son of Paistcenn.


say,

That

is

to

Bricad, Pascent, Gorthigern, Gutail, GuB. has them thus: Fermae), tolin, Golu.

Theodore or Tudor, son of Pascent.


this

Teudbri,

Pascenn,

Guodicant,

Muriut,

The authenticity of

pedigree from

Eldat, Eldoc, Paul, Meprit, Bricat, Pascent, Gorthigern, Gutail, Gutolin, Glou.

Vortigern derives some support from the

107
son of Tedubre, son of Paistcenn c son of Guodicann, son of Morut, son of Alltad, son of Eldoc, son of Paul, son of Mepric, son of Briacat, son of Pascent, son of Gortigern, son of Guatal, son of Gua,

son of Glou. Bonus, Paul, and Muron were three other sons of Glou, who built the city of Caer Glou", i. e. Glusester, on the banks of the Severn. German returned home to his own country6
tulin,
.

XXIII. At this time Patrick was in captivity in Eri with Miliue it was at this time that Pledius was sent to Eri to preach to them. Patrick went to the south' to study, and he read the canons with German. Pledius was driven from Eri, and he went and served God in Fordun in Mairne. Patrick came to Eri after studying, and
;

and

baptized the men of Eri. From Adam to the baptizing of the Eri icere five thousand three hundred and thirty years.
scribe the miracles of Patrick to you,
( )

men of To dewater

men
(T.)

of Eri, were to briny

For Gloucester we have Gluseghter, B.


Gluseicther, L.
Glusester, U., D.
(T.)

suam."
*

To

the south

In the Latin, "


is

Romam

For some remarks on Gorthigern, son of Guatal, see Additional Notes, No. XVI.
d all

usque perrexit ;" but there


there of Patrick's

no mention

Caer Glou.

This statement
is

is

not in

the Latin copies, and the

deservedly acof the Itineralater

counted fabulous.
Gloucester
is

For Caer Gloui or

Glevum

studying the canons In describing the mission of Palladius, the Latin adopts the words of Prosper in his Chronicle: " Missus est Palladius episcopus primitus a Celestinn

with German.

rium Antonini, a work not


fourth century.

than the

episcopo

And

the idea of Gloui

et papa Roma; ad Scottos in Christum convertendos." (T.) The trans-

building cities east of the Severn implies a measure of Celtic independence and so-

lator of Nennius deservedly rejects his sketch of St. Patrick's life and miracles,

vereignty which did not exist in the days of the Itinerary, nor in those of Vorti-

as a

mere drop of water or grain of

sea-

sand.

But he

is

himself

much

at va-

(H.) To his own country. t)i acallairii, L. U. omits this clause altogether. B., In the Latin it is " Sanctus Germanus
e

gern's grandfather

riance with the popular hagiography, if he conceives Patrick to have been still a

Cuboin, the Dalaracaptive to Miliue dian magician, at the time when Palladius

reversus est post

mortem

illius

ad patriam

was

sent.

The mission of St. Patrick

to

Pa

io8
liairep

oaib pechaino co pe can gainem mapa ano fin, i lecpeao can paipneip inoipm co leicc.] cumaip XXIV. Ro jab rpa neapc Sovran pop bpearanib lap n-eg ^opmac Gnjipc, pigi poppo. dp a uioi no cigeapno. l?o gab Ochca Da each oeag bpeacain piu co calma, Do pao cachaijio Qpcup in ein in canaipce cpeap ooib, .1. in ceD each in n-inobeap
-]

-]

-\

-|

in

Ireland

falls

upon the Annus Mundi 4382,

and not on 5330, according to the Hebrew


(//.) chronology of O'Flaherty 8 To a lake Upce po rhalman, L.

to specify all the variations, most of which are the blunders of mere ignorance. The

names of the several


a list of

battle-fields are very

variously given in the Irish following


at
is

Upce

DO loch, U., D.

janeurii

Upci po lap licip mapa, B. The clause which fol-|

them

MSS. The The first was


t

Inbuip 5^ e 'P> U.

Inbbep J)le |n
>

L.

lows, within brackets, in the text,

is

in-

serted from L.
11

(T.)
the

^lem, B. Inobep ^'- a " 1 ^*of the next four all agree.

In

the place
sixth at

The

Arthur and

Britons

Mr. Ber-

tram's edition inserts, before the mention " hie of Arthur, expliciunt gesta Brito-

6pu 6appa ftapu, U. The seventh


.1.

in B.

and L.
at

6upa, D. 6pu
Caill Cuillioom
Cciill

caic coic Cleiouman, D.


.1.

Cai-

num

a Nennio conscripta ;" from which


this history

liooin
.1.

cmc

coic Cleoeb, U.

Chucain

some have thought


ginally silent as to

was
all

ori-

caic coic Cleb, L.

Caill

Cuoom

.1.

Arthur. But

MSS.

agree in containing his legend, and the That colophon is mistake arose thus but. to the Acts of St. Patrick subjoined
:

The eighth at lep U. Ceipc Cumpein, L. ^epc ^uinneam,


caic coic Cloceb, B.
(It should be mentioned JJuinioom, I). that D. apparently omits the seventh and

in

some

copies,

particularly the Marcian

gives the eighth twice; but this


slip of the scribe,

is

mere

or Mr. Gunn's, those Acts form the con-

who wrote u
have written
,

h-occti,

clusion of the Historia; and

some of the them

when
muo).

lie

ought
f,ep

to

editorial copyists, while transferring

5 uin P euln

H.

in peccAfter the

to the middle, took along

with them the


In the fol-

expliciunt or colophon

(//.)

eighth battle I), inserts the clause which in the other copies, and in the Latin, fol-

lowing account of Arthur's battles, the


text of
all

lows the twelfth,

Ip

arm pmoe po imopin

the

MSS.

of the Irish

is

very

coip Qpciup occcil.

aenlo,

-|

ba

leip

corrupt, particularly D. ; it has been corrected by the help of the Latin from B.,
L.,

copcap inocib peo uile, and then goes on (as in the text) to speak of his having
there carried the image of the

and

U.,

but

it

would be

a waste of time

Virgin.

109
water to a lake 8 and they are more numerous than the sands of the sea, and I shall, therefore, pass them over without giving an abstract
,

or narrative of them just now. XXIV. After the death of Gortigern, the power of the Saxons prevailed over the Britons. Ochta, the son of Hengist, assumed govern-

ment over them. Arthur, however, and the Britons" fcmght bravely first battle at against them, and gave them twelve battles', viz., the
the

The ninth

battle

was at Cacpaij

mo

teomain, U., L., B. Cachpaig mo ej;oin, D., which agrees with the Latin.

Dubhglas may be the dark green or blue(i'or y/a*iseither), or rather the dark stream, from the Gaelic
i

I V., V.

The

river Duglas or

The tenth
puio, D.

Robpoir, U., L., B. TJobThe eleventh is omitted in all


at

glaise, a stream.

It

is

said to be the

Dow-

runs by Wigan. glas in Lancashire, that


R. Higd. Polychron. p. 225, Gale. But if so the regio Linuis, Linnuis, Linnis, or

the Irish MSS., nor do they name the twelfth ; in what they say of it they all

agree with the text except D., where the


scribe wrote u DO oej if unn po mapb, and there stopped short without finishing the

Limus, cannot be Lindsey, Lindissiof Bede, in Lincolnshire. Indeed, the Archdeacon


of Huntingdon calls it regio Innis.Ilist. ii. Mr.Whitaker speaks of a local tra1
p. 3
3.

sentence
'

(T.)
battles.

Twelve

This was the favourite

and mystic number of the British nations. St. Patrick is made (by the author of the
very barbarous productions bearing his

were fought near omits to observe, that the traWigan, but dition probably came from those very chrodition that three battles
nicles, of

which

it is

therefore insufficient
Hist. Manchesis

name)

to boast of having

gone through

to determine the sense


ter,
ii.

duodena pericula. It is unknown where these battles were fought, and it is mere guess-work, from resemblance of sound

p. 36, 43.

There
took

also the river

Douglas, in Clydesdale,
the family
its

more famous

for

who

its

and other

trifles.

I.

Gleni, or Glein,

is

own dark

waters.

name, than for VI. Bassas of Nen-

name

consistently given, and therefore not to be treated ad libitum. The river Glem

nius, Lusas of the Marcian manuscript,


is

unascertainable.

by mended by

Glemford, in Lincolnshire,
Gale.

is

recom-

Eglwysau
is

But a place called the Churches of Bassa, Bassa,

There

is

also the

Glen

in Llywarch's prominently mentioned

of Glendale, in Northumberland, fluvius Gleni, in which Paulinus baptized multitudes.

that place, Elegy upon Cynddylan. Near and Elvanof Powys were slain Cynddylan

Bede, Hist,

ii.,

cap. 14

II., III.,

west of by the Lloegrians, or Britons

IO
;

in peipeab in cuiceao car pop bpu Oubjlaipi ceachpamao in peacrmab car a Caill Caillmoin car pop bpu bappa ocup caicCoic CleiDuman; in roccmab cacim lepc 5 ul DO n T ant) in
-|

.1.

'

a jualaino, po ceiljiprap pin po imapcop Cfpciip Delb TTluipe pop na pajam. In nomao[car] caclipaij im> Lejoin; in oechineatj
-|
i

in

Severn, and were buried in the Eghvysau, of which the plural number indicates some
great establishment, probably conventual.
p. Llywarch, apud Areh. Myvyr. p. 109, 1 10. However, Mr. Carte has imagined the Bassas

Kavennas,

is

mentioned

in Messrs.
It is

Gunn's
called

and Stevenson's Notes.


Binehester, in

now
is

Durham.

There

also a

Owen's Llywarch,

82-84.

Vennonis (High-Cross), otherwise Vinonium, in Antoninus. Gwyniawn, in modern spelling, is probably the word intended by Nennius, whatever place he may An interpolation (absent have meant.

be the river of Basingstoke and Basing, in Hants ; i. p. 205. VII. The seventh
to

was cad coed Celyddon, the battle of the

from Marcus and various


as

other

MSS.,

wood name
sive

Celyddon is a general for any traet of woodlands so extenas to furnish shelter and bailie purof Forests.

from this translation), adds to the portrait of the Holy Virgin an


well
as

account of a wooden cross made at Jerusalem, whereof the rcliques were preserved
at

suers, of

which the ancient orthography

was

expressed in Latin, Caledonia or Calidonia. See Florus, cap. xi. This battle

Wedale, near Melrose.

IX. Urbs Le-

may have been fought

in

any eelydCaledonia

gionis or Caer Lleon, was a name commonly applied to two cities, that upon

dnii or vast forests; in the sylva

of Caesar in Florus; in Caledonia

north

of Clyde; or where the fortress of Pensavle-eoed was built. Geoffrey of Monuiouth,


ix.

Usk in Gwent or Monmouthshire, and that upon the Dee, now called Chester. It does not appear which is specithe
fied,

eap.

3,

places the battle of

be iu question.
treuroit,
broit,

but northern places seem rather to X. Upon the river TratTrath-treviroit,


it

Nemus
coln
;

Caledonis in Lindsey, near Linbut as he clearly mistakes the


of Caer Loid Coed,
his
recti-

Tribruit,

Iti-

or Arderit,

may

be observed

position
fied sense

that the four first readings represent the

would place

it

in the Sylva El-

mete of Leeds. VIII. Castellum Gunnion, This place is simply Guinion, Guimer.

same, and the real appellation; while the intrusion of the celebrated, but not Arthurian, battle of
tinence.

Arderydd
is

is

an imper-

unknown.

The Vinovium of Ptolemy,

Vinovia of Antoninus, and Vinonia of

not properly a river, but an inlet of the sea, a tract of


trath or traeth

1 1 1

the

mouth of the

and the fifth battle on the brink of the Bassa


of Callidon, that

the second, the third, the fourth, the sixth battle, on the brink of the river Dubhglas
river

Glein

the seventh battle in the


;

wood

Lesc Guinidon
his shoulder,

the eighth battle at is, it was here Arthur carried the image of Mary on
;

Gait Coit Cleiduman

and drove out the Pagans the ninth

battle at the city of

Legion
marsh, or other shallow and sandy place
usually covered with water; such as the Traeth Mawr, Traeth Bychan, and Traeth

name, we see clearly from Marcus, as well as from the reason of the thing, that the Cat
is

added in consequence of the battle;


believe that

Artro

in

Merioneth, and Traeth Taffe in

Glamorgan; and the word traeth-Uyn (ap. " Dicitur Camden, ii. 46), a quagmire. autem Traeth lingua Cambrica sabulum
mari influente longius, et
se retrahente,
Itin.
is

Agned Brechion, Agnetum Maculis-distinctorum, was simply


I

and

expressive of the nation to


fortress is said to

whom

that

burgh
is

of the Picts.

have belonged, EdinXII. The place, which

nudatum."
ii.

Giraldus Camb.

Cambr.

omitted here, was

Mons

Badonis.

"

Ad

cap.

6.

Of Traeth Trev there


is

no room

annum

obsessionis Montis Badonici, qui

for

doubt ; but the difficulty


is

to

meet the
spelling,

analogies of the ancient

Welsh
and

prope Sabrinum ostium habetur, novissimaque fere de furciferis non minima,stragis."

which
haps

preserved in

roit

ruit.

Peror

Gildas, Hist. cap. 26.

Lands-

Traethtrevrhwydd (the frith, marshy channel, of the open or unenBut the closed habitation) is the name.

downe

Hill, above Bath, is supposed to be signified; and no doubt can exist of

Badon being Bath,


Baths.

or,

more

strictly, the

name is easier found than the place. XL The eleventh battle (here omitted) was at

Mr. Carte's conceit, that Mount


is

Badon

Badbury

Hill,

on the borders of

Agued Cathregenion,

Cath-Bregion,

or

Thabregomion ; or, as Marcus has it, "in Monte Breguoiu .... quern nos Cat Bregion appellamus." "

Wiltshire, towards Berkshire, is fully confuted by " prope Sabrinum ostium." The " novissima fere strages" of Gildas sug-

Humfrey Llwyd

says,

Edenburgum, Scotorum regia, olim ab Eboraco Britannorum rege condita, et

gested to the Historia Britonum its diutdecimum bellum, or last battle (//.) For the history of Arthur and his twelve

Castell

Mynydd Agned,

id est, Castellum

Montis Agneti, postea vero Castellum Virginum, dicta." Comment, p. 62. That
suffices for

" Assertio incomparabilis Arthuri autore Joanne Lelando, Antiquabattles, see

rio."

Lond. 1544.

Eeprinted in Leland's

the place.

As

to its additional

Collectanea, vol. v. p. 17,

&c

(T.)

12

in

ann po mapbab [la Idim Qpcuip prl. ap occ cecaib n-aen lo, ba leipcopcup incib peo uile]. NochuinDgioip pip popo, co h-loa imoppo Sa^ain na popcacr ooib a ^epmanio uaoaib ipop inobip Onic .1. ppi Umbpia, ip eipioe ceo jii$ po gab

Pobpmo; a DO oeaj
i

ip

-|

-\

acuaio.

loa piliup Gabba. Gnpleo pilia Goumni coipeac baipceo DO Saxanaib in n-inip bpeacan.

pmm
sis.

po

DO

INOSI
inopi
ino,
-|

awt> so

XXV.
ann;
If.

In

ceo injnao
-]

bpearari Loch
aeri

Lomnan
.1.

I;:,

imp
In

cappaj

I/,

ppur

j^urh ap,

Lenmain.

Eight hundred andforty men,

Sj-c.

So

shew the principle;


i

all

but Gunn's MS., which


having

as

DCCCCXL.
its

represented This statement is


it

is

and

4,
1

i.

from

for 7 from 147 leaves being the remainder of and in the like manner 3 from
e.

5,

less hyperbolical,

though
real 7

may be more
its

363 leaves
of the fact

9.
is

The

direct demonstration

mysterious, in
parent
12
sense.

than in
to

ap-

found

in the statement,

where

Like
the

the Hebrews,
the

was

to

Britons

absolute

twelve years of well-known chronology termed teir (the reign of one king) are
lili/nedd

number, significant of perfection, pleniBut they had tude, and completeness.


also a

Cyvoesi Merddin
85, the
is

trngcln a thrycltunt, 3 63 years. st. 106. The motives for

way

various

of expressing that number by other numbers, of which the


12.

such a practice are not obvious. In Triad

number 21,000,

thrice repeated,

cyphers added together make


at his great synod of
St.

So,

characteristic of three.

The matter

is

Llan-Ddewi Brevi,
at

also curious, as regards the

main principle
(//.)

David assembled 7140 saints;


of knives, or

the

of

what we term Arabic numerals.


k

battle

of Hengist's ban-

Until Ida.

"

Usque ad tempus quo


i'uit

quet, Eidiol Gadran, with the branch of a

Ida filius

Eobba

regnavit, qui
est,

primus

roan

tree,

slew 660 Saxons

and here,

rex in Bernicia, id

Iberneich, de gente

Arthur, with his own sword, slays 840. In some remarkable instances the numbers 147 and 363 were so employed; and from each number deductions of seven

Saxonurn."- Nennius, cap. 63. Cambrice y Berneich or Bryneich. This is the Inbher Onic of the Irish
translator,

which,

however,

and three were made respectively, the object of which affected deductions was to

he correctly places north of Humber.- (//.) This passage is greatly


:

corrupted in L.

co h-ioa

is

transformed

Legion
slain,

the tenth battle at Robruid; in the twelfth battle there were

by the hand of Arthur, eight hundred and forty men' in one And the Saxons day, and he was victorious in all these battles. sought assistance from Germany, and it was from thence they brought their kings until the time fl/'Ida", who was the first king that ruled over them at this side of Inbher Onic, that is, to the north of Umbria [Humber]. Ida was the son of Ebba. Enfled, the daughter of Edwin was the first of the Saxons that was baptized in the island of Britain.
1 ,

CONCERNING THE WONDERS OF THE ISLAND OF BRITAIN

HERE.
Lein-

XXV. The

first

wonder of the

island of Britain

is

Loch

non; there are sixty islands and sixty rocks in it, and sixty streams flow into it, and one stream out of it, that is the Leamam".

The
into conao, and uaocub ipop into uceibe pop, which
this
is

nonsense.

For Inber
.1.

)nic

nach must have been in possession of the Genealogise, but imitated Beulan's pupil
in the rejection of them, only culling out

MS.

reads

Inbeneopao

abpa a

D. reads Inobip Onic .1. pop muip acuaio. U. reads In bene poic .1. ppi Umbpia aruaio, and B. has it In
cuaich.

of

them

this sentence

about Eanfled, be-

cause of the religious interest it possessed. The MSS. of the Irish version dif(//.)
fer here, as in other cases

benepoc
'

.1.

ppi

Ubpa u

cuair

(T.)

where there are

Her bapEnfled, daughter of Edwin. tism by St. Paulinus is related in Bedu,


2,

proper names: loa mac Cuba, Ganplech loa piliup Gabba. GMin^en Gomn, U.
pleip; pilia

cap. 9.

The mention
gentium",

of her occurs in
et

GouiFii,

1).

loa

the midst of those


genealogies

"Saxonum
which

aliarum
Nennius,

Gunpleb

inj;en

Gouin, B. loa

mac Guba. mac Goba.

Gnpleo, no Gene,

at the suggestion

of Beulan the priest,

" noluit scribere;" but which Bertram and Mr. Stevenson have printed from

mgeun debaui, L. Here the copies of this work in the Book of Ballymote and in the Leiibhar

The remarks originally varying copies. made on the mode in which the Ilistoria
was treated explain the force of scribere. Nennius was dissuaded from including them in his edition. The translator GuaIRISH ARCH. SOC. l6.

na h-Uidhri end; at the end of the copy of the Book of Ballvmote are the words

pmic oo'n 6peacnocnp,

"

liritainism
(T.)

(i.e.

the history of Britain) ends."

m Wonders of the island of Britain of St. Patrick seems to be The legend

In c-mjjnao

canaipce, inobeap ppocha Upanon ap Ima6 6 bonn


eile.
-]

ppia aen ruino,


In
In

cpaig amuil [cac] muip In cpeap injnao, na h-uipce ceinoce.

cearpamao

injnao, cobap palaino moce. cuiceao [ingnao], Da builg uameince inbep Sabpamoe

oo

grim
scriptum in all the copies, and there is not " aliquod volumen Britannia;" that contains it not. But it is otherwise, with the
Genealogia:; and also with the Mirabilia, copies, and the two first

unlike the

Hebrew

8,

being the over-

The thirteen natuflowing of fulness. ral mirabilia of Britain form a counterpart to its thirteen tlysau, i. e. jewels, toys, or trinkets, being magical talismans of which of the most portentous virtue
;

which various

editors in print, have nut included.

Mr.

Stevenson has printed them, to the number of thirteen, which is also the number
in the Irish.

a catalogue

is

printed in the

of Kilhwch, p.

353-5,

Mabinogi and another in


Caervyrddin,

But the

sixth and seventh

Ilynavion Cymreig,
1823.
n

p. 6j.

of

tlie

Irish translation are


;

made out of
the eleventh
thir-

(J2).

the seventh of the Latin


is

The

Letimain
is

Lake

Lomond

in

the

twelfth

the twelfth and

Scotland
vels.

teenth do not occur in the Latin; neither

here greatly shorn of its marThe Latin places an eagle upon

do the Latin sixth and thirteenth occur


in the translation.

The Wall ire

Mirabilia,

each rock, cap. 67, Stevenson. But Geoffrey adds, that once a year the sixty
eagles assembled together, and sang aloud
their prophecies of whatever events

given in verse by Ralph Iligden, appear to me to be only twelve in number; but


it
is

were

uncertain whether one mirabile at


is

Basingwerk

intended, or two, in which

Also about to happen Lib. ix. cap. 6. in Gervas of Tilbury, JJe Rcynu Jiriton/im,
p. 44.

latter case there are thirteen.

There

is

The Leamain
of the

here, and Lenin or


is

not above one of them that coincides with

Leun

Latin,

the river Levin,

Nennius's; but, however varied in the


selection of instances, the mirabilia
to

seem

flowing out of Lomond into the Clyde, by the famous fortress of Alclyde or Dun-

have had a fixed and conventional num1

barton

(//)

L. reads

och f.omu. D.
and

ber.

That number, 13, the same sacred number,


of; the difference

conceive to be
2,

makes the number of


streams
;cl.

islands, rocks
;

above spoken

being that of the zodi-

number with or without the sun, and the apostolic number with or without its Head. The British 13 is not quite
acal

the transposition of the ;c is easy, but the number of rocks and streams is written in full, ceachinstead of Ir.

paca.

L. reads sixty in each case


)

and

after the sixty rocks, adds,

meo apoib

The second wonder


is filled

is

the

mouth of

the stream Iran on", which


like

from the bottom with one wave, and ebbs

every other

sea.

The The The


each.

wonder p fourth wonder


third
fifth

is is

the fiery waters. the fountain of salt which

is

there.

wonder,

i.

e.

two bubbles" of froth

at the

mouth of

the

Sabrain
in

Laemhain

(in the

Latin copies

Lenin and Leun), the name of the river

inbeup ppoca lineup ppi h-en cumo, cpajio anilam can muip .1. &ichne.
(T.)
p

-|

running out of

this lake, is also the

name

of a river in the Co.

which runs into


district of

Kerry in Ireland, the Lake of Killarney,

Third wonder.

This

is

in

regions

Huich.

The waters were

in a

paved bath,
according to

and of another in Scotland, from which the


Lennox, anciently Leamhain, or Magh Leamhna, has its name. (T.) Tranon Trans Hannoni, Thrannoni, Strannoni, Trahannoni, is Traeth Antoni,
the iustuary of the
river,

and were either hot or


the bather's wish.
in the

cold,

same region,

The fourth wonder, is no wonder at all

but the writer imagined there was no


in the earth,
11

salt

Anton or Southampton Ptolemy's Mouth of the Trisanton,


See Gibson's
p.

Two

bubbles.

only in the sea. I), reads ou


is

(77.)

bmlj

hil-

luin biclie, which

Tpiff&vrtavof irora^ov t(c/3o\ai

plainly corrupt. The In the reading of L. has been followed.

Camden's Britannia,
ibid.

212; Nennius, cit. In Italian romance, Bevis of Hamp-

Latin,
preted,

"

Duo Rig Habren," which

is

inter-

is Buovo d'Antona. Anton comes from tri,

ton

The name

Tris-

" duo reyes Sabrina; :" pij; is a king in Irish; but could duo rig mean the two rams, from the Celtic peire, which would be easily confounded with pi in sound ?

three, indicating

the triple form of the enclosure made by the Isle of Wight, and consisting of the

The Latin adds: "etbellum


se in

faciunt inter

Hampton river and the two channels of Ryde and Yarmouth; as also Clausentum, for the same waters, signified the Enclosure of Anton. The name Anton
itself is

says,

modum arietum." "When the sea is


of the Severn
to

(T.)

The Latin

mouth

poured into the a fall head of water,

["Ad
is a

sissam

in unaqufiquesissfi." Sissit

simply free from leaves or

billows,

known
I

as all sheltered waters are, to the extent

not clearly
is,

know what
it

corruption of assisa, and I do the assize of water


to be

and degree of their shelter. This foolish wonder seems only to describe the violence of a spring-tide.
(//).

but

suppose

water brought,

to a head, as at mill-dams.

Ducange

cites,

L. reads,

from a charter of A. U. 811, "aquas


2

et

n6
jmo
rpoio, 1
ceile bpipeao each a

pmipe, ocup conopecaio oopioipe, ip mo na app, -| ceanel In .ui.eb [ingnao], Loch heilic cen uipce oo ouine ace co jlun; .??. cacha h-aipoe, -| m poich pain eipc ann cubac ina pao, 'na lecheat) bpuacha apt>a[inie].
-\
;

najaic pop culu oo amlail) [pin] bio Do speap.


Dib,
-|

-]

In .un.rnao [injnao], ubla pop In

c-ochcmno in^nao, pochlaio

uinopmo a^ ppur ^oaip. c cnp 5 uenr 1 S aecn pil


i

bif a p.

noman, alroip pil h-i toinjjpaib, puilngio e cioe pip o calmain |>uap.
In In tieiclirneao [in^iao],

in

aep comaipo
a cealin

cloch
cio

pil

pop capn

in

6ocuilr,

-|

cao con Qpcuip more


capno cenoa.

-|

beapap pon Doman po

^elia pop

In
assisas

aquarum."] two heaps of surf aro collected on either hand, and make war

There
called
*

is

also

a place
Ilelig.

in

Herefordshire

Khydy
tree.

(11.)

against each other like rains; and each goes against the other and they collide together, and secede again from each other, and advance again at each sissa

Ash

Mr. O'Donovan informs me


is still

that

umnpenn

in use in the north

of Ireland as the
in the
is

name

of the ash tree;

south and west the


;

common word
is

This seems to be meant for a description


of the

puitmpeoj

but the old form

pre-

phenomenon

called the Bore,

which

served in the

name of

the river

pumn(T.)

may
r

Ije

seen in some [estuaries,


(//.)

among

pionn, in Cork, and in that of


'

Ctdi-Pu \nn-

others at Bridgewater

pionn, or Ashford in Limerick.


G'lent.

Luck

lleilic.

Loch

lleilic is

This 6lec, L. (T). called in the Latin Finnaun

Gwent was

of the

modern

composed The Monmouthshire.


chiefly
\Vith

(or Fountain) of
lie,

Guur

Helic or Guor Ilefeet (not cubits)

cave
that

is
is,

said to be entitled

Guint,

and said
It

to be

twenty

Gwyth Gwynt, and


Gicyth
a

to mean_/??/o

square.

was

in the region of Cinlipluc,

venti.

Cinlipluic, or Cinloipiauc.

Near
it

it,

and

also

means

is rage or violence; but channel or conduit through

forming but one wonder with


Latin,

in the

was the

river

Guoy (Wye) and

the

is conveyed, and that is perhaps the sense here. (77.) The word

which anything

Helic means willowapple-bearing ash. is the ancient name of trees, and Ely.

solete,

pochlaio (poclae, L.), a cave, is now obbut is explained a cave in Cormac's

They encounter and break each other, and move back and thus continue perpetually. again, and come in collision again, The sixth wonder is Loch Heilic which has no water flowing into
Sabrain.
r
,

it

or out of
;

it

and there are


its

different kinds of fishes in

it

at every

side

and.it reaches, in

depth, only to a man's

knee

it is

twenty

cubits in length and in breadth, and has high banks. 5 The seventh wonder, apples upon the ash tree at the stream of

Goas.
is in the district of Guent', eighth wonder, a cave which out of it. having wind constantly blowing The ninth iconder, an altar which is in Loingraib". It is supported the height of a man above the earth. in the air,

The

although

The

tenth wonder, a stone which

is

upon a earn
v

in Bocuilt, with

the impression of the

paws

of Arthur's

dog

in
it

it;

be carried away to any part of the world, same earn aqain.


word Glossary, and the corresponding the Latin \sfovea. With, the name given to
in
this cave in the Latin,
venti,

and though it should would be found on the

The
incredulity by ther man, who peeped under
a speedy death
;

and ano-

it.

by blind-

and explained flatio seems cognate with the Irish $aer, a blast of wind. (T.)
u

ness.^/.)
v

Arthur's dog.
is

the earn in Buellt

The impression upon said to have been made


Caball, during
i.

Loingraib

12 etch,

(T.)

The

altar

by Arthur's dog, Cavall or

of Llwyngarth in Gower, upon the sea shore. The story, as told in the Latin, was
this. St.

the chase of the porcus Troynt,

e.

the

Twrch Trwyth. That famous boar had been


a king,

Iltutus beheld a ship approaching,

which contained the body of a saint, and an


altar

Taredd was
sions

but was thus transformed, and one his father. He was the head
pile of porcine allu-

suspended in air over it. lie buried him under the altar, and built a church
over
it
;

and summit of that

but the

in the air. It

altar continued suspended was but slightly raised for a


;

to form a peculiof British superstition. arity Llywareh Hen says, in a proverbial tone,
u In need,

which are known

regulus or local prince, being doubtful, proved the fact by passing his rod or

Twrch [himself]

will crack jiipmts."

Marwnud
Cavall did,

Ci/nddyluii,

st.

89.

wand under

it.

He was

punished

for his

indeed, hunt the Twrch

n8
can
In.^i.ao [in5naD],pilaDnaculi peapann Qpginji.can .un.cjiaiji, in can .111., in can a cuic oeaj ina pao.
.;r.,

cloch pop cap m-bpebic. [injnaD] Deaj, In cpeap [injnao] oeaj, bpo pop bleich Do gpeap im TTlachlinD Cuil, ace Dia Domnaij, po calmain rnioppo DO cluinceap. Ctca cippa in gpain im TTleaDon, .1. cippa o pilenn span can
In
i

Dana

anaD.

[Qca ono ann cibpa


checna.]

m-bpuchcao cnaime en Do
ann
in

jjpep 'pm cfp

Qcaic Dna

coin DiaipmiDe
i

apaile cappaig,

~|

laic po'n

muip amail bio n-aep. Qca Dna baippneach pop cappaij ince, baippneach oc Ceoil cpicha mile cemenn on muip. Qca ono jlenn n-Qengnp, eigim cacha h-aiochi luain anD,
.1.
i

~|

-)

^lenD Qilbe a ainm,

1 ni

peap cia

tto ^ni puif.

maNCiNN QNN so
XXVI.
.1.

sis.

in

ceaona, cpai

cen muip.
In

Trwyth, but he was Si'vwlch's dog, not See the Mabinogi of Killnvch, The Cam Cavall is a mountain p. 291.
Arthur's.

whom Arthur
spot.
is

>lew and buried at that

Llygad Annir, tlie Eyo of Annir, the fountain' name, and Amiir i. e.

and the publishers of the Mabinogion have given an engraving of a stone with a mark like u dog's paw, eonin Buellt
;

jectured to be the one in question.


p.

Hid.

360.

(If-)

"

Argingi

In L., Gpjneoi.
is

(T.)

The

The lengths given printed Latin are six, nine, and fitteen feet; and the author attests the fact on his own experience, " et ego solus probavi." One eopy has " Oculus Amirmur," for which we can read " Oeulus Annir
Lackland, the man's.
in tin-

land of Argingi

Erging

or Ergengl,

Mawr."

(77.)

A superstition

exactly

si-

called in English Erchenfield or


field,

Archen-

milar, connected with the

Dwarf at
Hill,

Tara,

a district of Herefordshire.

The

sepulchre in question

was beside the foun-

is mentioned by Mr. Petrie, and Antiquities of Tara


( "

in his History
p.
1

56.

tain called Licat Anir, the last

word being

T.)

the appellation of one of Arthur's knights,

Brebic.

Clojh up dp

&pebic, L.

eleventh wonder, a sepulchre which is in the land of Argingi which one time measures seven feet, another time ten, another time
,

The

twelve, and another time fifteen feet in length. x The twelfth wonder is a stone in a cataract in Brebic

The

thirteenth

is

a quern y
It

Sunday, in Machlin in Cul.

which constantly grinds, except on is heard working under ground.


,

2 well of the grain is in Meadon that is, a well from which flows without ceasing. grain There is in the same district a well from which the bones of birds

The

are constantly thrown up. There are also innumerable birds there on a certain rock, and

they dive under the sea as

if

into the

air.

There are
thirty

also limpets

on the rocks
sea.

there, viz., limpets at Cecil,

thousand paces from the


is a valley in
;

There

Monday

night

Aengus', in which shouting is heard every Glen Ailbe is its name, and it is not known who

makes the

noise.

THE WONDERS

OF
is

MANANN" DOWN

HERE.

XXVI. The

first

wonder

a strand without a sea.

The
This wonder does not occur in the Latin.
I

meaoon

is

the reading of L.

D. reads

cannot explain Brebic.


y

(T.)
this or the

quern

-No notice of
is

im megonjjan, "in Megongan ;" but I know not what place is intended. For can
anao, L. reads oo jpep,
a

succeeding "wonders,"
Latin.

found in the
in Ayrshire,

i.e.

always.

(TJ

Machlin

is

town

a district of Galloway, in the stewartry of Kyle ; which latter is here styled Cul

The county of Angus or Aengus. Forfar in Scotland. The words and clause
within brackets, and some other corrtctions in the text, are
b

and

Cecil.
aliis

" Eadbertus

cainpum

Cyil

from

(T.)

cum

regionibus suo regno addidit." Bedce Epitome, A. D. 750. It is the

Wonders of Manann; or the Isle of Man. There are five such in Nennius.

same word as the Irish Cul


1

(//)

The fourth
im

is

thus stated

stone walks

In Meadon, or "

in the middle ;"

by night

in

the valley of Citheinn, and

120
In canafpoi,
"1

ach

puil

pooa

o'n

muip,

-|

linaio in

can linap muip

cpaijiD

in

can cpaijip muip.


imcigeap a n-amcib aca
i

In cpeap, cloch

n-^hno Cinoenn,

-|

cia

poceapoap im muip no
t>e

n-eap bib pop bpu in gleanoa cetma.

creuichNeachai6 iwcipic.
"

canjaoap Cpuicmj,.i. clanDa 5 ue le/>in mic Gpcoil iao. Gjachtppi a n-anmant>a Seipiup bpacap can^anap coipeac, .1. Solen, Ulpa, Necran, Opopcan, Qengup. Leceno. para a ciaccana .1. poticopnup, pi Upaijia, Do pao LoDap lap pin gpat) na piuip, co po cpiall a bpec ^an cocpa. cap

XXVII.

Q cip Upaicia cpa

once upon a time was thrown into the whirlpool Cereuus, which is in the middie of the sea called Mene,

nians here, according to the learned." But what follows is no part of the Britannia

but the next

of Nennius, and
copies.

is

not found in any Latin


of Ballymote
(T.)
is

day was undoubtedly found on the shore of the above-named valley. The (//.)
second wonder,

The Book

adopted
dis-

as the basis of the text.

For a

"Mons
is

vicihus in anno,"
Irish copies.

qui gyratur tribus omitted in both the

sertation on the origin


Picts, see
d

and history of the Additional Notes, No. XVII.


of Ercal.
Gelonus, son

In the Latin, the third won-

GueleiiH, KOH

der (second in the Irish) is nothing mira" Vadus culous, quando innundatur mare
et ijise

of Hercules by Echidna, was the ancestor of the Cieloni, a people of Scythia, who

innundatur," &c.
this,

the Irish trans-

lator perceived

and therefore adds,


is far from and second one,

painted their bodies, and are, therefore, assumed to have been the ancestors of the
Picts
' L :

poort o'n mvnp, a ford which


the.

sen.

L.

makes the

first

I'J>a>quc iluiims

Aralmin. pictosqne Gelonos."


t'irtf.

thus,
rnuip,

Cpcnjj cen mup,


ive.

.1.

och pocu o'n

fieorff.

ii.

11;").

The section "


is

De

mirabilibus

Some have supposed them


ple of Thrace, or at least to

to be a peo-

Hibernia;"
(T.)
c

omitted in the Irish copies.


of the Picts.
tin-

have settled

See Appendix.

Of the

Cruithnians,

\.

e.

then' in one of their migrations, because Virgil, in another place (Genrg. iii. 461),
says of

This section, which occurs only in

them

Books of Leacan and Ballymote, is entitled in the former Do Chpuichnechcub ctnopec,

Acerqui' (it-lonus

Cum

fui;it in

Khodopen, at<|W'in deserta Getariun."

Dopeip nnn-eolnch, "Of theCruith-

This, perhaps,

may

possibly have been

121

The second is a ford which is far from the sea, and which fills when the tide flows, and decreases when the tide ebbs. The third is a stone which moves at night in Glenn Cindenn, and
though it should be cast into the sea, or into a cataract, be found on the margin of the same valley.
it

would

OF THE CRUITHNIANS'

INCIPIT.

came from the land of Thracia they d are the race of Gueleon, son of Ercal (Hercules). Agathyrsi 6 was their f name. Six brothers of them came at first, viz., Solen, Ulfa, Nechtan, The cause of their coming 5 was this, Drostan, Aengus, Leithenn. viz., Policornus, king of Thrace, fell in love with their sister, and proCruithriians
;

XXVII. The

posed
the origin of the tradition that the Picts

were a Scythian people (" de Scythia,


perhibent," says Bede, lib. i. came into Ireland from Thrace.
e.

ut

from thence to North Britain, Polydore Virgil and others.

is

told

by

He
sic

says,

i.)

who

"Quidam hos Agathyrsos


tur, Pictosque vocitatos,

esse suspican-

For ^ueleoin, (which has been adopted from L.),


B. reads ^leoin.
e

quod

ora ar-

tusque pingerent, ut ablui nequirent; sed


Pictos

(T).

undecunque

dictos,

satis

constat

Agathyrsi.

B. reads Ctjanchippt.

The

Agathyrsi were a Scythian tribe, said to be descended from Agathyrsus, a son of


Hercules.

populos Scythias fuisse." (lib. ii. p. 38, Edit. Basil. 1555). See also Hector Boethius (Hist. Scotorum, lib. i. fol. 4, line 50. Edit. Paris, 1575), and Fordun's Scoti-

See above,

p.

49, and note

*.

They
iv.

are also called picti by Virgil, ./En. See the legend of the birth of 146.

chronicon.
'

(Z .)
L. omits the

Brothers,

word bpacup.

Agathyrsus and Gelonus, and the cause of their being sent away from Scythia to emigrate, in Herodotus, lib. iv.
c.

-(?'.).

9, 10.

The

Cause of their coming Mr. Pinkerwho has quoted this account of the ton,
e

account given by Herodotus of the Agathat their country abounded in thyrsi but that they were themselves effegold,
is

Picts from the

Book of Ballymote,
14, to his

in the

Appendix, No.

Enquiry

into the

minate, and had their


Ibid.
c.

women

in

common.

104. story of the Agathyrsi first to Ireland, and being sent on coming

The

History of Scotland, makes the words paca a ciaccana a proper name, and " translates this passage Fiacta-atiactana,
alias

Policronus, K'ing of Thrace," Ac.

IKISH AUCH. SOC. l6.

It

122

cap Romanchu co Ppangcu, -] cumcai^ic piac caraip ann .1. PICramp, a piccip .1. o n-apmcaib. Ocup Do pac pi Ppanjc jpao Dia
piaip.
1

CITID

CoDap pop muip mp n-oeg in c-peipeaD bparap .1. Ceicino. Da laa mp n-oul pop muip acbach a piup. J5 a kr ac Cpuiri

nij inbep Slaine


I'ciar-bel, pi

n-Uib Ceinopelaijj.
Doib'

Qcbepc

Caijen, DO bepaD pailci

Cpernrano Cuaife pmba. ap Dicup


piu

Clobepr
This
is

only a specimen of the innumera-

ble ludicrous mistakes

which Pinkerton

has committed in his translations from the

Goifar Ficti, was then reigning. Galfrid, Mon. i.e. 12. The derivation of this name " from their arms," alludes to the word pike in English; pioc, Irish; pig, Welsh;
pinca, Italian
;

an cocpa, not " without settling a dowry on her," as Pinkerton renders it, in con" without formity with modern ideas, hut, giving a dowry for her," to her father or
Irish.

In the next sentence

signifies

apud I)u Gauge.

pica (and see also picture), In the account (H.)

already given, p. 53, supra, the Picts are described as having been first in Orkney,
before they went to France and founded Poictiers. The tradition that this city

next of kin, according to the practice of the ancients. Policornus, the fabulous

King of Thrace, mentioned in this legend, elsewhere in the Book of Ballyniote and in the (fol. 23, a. a.) called Poliornus,
is

owed

its

origin to the wandering

Aga-

Du thyrsi was also current in France. Chesne says: "II est certain que Poictiers,
ville principale et

Book
h

of Lecan (fol. 13,

b. 6.),

Piliornis.

premiere de Unite cette

See Addit. Notes, No.

XVIII

(T.)

contree, est tres antique, mais incertain

Without ... a doicer


forces.

L. reads cen
(T.)

qui en

fochpaioe, without
'

Pictavis.

The Lemonum
c.

of A. Hir-

les premiers fondateurs. de plusieurs Francois est que ce L'opinion peuple est une ancienne Colonie des Scy-

<>nt este

tius de B. Gall.

26, and Augustoritum

thes dits Agathirses, lesquels,


1'lirie,

au dire de

of Ptolemy, afterwards Pictavia or Pictavia;, Pictava or Pictavse, now Poictiers.

les

Pomponius et Solin, se peignoient cheveux et le visage, afin de se rendre

Amrnianus has it
xv.
c. 1
1 ;

Pictavi, from the people,

plus redoutables, et pour ce estoient ap-

others Pictavium.

Whether the

Pictones or Pictavi were so called by the Romans from any usage of painting, or

Que ces Agathirses peints vindrent premierement planter lours pavilions en la Grande Bretagne; ou estans
pellez Picti.
fit encore cette peuplade, vint bastir la ville de Poictiers, laquelle

whether

it was a native name, is uncertain. Brutus in his voyage from Troy hither visited Poictou, where Goffarius Pictus or

multipliez se

et 1'appella Pictavis en

Latin,

comme

ce

123

posed to take her without giving a dower". They after this passed across the Roman territory into France and built a city there, viz.,

And the king of called a pictis, i. e. from their arms. France fell in love with their sister. They put to sea after the death of the sixth brother", viz., Leithinn; and in two days after going on
Pictavis',

the sea their sister died.


in Hy-Ceinnselagh.
1

The

Cruithnians landed at Inbher Slaine,

Cremhthann Sgiathbhel, King of Leinster, said that he would give them welcome on the expulsion of the Tuatha Fidhbha Drostan, the Druid of the Cruithnians, ordered that
.

the
qui diroit force
petntt.

Ridicule opinion

reading be of any authority,


fore follow, that Leithinn,

it will,

there-

puis que ce peuple est avoiie barbare par tous les anciens Autheurs, et partant ig-

though men(T.)

tioned
1

last,

was the

eldest brother

norant de

la

lanque Latine, laquelle

mesme

Tuatha Fidhbha.

Chuaichi pijoa. L.

n'estoit point alors,


les

ou

n'estoit en telle

splendeur, que chassent la connaissance."


des Villesde France, torn.

estrangers en recher-

4?J#ywte,
p.

#c.,

No mention of this colony has been found Yet it is curious except in this legend. that the inhabitants of the barony of Forth
were an English or Welsh colony, although
they are certainly not in Ireland long

i.

535- John of

sive de NuSalisbury, in his Polycraticon, Curialium, suggests also a Latin degis

rivation (lib.

i.

c.

13)

Pictavorum

contulit

" Avis picta urbi nomen, levitatem

enough to have given rise to this story, which is, however, of great antiquity;
can they be supposed to have been here since A. M. 2931, the period assigned by O'Flaherty to this Cruithnian
less

much

gentis colore et voce prsefigurans."


all

But

these are manifest fables, derived from

fanciful analogies of

sound

for the inha-

invasion.

See the Additional Notes, No.


assistants,

bitants

of Poictou were

known by

the

XVIII. Pinkerton and his Irish

name

of Pictones in Caesar's time, before

Latins. they had any intercourse with the This objection, however, does not apply
to the derivation

not knowing that Tuatha Fidhbha was a proper name, translate this passage thus
:

"Cream than

Sciathbel,

King of

Leinster,

from pica, for that word

told them they should be welcome, provided

existed also in the Celtic languages, although it may, perhaps, be as fanciful as

they would free him of the


vol.
i.

tribe-ieidotcs."

p.

507.

B,ut his version of this


it

the rest.

(T.)

tract

is

full

of similar errors, which


to point out

k Sixth Brother

L. reads in c-pinnpp
If this

would be waste of time


vidually
(T.)

indi-

bparhap,

" the eldest brother."

124

bo pino DO DO ponDopcuj mbaille i ppeappaibi in each. Oo ponnaDinof pin, -j na6 in car Doib .1. each Gpoa-leamnacca in Uib CeiriDpelai. ^ac aen no joncfp no lafjeo ip in leamnacc m cumjab a neim ni t>o

Qobepc Opopcan, bpm Cpuirneac

.1.

bleajon un.

ix

neoc oib.

TTlapb ceacpap DO Chpuirneacaib lap pin .1. Dpopcan, Solen, Neaccain, Ulpa. ^abaip ^ub 1 a mac .1. Cachluan neapc mop a n-Gpinn, jop mDapbpaDap Gpimoin 50 capoa mna na peap po baicea immaille
~\

T?o

mapbca ona mpcam Cuara piDba.

ppi

Oono Doib mna bpeppe buaippe -|jia. XXVIII. Qnaip peipep Dib op bpeajmai^.
.1.
-|

18 naiDib gach

5^i pp, i

gach pen,

jach ppeob,
~\

-]

jora

en,

gac mana.

Car-

luan ba h-aipO-pi oppo uili, ip e cec pi po jab tub a n-Qlbain; Ijcpc. pij Dib pop Qlbain o Charluan ju Conpcancin, -| ip e Cpuirneac

Deibeanac pop jab. Da mac Cachluain .1. Cachmolobop Cacinolacan in Da cupaiD, 1m mac pipn, Cino achaip Cpuichne Cpnp mac Cipij a milio Uaipneirh a piliD; Cpuirne a ceapo Oomnall
~\
;

~\

mac
m Ard-leumnachta The hill or height of new milk. This name, which perhaps
gave origin to the fable,
of the advice of the
is

Donn.

See above, pp. 55-57, and note

now

lost.

The

56, where the names of the chieftains drowned with Donn are given in a stanza
,

p.

description here given of the battle, and

cited

from a poem by Eochy O'Flynn, a

obscure, but
full

it

is

very explained by the more

Druid Drostan,

is

celebrated historian and bard of the tenth

century.
''

(T.)

account of the transaction which will

BreuyJimlKHjh.

Bregia, the great plain


(T.)

be found in Note XVIII. at the end of the

of Moath, in which Tarais situated.


r

volume, from which some explanatory words have been inserted in the translation, to render
it

Sreodh.

For the meaning of this word


line 149,

see note

on the following poem,

intelligible.

For Oo pon(T.) in this place,

this passage p. 144. Pinkerton's version of


is

nao
n

in

car, L. reads Oo paoao in cur.


L. reads

Sokn.

Rolen

" ludicrously absurd: They were in and distinction: had neither want of order
spears (for hunting), nets (for fowling),

but in enumerating
Gub.
L. reads

the chiefs

of the
(T.)

Cruithnians above, Solen, as in


"fc\b,

nor women."
s

(T.)
that reigned.

Keatinge reads
(T.)

Last Cruithnian

Not true

Gud.

See Addit. Note

XVIIL

in fact;

but the Nomina liegum Pictorum

I2 5 the milk of seven score white

cows should be

spilled

[in

pit]

where the
battle

next battle should be fought.


viz.,

was fought by them,

This was done, and the the battle of Ard-leamhnachtam in


,

Hy-Ceinnselagh.
to lie

Every one of

the

Plots

whom

they wounded used


the

down

in the

new

milk,

and the poison of

Tuatha Fidhbha did not injure any of them.

weapons of the The Tuatha Fidhbha


;

were then
Drostan,

slain.

Four of

the,

Cruithnians afterwards died


1

namely,

But Gul)" and his son Cathin Eri, until Herimon drove them out, luan, acquired great power and gave them the wives of the men who had been drowned along with Donn p namely, the wife of Bres, the wife of Buas, &c. XXVIII. Six of them remained as lords over Breagh-mhagh". From them are derived every spell, every charm, every sreodh and augury by voices of birds, and every omen. Cathluan was monarch over them all, and he was the first king of them that ruled in Alba. Seventy kings of them ruled over Alba, from Catbluan to Constantirie, who was the last Cruithnian that reigned The two sons of Cathluan
Solen", Nechtain,

and

Ulfa.

were Catinolodar and Catinolachan' their two champions were Ini, son of Pern, and Cind, the father of Cruithne" Cras, son of Cirech,
; ;

was

their hero;

Uaisneimh was
v
,

their poet; Cruithne their artificer;


first

Domhnall, son of Ailpin

was the
at

Gadelian king,

till

he was
killed,

(ap. Innes, App.ygS), were carried down no

cupam, and translates


(T.)
u
v

in

on cupum.

further. FivePictish princes reigned after

" in great distress."


Cruithne.

Constantine during 22 years See (H.) what Innes has said on this Irish account
of the seventy kings, vol. i. p. 102 1 L. reads Catinolachan.
(T.)

Ailpin

Cuierme, B. (T.) tDomnall mac Qilpil po There


is

ip

Da mac

caipech po job 50

mapb 6pircur
some sad con-

mnai Iracon, L.

Curhluan po jjabrae Cpuirhencuach .1. Caanalachan. " The Cacmolooapop


-\

fusion and omission of words in the text.


I have supplied conjecturally in italics in the translation what I suppose to have

two sons of Cathluan took possession of Cruithen-tuath, viz., Catinolodaror and


Catinalachan." Pinkerton puts a full stop

been the meaning. For Britu?, son of I?acon, see above, p. 27.

(T)

126

mac

Ctilpin ip e coipec, 50

Clann Neimib po jabpac gabpac lap pin, lap cecc pac lap pin .1. meic Gipc

[XXIX. Do chuaiD

6picup imoppo mac Ipicon. lap m-6picup .1. lap ^lun. Cpuichni^ po ooib a h-Gpinn. 5 aeD1 ^ imoppo po $abmic GacDach. o macaib TTlileaO Cpuichnechan mac
po mapb.

Locic, mic Ingi la bpeacnu poipcpen Do chachuguo ppi Sa^ain, i Qchc ni po chopain cip ooib Cpuichencuaic, ara>p pen aco. mna leo, ap bebaip banocpochc Qban. Do luio lapum baoap
)

Cpuichnechan pop culu DO cum mac TTlileD, -\ po gab neam, oaichi, muip, calam, jpian, epca, Dpuchr, cip, [cop] ba DO
-|

~\

~\

-|

-j

DO bepc Da mna nee popcpaiDi baoap oc macaib TTlileao, apo bare a pip ip in paippge ciap ap aen pe Donn conao DO peapaib h-Gpino plaic pop Cpuichnib
maichpiu plaich poppo co bpach
;

~\

o pin oogpep.]

XXX. CRUlUhN15h
i

n-iaf

[CID] Doppapclam, Qlban n-ampa,


been ascertained to have been special to

Glim.
x

5alu, L.
i.

(T.)

Sons of Ere,

e.

Fergus,
p.

Loam, and
Fordun.
occurs

any part of it.

It

was, I scarcely doubt, the

Aengus;
iv. c.
'

see Innes,

App.
This

801.

9._(7Y)
section

Gwyddyl Fichti name as well as the Irish name for the prefix For, which is the
;

Cruithnechan,

only in

(T.)

gor of the Welsh, is prevalent in the composition of Pictish names of places.- (//.)
a

'Britons ofFoirtren.

That

is

to say, the

By

heaven

and

earth,

ij-c.

This

is

the

Gwyddyl kingdom was

Fichti of North Britain, whose


called

by the

Irish Fortren

by which the various elements and parts of nature were made


ancient Irish oath,

Mor. Fodla Fortren was one of the seven


fabulous brothers, sons of Cruthne,
divided Albany amongst them.

who
Foir-

guarantees of the bargain, and enemies to the forswearer. The oaths exacted from
his subjects

But

tren, perhaps, amounts to powerful or mighty. Dr. O'Conor fancifully makes it a contraction of Fortraigh Greine, sunrise,
i.e.

by Tuathal Teachtmar, and the Lagenians by King mac Neill, are memorable inLoeghaire stances of it. At an earlier epoch King
that given
to

the east

the

name

Script. R. H. iii. p. 55. It is of the whole realm; and has not

Hugony the Great is reported to have secured the crown to his family by the same

I2 7

The clan First, Britus, son of Isacon, possessed Britain. w Neimhidh obtained it after Britus, that is after Glun The Cruithnians
killed.
.

possessed
possessed

it it

after them, after they after that, that


is,

had come out of


x
,

Eri.

The Gaedhil

the sons of Erc

son of Eochaidh.

son of Lochit, son of Ingi, went over z from the sons of Mileadh to the Britons of Foirtren to fight against

XXIX.

Cruithnechan

and he defended the country of Cruithen-tuath for them, and he himself remained with them [i. e. with the Britons]. But they
the Saxons,

had no women, for the women of Alba had died. And Cruithnechan went back to the sons of Mileadh, and he swore by heaven and earth", and the sun and the moon, by the dew and elements, by the sea and the land, that the regal succession among them for ever
should be on the mother's side
;

and he took away with him twelve


;

were superabundant with the sons of Mileadh, for their husbands had been drowned in the western sea along with Doim so that the chiefs of the Cruithnians have been of the men of Eri
that

women

from that time ever

since.

XXX. THE
mode
he

CnuiTHNiANSb who propagated c In the land of noble Alba


,

With
of oatli
;

but

it is it

not said whether


Ogygia,
iii.

first

introduced

c.

38.

apud where that incantation


Patricii;

Petrie on Tara, pp. 57-68,


is

rather indul-

Magh Rath, p. 2, 3, and the note, ibid. See also the verses of the bard
See Battle of

gently translated,

by

inserting

within

brackets such words as tend to remove


the invocation, otherwise apparent, of the
rescreatas omnes.
b

Malmura

in O'Con. Proleg.

ii.

p. Ixxix.

Perhaps, in

creates omnes,

terming Mr. O'Flaherty

it

the oath per res

(H.).

may

be em-

The Cruithnians.
in L.

This very ancient

ploying an important phrase of his own theology, not apparent in that of his Pagan
ancestors. The spirit of the adjuration per res omnes has infused itself into the celebrated production, otherwise Christian,

poem occurs only


both
is

&

B.

The

text in

ligible.

very corrupt, and often unintelB. has been chiefly followed. In

line i,

cm

is

inserted from L.; in line 3,


for belba.

L. reads
c

belju

(T.)

called the

Feth Fiadha or Lorica

Alba.

Alba, genitive Alban, dative

128

50

n-ct

m-bjiij bil belba,

cia cip

ap nac capga
|io

Cia poconn pop


o cpicaib
in

sluaip,

cogaio?

ppi pmm conD cap ppeachap, cm lin long Do looaji?

Cia plonouD ppia naccain


DO jiiaccain na pije? ap a n-aipm pabein,
ip cia

10

n-ainm a cipe?

Upaicia ainm a cipe 50 pipe a peolca

mp
Albain (Alban, undeclined,
in

Welsh),

the boundary

of Pictland

towards the

well-known appellation for that part of Britain which the Picts ocSee Mr. O'Donovan's Grammar, cupied.
Albany,
is

Scots
nia; is

and crossing the Dorsum Britan-

the conventional phrase for enterthe former kingdom from the west. See ing

p.

06.

Fable refers

it

to Albanact, bro-

ther of'Locrine and Camber; and, like the

Adamn. i. 34; ii. 32, 43,47; iii. 14. Why one of the three parts should thus be
termed Britannia, i. e. the whole, may be explained from that part alone having retained an independence, varying in it> limits, as the upper or lower wall was

names of Lloegyr and Cymmry,


utterly

it

is

unknown

to

ancient

historians
triple

and geographers.

Nay, indeed, the


into the

division of the island

Anglo-

Roman, Cambro-British, and Scoto-Pictisli portions, was a post-Roman circumstance, to which this late nomenclature
has adapted
itelf.

maintained.

And

the Irish abbot of lona

has therein

the support of the

ancient

Welsh, by

whom Alban

was also termed

The name Braid- Alban,

Prydyn
p. 156,

(an old form) though never Pry1.

Jugum Albania, Collar of Albany, indicates the elevation of that district; while
the highest ridge or summit of the Braid-

dain. SeeTaliesin, p. 75,


1.

22.

Golyddan,
Taliesin

14, p. 157,

11.

25, 65.

sum

Alban was styled the Drum- Alban, DorIt is Adamnan's Dorsum Albania;.
Britannia; his

(or rather some one assuming his person) uses that name triadically, that is, in distinction

mention of

it is

alwavs as

makes

it

from Lloegyr and Cymmry, which the precise equivalent of Alban


;

129

With glorious illustrious might, From what region did they come ?

What

cause also

moved them
1

From the countries of war? To traverse the waves' over


In what

the floods,

number of

ships did they

embark

How
To

were they named before they came


attain their sovereignty?
e

10

(They were named from their own weapons)

And what was


f

the

name

of their country?

Thracia was the name of their country,


(Until they spread their
saying, of the Serpent of
shall

sails,

After
Germany,
"
shed

The

leaves.
:

Lines 7 and 8 are given

conquer Llocgyr and Pri/dyn, from the shore of the German Ocean to the
Severn, and then shall the Brython
lose all their land,
p. 94.
st.
.

thus in B.

Cia

except wild IValfia."


In

lin lon^ up cecijuji r-mm cono Do looap ppi

The improbable state29-31. ment in Giraldus and the Brut of Kings,


that the

what number of ships did they embark.


set

Ami

out to traverse the waves'?

Humber was

the south limit of

Alban, arose from the lower, or Picts",


wall, passing
as appears

through Northumberland; from the oldest of the Welsh


it

The reading of L. is preferred, as most in conformity with the metre. (2'.) e Their own. For puoein L. reads booene, a form of the same word,
ten pem.

now

writ-

copies,

where

is

said that

Alban

lay

See O'Donovnn's Irish Gram(T.)

" from the river of Bladon ;" for

Humber

penrhyn Cape Blatum was the

to the

mar,
'

p.

130.

western terminus of the Severian wall, therefore its eastern terminus inNorthumbria should have been said for the I lumber.

According to T/schucke, the Agathyrsi did not inhabit Thrace, but the Bannat of Temeswar, and part of TransylT/iracia.-

vania.

Tzsch.inPomp. Melam,

torn. 6, p. 12.

Brut. Tysilio, p. 117. Roberts (interpolating the word northwards), p. 33 Giraldi


;

The

ancients do, however, impute to the Thracians the use of certain blue punctures, as

Descript. Cambria?, cap.

7, p.

886.

(//.)

ornaments of

nobility,

but not

IRISH ARCH SOC.

6.

130
m]i na

caipaul ceacca, a n-aipciup na h-Goppa,


Ggancippi a n-anmann

15

am pano

Gpcail-irbi o ceappcapoi a cucclf


cit>

acheprap

PICCI.

20

Pica

aicme ar paib pop caicne ceacc muip, jan jnim n-oeipeoil n-ooocain,
in
pil n-<5eleoin

mic Gpcoil.
25

h-uat>ib peipeap bparap,

jan liun, )o pepc blab 50 poab, in peaccmab a piup.


ppi larap

Solen, Ulpa, Neccain,

Dpopcan Decrain
Qen^up aiip
auy general painting of the body. See Nota> Threicue, ap. Ciceronem de Off. ii.
<;.

Dperell.

^o

a n-anmano a n-aeboup.
Leirenti.

"AfdXoxs
Ki.dw
(**)

ianZov,

iv
?>,

iv xl''1 <"(/"""'

Lan ix 01"'
-

aruytpor

\t\aOotvro

<t>6vn,,.

7.

Herod. Tcrps. cap.

6.

Their

women

wore these marks (some say on the hands and face), and they are represented
also

'Ercal-ItM,
or

i. e. perhaps 6pcal in Oiebi, This is the Hercules the Theban.

by Dion Chrysostom as marks of their rank and dignity. Orat. xvii. cit. Wesseling in

reading of L., for which B., running both words into one, reads Cpcrbi. In the

Herod,
as a

u.

s.

But

poets repre-

next

line

the

name

Picti

is

derived

sent
slain

them

badge of infamy for having Orpheus: for example Phanocles ap.


ii.

Stobseum, Flor.

478. (Ed. Gaisford),

from tattooing, although just before (line 1 1), it was derived from pikes (T.) Agathyrsus and Gelonus were brothers of

'3 1

After they had resolved to emigrate), In the east of Europe.

Agathyrsi was their name, In the portion of Ercal-Itbi g

From their Were they


The

tattooing their fair skins

called Picts.

20

speak of, Understood travelling over the

Picts, the tribe I

sea,

Without mean, unworthy deeds", The seed of Geleon son of Ercal.

Of them' six brothers With alacrity, unflinching,


For
glory's sake set out;

25

The seventh was

their sister.

Solen, Ulpha, Nechtain, Drostan the powerful diviner,

30

Were

their

names and

their order,

Aengus and Leithenn.

The
Scytha, and sous of Hercules or Ercuil,
called in

And
has

in the

Welsh Ercwlf.

cap. 10. Steph. Byzant. in

Herod. Melp. T ( \tavov. The

Golchom

next line the same manuscript for 5 e ^ eoln . which seems


mistake
of transcription

a manifest
(T.)
'

bard seems to make Gelonus (Geleon) the ancestor, and Agathyrsi the name, of one

Of

them.

In B.

h-Ua

oib,

which

and the same tribe

(//.)

Unworthy
thus:

deeds.

L. reads line 23,

have supposed to be intended for h-uuoili, and translated accordingly. L. reads


h-Uaichip,
"

which may perhaps mean,


In line 26, for lion
(T.)

Ceo

snirn n-6pcail n-occhaib. The hundred deeds of mighty Ercal.

of their country."

L. reads liub.

132

Lan

pi Upaigia cpeabca DO oecpa a piuip pocla, po bo Damna Deabca,

35

5an rapba jan cocpa.


lea
in oeij-pip,

o ripib, o rpeDaiti,

luce cpi long co lopmub, nonbup ap cpi ceoaib.

40

Cingpec peac cumo cpichi


Ppangcu, piacu pailgif, a [5;nio] carpaij aipm i>'iap ba ainm

a piccif acbepcfp a carpai^, ba plonnuo plan pocpam

45

lapum Dap
T?i

pin par-muip.
piuip,

po cap a

rpe jliaib 50 n-^aipje, Di poconn a pepje,


[a Dcorli]punD pop paipje.

50

pop
i

Absolute sovereign.

Literally full king,

lopmuo.

H. lias also

nue lon^,
nine.

nine ships,

i.e.

ard

rigft,

or supremo king over the

instead of cpi.

(T.)
It is

reguli or toparchs of Thrace __ (77.) k Sought __-L. reads DO cheachpa, ad-

m Three hundred and


that this

curious

number makes

izalso, ontheprin-

mired or

fell in

love with __ (T.) of L.


is

ciple explained p.

'Flocks.
followed.

The reading

here
their

"Sea.

1 1 2, (T.) supra, note J. B. reads an cpicu, "they passed

B. has cpeabaib,

"from

through

the countries."
built.

(T.)

houses."

In the next verse B. has jol-

They

5 nlt)

added from

L.,

as

133

The

absolute sovereign of populous Thrace


j

Sought their lovely sister, (It was the cause of conflict)

ir

Without

gift,

without dowry.

They came away with her, the good men, From their lauds, from their flocks
1 ,

company of three ships in good order, Three hundred and nine persons.

40

They stepped on land from the surrounding sea" Of France, they cut down woods, They built" a city with their many weapons, Which was named Pictabis.
Pictabis p a Pictis

^r

They named
It

their city;

remained a good and free name Afterwards upon the fortress.


sister
-

The king sought their By battle fiercely


11

And

consequence of his anger They were driven upon the sea.


in

On
necessary both for the .sense and for the metre. This verse is obscure. The words

contrary to the prose preface, which had derived it from pikes; unless the word
picti*

cctrpuij aipm aiblip will admit of being translated " a city in a pleasant [or beauThe events alluded to tiful] situation."
are given above, p. 123 (T.) P Pictabis Pictabis or Pictavia, Poictiers,
is

the
<i

name

here be taken to mean pikes, and not of the people. (77.)


B. reads 50 naipge. Inline

Fiercely.

52, the first syllable of


is

necessary for the metre,


(T.)

ocochpurm, which is supplied from

here derived from

the Picts,

L.

'34
POJI

cpacc mapa meabbaib


55

long lelaij luce lacaip,

anaip ap a peipiup
acin peipeao bparaip.

baoap

in

[50] n-gpaine oia n-jlenail,

a n-amm po bo aeba,
aipm ippaba Glaip.
60

Glam app a

cele,

co n-oene po oiuo, cino Da la jac laccu,

acbar accn a

piup.

Seac bpearnaib 'na peimun,


co h-Gpinri
ria li-aine,

65

po co^par a cinoperh

gobpar inbep
t>m pojnain

Slaine.

Slaigpeac plua^ [pea] poplar,


i

nemni,

70

rpia glunGu japja


i

each Qpoa-leamnacc.
Caic

With her -- acin, the reading of

L.,
in,

ous fathers of the western church.

Ve-

is

a combination of aci, with her,

and

nantius Fortunatus, one of his successors


i

the article.

B. reads

uccu
L.,
i.

in
e.

(T).

that

see,

writes thus in his eulogy

"Renowned.
famed.
'

paoa,

long, or far-

of the
r

pious Queen

Radegund,

lib.

vii.

(T.)

Il:
"

Elair
is

that

" The place where Elair was ;" to say, the see 01 ot. Hilary, bishop J J

Fortunatus ego bine humili prece, voce, saluto,


( Italia

gcnitum Galhca rura tenent)

of Poictiers from A. D. 350 or 355 to 368 or 369, and one of the most illustri-

Pictavis resigns,

qua Sanctus Hilarius olim


"

Natus

in urbc fuit notiis in orbe pater.

On

the shore of the sea was shattered,


ship, swift sailing, well

manned,
^5

There remained,

as

we know,

With her

the sixth brother.

They were in Pictavia, With success attaching to them; Their name was renowned
5

At
They

the place where Elair was.


stole

60

away thence together

In haste, under sorrow, At the end" of two tempestuous days, Their sister died with them.

Passing by Britain in their voyage, To Eri the delightful

They

directed their course,

And
They

reached Inbher Slaine

v
.

cut

down

the plundering host of Fea",


11
,

Who
By

were aided by poison

70

their fierce deeds,

In the battle of Ard-leamhnacht.

The
u

At

the

end.

L. reads cinca la co

lochca.
day.".
'

"
(

From

the fault of a stormy

tioncd in the prose narrative, p. 123. (T.) x Poison. The reading of L. has been
followed.

X.)

B. reads

t>ia

pojnao a noein-

Inbher Slaine.

The mouth

of the

River Slaney at Wexford.


p.

See above,

nacc, and in the next line a n-glungnu. See the story, p. 1 25, above, and in Additional Notes, No.

123
w

(T.)

XVIII.

In line 71, B.

" of Fea, added from L. Fea signifies woods." This was the host of the Tuath
" Fiadhbhe, or people of the woods," men-

reads opian for cpia, which

is given in the text from L., as being probably the

more correct reading.

(T.)

36

Laic anjbaibe, aimble,

pea paiobe puoap, gona oanaib 50 n-oecpaib, Do bhpearnaib a bunao.

75

ba mapb

nee no
puile,

ace ceiljreip a

50 bom cpu ooenne,


cib cu no cib Dune.

Opui Cpincnec
puaip
ic

in

amnp
ip

capoaip, amlaiD,

lemlacc
pjii

innalao

ramab pop calmain.


gj

Uucra camce rpeab-clann,


la

Cperhrano

coip cenn-balc,

co corhlacc an aicmib,

pop paicri Qpt)lemnacr.

SlaijpeaD pluaij

pea

paebpacli

gan cpebao
*

ip

gan ropao,

90
po

Their oriyin
is

Sec above,

p. 123.

Tliis

stanza

thus given in L.:

Caicn anrbuioi paiobe co ngaipbe pe puoap

ing of ]>.. and is adopted in the text instead of no peccif in B. (T.) r a This line is thus <nven ]l atcd uvuij.
in L.
:

co numib co noecpa.b DO 6peacnuib a mburiao.


" Heroes hard cutting

Con bo
but the meaning
"

C 1U De I'*" e
1

'

is

the same.
\.

(T.)

Offrieii(Mii/>.

e.

a ii'iendly druiil,

With roughness, with liurtf ulness, With wonderful weapons; Of the Britons was
2

benefactor.

Were washed.
(7\)

In L. incapoaip. (T.) unalao, L. The

word
in

their origin."

inaluim, andlaim, or lonnlmm


use in Scotland, and in

is still

They struck __ No cheijoipis the read-

many

parts

of

'37

The heroes valiant and numerous Cut down knotty woods, With wonderful arts; From the Britons was their origin*. igi
Dead was every one they struck2
If but his
1
,

75

blood they shed, So that he wasted away* on that account, Whether he were a dog, or wr hether he were a man.

80

6 Cruithnian Druid, of friendship Discovered a cure for those thus wounded, New milk in which were washed
,

Those who

lay

wounded on the

earth.

The herds

of cows of the tribes were brought, d By just Cremhthann the headstrong Until the herd was milked
,

85

On
They

the er OTeen

of Ardleamhnacht.
f

cut

down
tJietn

the troops of Fea, of sharp

weapons

Leaving

without

tillage

and without produce,


English word
is

90

By
Ireland.
If,

however, we read

in

n-uluio,

plied

in

the

hendxtrniKj :

which may possibly he


of B., the line

also the reading

cenn, a head,

often used as a
It

sort of

may

be translated "

new

intensitive in composition.

may mean,
in

milk, in the wound."

from

L.,

but B. reads
(if

The next line is un-urumuo popwords he


in so di-

however,

a stout head, i.e. chief or leader,

For cenn-bulc, L. reads cecbulc, and


the next verse, co corhlacc a pach

curoail, which

the
4i

nem,
.

vided) will
d

signify,

powerful

[or

efficacious] bathing."

(T.)
is

literally

Headstrong thus rendered, but does not in-

The word cenn-bnlc

corrupt (T.) See above, p. 93, note u word paicci is omitted in L (T.)
e

which

is

Green

The
the

Sharp

U'eapoiis.

Puebpuch
is

is

volve the idea of perverse obstinacy im-

reading of L.

In B. this liny

given

IRISH AECH. SOC. l6.

38

po cobpab Oia n-oich

Cpemcano pciacbel
coin in

pcopac.

pop ruipcib cpi maije, comoap ecla paebaip

95

na

5 aelt)1 ^ 5
mp
pin 50

n-

n-apao blacac bparap, cecpup Solen, Neachran, Opopcan,

Qengup, popodn pacac.


17o pair

100

a n-oeap Ulpa, lap n-upcpa a capao, in l?achpant> m-bpeajaiB, anD po mebaiD malaipc.
i

TTlopcap occa Carluain,


nip

105

bo cpuaj

in r-aipe,

oo
thus, Slijpeac pluu j pea pebac, wlv.re is an evident mistake for floij;-

plijpeac

peur, and pea pebac is probably the name of the hostile tribe Fea Fidhbhe.
In line 90 the readSee above, line 72. B. reads ing of L. has been followed.

Perhaps cpi mui^e sliould l>e taken proper name, but it is not now known In L. as such. It occurs in both copies.
ford. as a

lines

93 and 94 are transposed, and the


is

stanza

read thus:

5 un cpeib r 5 an cobac.
i

(T.)

Their defeat,

i.

e.

the defeat

of the

Cuipm (.no cpi mcng. na Cpu c nich co n . 5ulp cumrap eajla paebaip
,

i,

Tuath Fidhbhe:
the reading of
h

oia

n-oich

has

been
"

adopted from L. for cuar rbaio, which


is

nu ^aei^.l co
On

n- 5 lame.

(T.)

The

three plains

-- These
in the

the three plains planted

Cruitnneans

^h pro9pl

,rity,

words seem

Until dread of their arms

to denote

some place

County Wex-

Had

seized the noble Gaels."

(T.)

'39

By

their defeat in the battle 8 ,

Cremhthan Sciathbel of horses was

protected.

The Cruithnians

settled themselves

the lands of the three plains", Until dread of their arms

On

95

Had
Soon

seized the noble Gaels

after that died'

Four of the noble brothers,


Solen, Neachtan, Drostan,

Aengus, the prophetic

pillar.

100

From

the south was Ulfa sent


;

After the decease of his friends

In Rachrann in Bregia

He was

utterly destroyed.

Cathluan was elevated k by them,

105

(No despicable

chieftain),

As
In line 95, B. reads oibil instead of paebuip, which latter reading has been adopted in the text.
94, which
is
i

Rachrann

the ancient

The word cuipcib


omitted in
L.,

in line

Lambay,
is

Kachrann was Bregia. of the rocky island of near the Hill of Howth, which
in

name

appears to

in the territory of Bregia.

Lines

03

signify sods, soil, lands


'

(T.)

and 104 are from L.


,

B. reads,

Died
reads
last

co-njabao, L.

In line 98 L.
in line 99,

reads
B.

bpaehap blaoach, and

n a 6apnn im-6pea aib 5 ano po meaoaip malapc.


In his

Ulpha

which

instead of Neuchcun, name has been substituted in


*

cam

ln Brcgia
1

Did he meditate

malediction.''

(7 .)

the text from L., as being in accordance with the prose, especially as B. immediately after agrees with L. in the account

Elevated.

L. reads
is

mapBcap, "is

given of Ulfa in the next stanza.

(T.)

In line plainly wrong. 106 B. reads bo acpuajaipe the reading of L. has been preferred ( T.)
killed,"
;

which

140

DO

pij;

popaib uile

pia n-oul a cfp n-aile.

dp apbepr
in

ppiu

Gpimon

Spino peccap, ap na oeapna oeabam ap immon Ueuinaip ceccaib.


Tpi cec ban no bpeaca, uoib pop cecha claraij, cioeab p<> bo cuacail, jac bean 50 n-a bpacaip.
(>nrap para poppo,
ppi6 perinu ppi oipe,

no

'

comb poipe a marap,


pup jnach
l?ept>aip
jjob in pi^i.
in

120

ap

Gpinn
par-^lint),

ma peimnn

gan mupeip jan mapc-luaj,


nn Carluan nine Cairinuio.

Cac-molo6op cnap-cpucnb
i]'

125

Cacmacan

jjluctip,

baoap
1

SjHike.

Q DuLpuopiu.L.
1 1 1
1

In the next

duiny, vol. xviii.)


"

(T.)

line L. reads corruptly pin n-<bpinopin n-

eicuip; in line
aiid inline
"'

oeapnpuo loroeupnu;
(?'.)

12,

ceccuichforcecctnb.

is given in H. Agreeable. thus: ooiG po pcereu clurui^. The readTin- true ing of L. lias been preferred.

This line

royal palace of Tara, in the county of Meath. See Mr. Petrie's on the History and Antiquities of

Teamhair.

The

reading was
clarai^.
"

probably ooib pop cerha


" with her bro-

(T.)
lit.

Essay Tara Hill (Trans, of the Royal Irish Aca-

And her brother


The meaning

ther."

is

that the Irish were

141

As king over them


For
to
1

all,

Before they set out to another country.

them spake Erimori


1

Thai out of Eri they should go,


Lest they should

10

make

battle

For Teamhair

m
,

as a possession.

Three hundred women were given, To them they were agreeable",

But they were most cunning, Each woman and her brother".
There were oaths Imposed on them,

By

the stars, by the earth, That from the nobility of the mother

Should always be the right

to the sovereignty

'.

120

They

set out

from Eri

On

their oath-bound expedition,


families, without cavalry,

Without

With Cathluan,

son of Caitmiim'

1
.

r Catmolodor the hard-knobbed, And Cathmachan the bright,

125

Were
cunning
p

in

obtaining conditions from the

gallons guaranteed by oath or otherwise.


(?'.)
''

Picts, before they

Sovereignty

gave them women. (?'.) This distich is very cor-

Cuitminii

Cuicmo.
to

li.

('/'.)

rupt; for poppo, line 117, B. reads eppu. The text is corrected from L. Line 120
is

Cutiiwlodor.

This name

is

now Cad" hard-

-waladyr.

He

appears
allusion

be called

also adopted from L., instead of po jjnurai^ ippi^e, the reading of 15. L. reads oe.nmu inline 1 18, for pennu. In line 117,
signifies

knobbed," in with which his body was tattooed or <irnamented. Lines 125 and I 26 arc uivc.n
thus in L.
:

to the deep scars

paru

not so

much

oaths as obli-

142
baoaji
t)d
gilli

jlop&a

mac

cpotia

Cacluam.

copaib cjniaiD corhnapc

ba cpom bale a caipm peam Cinj coceppnn Oia ceppn-peom Irn mac peppnn a n-amm-peorh.
Vt-Uaipem ainm a no pfpeo in peo-gin,
po bo pup oia mili6 Cpup mac Cipij Ceclim.

130

135

Cpuicne mac coip Cfnca Doib po cluncha rochmopc, co rue banncpacc blaf-^lan

Gap Qclimaj, oap Qrjopr.

140

Qnair

oib'

a n-Galga,
ip

fio lin

cepoa

cupac,

nao
Caonolobop cleclicip, ip Cacainlocach cnap pumo.
"
'

Ciiul >ki!ful

in their art''

[i.

e.

In the next line the scribe


.un.

luis

war]. written

Cadnolodur, the

chief.
tin- n-d-km.lilii '.!."

me

pipe,

" the *even sons of Pirt," for

And Catainlwnch

"

Im, son of Pirnn."


'

_ (T.)

The word clechcip


in u tribe to

whom

signilies the person belonged the right of

lluasem, or Uasem, for the

is

euphonic.

L. reads h-Uuipnecitn.

only Thin

final appeal.

In line 127 L. inserts jlcinu


(T.)

name sounds not unlike


which, however,
in Gaelic.
is

that of Ossian,

before jjlopoa
s

always written
in

Oipm

Their trampling. This line is from L. B. reads ba ooprm bale a toip-peo.ii. In the next line B. gives Cind, not Cing, as the name of the first champion, which

In the next line

pec- jean,

L.
u

(T.) Cctlim __ Cheiclem. L.


1

have taken
;

this

word

for a proper

name

cec lim
"
I al-

agrees with the prose (see page 125), and reads Cmo co cepo oia cepo-peom,

might
low."

signify,

"I acknowledge,"

(T.)

143

Were glorious youths, The two valiant sons


was

of Cathluan.

His hardy, puissant champions,

Heavy,

stern,

their trampling',

130

Cing, victorious in his victory, Im, son of Pernn, were their names.

Huasem' was the name of

his poet,

Who

sought out the path of pleasantry.


his hero,

Ruddy was

135

Crus, son of Cirigh Cetlim".

Cruithne, son of just Cing

v
,

Attended to their courts! up, So that he brought a company of

fair

women,
140

Over Athmagh, over Athgort.


There remained of them behind in Ealga", With mauy artificers and warriors",

Who
v

Cirxj.

Cpuiehmj meic

coip

5 ln 5 u:

"

&a kl a

B.

reads

mel^u, which

is

L.

In the remainder of this stanza the


B. reads

perhaps a mistake for in

text of L. has been followed.

Ko Co
._

cincci

accocmop

cue banncpacc mblacn rlan

Da
metre.

nacn sopr,
for
it

eigu. Ealga was one of the poetical names of Ireland. (In cpeap amm (says Keatinge) _ Imp 6alcu .1. oilen uaral. Oip up lonann imp Ollen, ap lonann enlrci
,
~\ -i

Elga or

-i

which must be corrupt,

violates the

uafol, op pe linn peap m-oolj pd ^mir " The third mime c-amm
~\

an

pin uippe.

Different duties are assigned to Cruithne here, and in the prose account,

O f Ireland) (

island

for Inis is the

was Inis Ealga, i. e. noble same as island,

where he

is

called

a ceapo,
140, are

their artist

or artificer.

The
line

places called

and Athgort,
(T.)

Athmagh unknown

and Ealga is the same as noble; and this was its usual name from the time of the
Fir-bolgs."
x

(T.)

Wamom.

B. reads cpucm, for which

144

nan cepeao pop bpeagrnach


peipeap Denrmac t>pua6.

Opuibeacc
in ailc

if lolacr,

maic,

'45

jlan mup glcm, bapc oibeipjji, Duain 51 1, ip uaioib po munab.


TTlopab ppeo ip mana,

mm

paja pin, am pona, jocha en Do paipe


caipi 7;ac ceol cona.

c 5

Cnuic

ip coipn npcopa, cen cpojja cuach caille,

ruapgaihper
cupach, the reading of L., has been substituted. The next line is also taken from
L.
of

uaoib po

in the last line, for

uuib pib

"

Druids

B. reads na po ceippeao &peayjtnac, they would not leave Breghmagh." Tlie " deor are called "

"Sredlif __ B. reads p lea, a

word which

may
L.
is

"
signify

spears ;" but the reading of

demon-like,"

in accordance with preferred, as being


pivi-e.

vilish,"
arts.
J

as

being skilled in demoniacal

the

See

p.

125.

As
is

the meaning
doubtful,
it

(T.)

of the

word ppeo or
left

fjieoo

Drutdism.

The word maic

is

so ex-

has been

untranslated.

See the poem

plained in an old glossary in the Library The whole of Trinity College, Dublin. stanza is thus given in B.
:

attributed to St. Columba, Miscell. Irish

Arch. Soc.,

vol.

i.

p. 2,

and note

31, p. 12,

TDpuioechc bale

loluclic rrKir

mapc

where Mr. O'Donovan conjectured it to be the ancient form of epeao, a flock or


herd.

mm
ip

in up

But he has

jlan
jil

since found another copy

Jjlep

oibao 30 ouun

of that

poem

in a

parchment MS.

in the

uaioib po rnunuo,
is

Bodleian Library at Oxford, Laud. 615, p. 7, where the word is twice written
it is difficult

which

so corrupt that
it,

to

translate

and

it

is

also

inconsistent

with an aspiration on the t>, thus " ni haj ppeoio acu mo cuift; and again, rta ha:

with the laws of the metre.

The

text of

L. has been followed, with one correction

6cnp DO joraib gepjy na peoo, na pen up bif ce ;" it is also found written in
|

145

Who

settled in Breagh-magli,

Six demon-like druids.

Necromancy and

idolatry,

druidism

',

In a fair and well-walled house,

Plundering in ships, bright poems,

By them were
The honoring

taught.

of sredhs
3
,

and omens,

Choice of weather

lucky times,

The watching the voices of birds, They practised without disguise.


Hills

and rocks

they prepared for the plough,

Among
MSS.

their sons

were no

thieves,

They
indifferently ppeo and
le fl

5i

from

cantantes attendatis,

sed sive

iter,

sivc

which we may infer that the final letter was always intended to be pronounced
with aspiration, therefore the word must he ppeo, ppiao, pper, or ppeor, a sneezing,
a

quodcunque operis arripitis signate vos in


nomine
c.

Christi, etc."

Vit. S.Eligii.

lib.

ii.

word

still

in use,

which

is

also frequently

written ppor or
that sneezing,

ppo. It is well known both among the Greeks and


middle ages, was

15, apud Dacherii Spicil. p. 97. See also the "Libellus abbatis Pirminii," published by Mabillon, which he supposes to be" Noli adorare idola, long to the year 758 non ad petras, neque ad arbores, non ad
:

Homans, and

also in the

angulos ; neque ad fontes, ad trivios nolite


adorare, nee vota reddere.

regarded as ominous, and made use of for This superthe purposes of divination.
stition was prohibited by several enactments of councils and synods, and formed a frequent topic of reprobation from the

Precantatores,

et sortileges, karagios, aruspices, divinos,


ariolos,

magos, maleficos, stermttus, et au-

guria per aviculas, vel alia ingenia mala et diabolica nolite facere etcredere." Vet.

pulpit.

As

an example we

may

cite the

Anal.
to

p. 69.

following passage from a sermon preached by St. Eligius or Eloy, who became Bishop
oi'

shew the

These examples will suffice late continuance of this


See also Grimm's
p.

class of superstitions.

Koyon about the year

640,

" Similiter

Deutsche Mythologie,
8

647
is

(T.)

et auguria, vel sternutationes, nolite obser-

Weather.

This line
ni

from L.
is

B.
also

vare, nee in itinere positi aliquas aviculas

reads
1

poju peun

pona. Line 152

IRISH ARCH. SOC.

6.

146
c a cinojiem puno a n-mbeji bonni.
J

55

6a

lieab looayi uainoi

5o-n-5lucnpe na 5fn'be,

ima
i

raijj

ci|i

co cpene mai peach lie.

160

from L.
b

B. reads chaipe

jan eel cona.


(T.)

For paipe,

line 151, B. reads aipe

king of Gwyddyl Fichti in Britain, was If called Brudi Bout, from that island.
the
first descent was on Hay, Bute was a snug and likely place to become the royal

Inbher Boinnc.

The mouth

of the

which runs through the reof Bregia, where the Picts, accordgion
river Boyne,

residence.

here given of them, had their settlement in Ireland. In line


ing to the account
153,
L.

This statement

is

somewhat

different

from that of Nennius, cap.


Piets first

reads coipci, and

in line

155,

cuapjjcnbpec Oia cinopum, where B. has

po coftpac. In
is

adopted.

line 156, the reading of L. B. reads jabpac inbep mis

occupied the Orkneys, ex affinitimis insulis vastaverunt postea non modicas et multas regiones, occupa-

5, that the " ft

veruntque eas in

sinistrali parto Britan-

ftomoe, but the text in both copies

pro-

bably very corrupt.


c

(T.)

nia;;" though even he admits that they did not occupy the mainland from the

"

Away. L. reads bu heaoap oo looap, by Edar [the hill of Howth], they passed
lines 159, 160, B. reads:

islands.

Orkneys immediately, but from the other Beda says generally, " habitare

from us." In

imma
i

lar co opene

per septentrionales insula; paries cffiperunt ;" and that phrase, which meant no

more than Alban


(2'.)

or the

ultra-mural

cip lac

peach He.

He.

The

island of

Hay

or Ha, one

of the five Ebuda; or Hebrides, anciently Epidium, and long the capital seat of
the Lordship of the Isles. It lies outside of the Mull of Cantire or Epidian Forelund, to the inside of which
or Bute.
lies

general, may possibly have the statement in the Ilistoria suggested Britonum. That they stood over from

Britain

in

Cruthenia in as nearly as

may be

the same

course, as in after days their neighbours of the Dalriadha pursued, is the

probabi-

Boot

lity,

as well as the best authority.

When

And I suppose that King Bruide the First, whom I have argued (See Addit.
Notes, No. XVII.) to be the very
first

we

read that Muredach, son of Angus, was the " primus colonus" of Hay (Ogygia, p. 470), of course we merely understand

147

They prepared
Here
at

their expedition
.

'55

Inbher Boinne b
c

They passed away from us With the splendour of swiftness,

To

dwell by valour
1

In the beautiful land of He".

60

From
that he was the
first

Dalriadhan

settler.

The termini given by this poet exclude the Orkneys, of which the Irish legend
seems to say nothing and, though Nennius in cap. 5 mentions the temporary oc;

adopt the conclusion, that the Papas were the Irish fathers of the rule of St. Co-

who repaired to the Orkneys, and obtained possession of Papa Stronsa and Papa Westra, as he had done of lona
lumkille,

cupation of them by the Picts, in his

first

chapter he places them ultra Pictos, which the name of the Pightland Firth doth like-

though, perhaps, with this addition, that all the inhabitants of the Papa islands, and not alone the religious, came to be
so called.

wise imply. Yet it is not to be doubted that the Picts did possess those islands
before the Norwegians.

That opinion,

I think, is de-

cided
that,

by the

statement of Ari

Froda,
visited
there,

See Wallace's

when Ingulf the Norwegian


some Christians
call

Orkneys, cap.
nan,
ii.

xi. p. 67,

Ed. 1693;

Adam-

Iceland, he found

cap. 42.

ascribed to

The History of the Picts H. Maule of Melgund has a


of the Picts of

whom

the

Northmen

Papaa,

who,

not choosing to associate with heathens,

legend of Leutha, king

Orkney, who subdued and gave his name to the isle of Lewis p. 29, Ed. Glasg.
;

went away, leaving behind them Irish books, bells, and croziers ; and from these
was easily judged they were Arius, cap. ii. p. 10, Ed. 1744. If Iceland be the Thule Insula of Dicuil,
things
Irish.
it

The Diploma of Thomas Bishop of Orkney (ap. Orkneyinga Saga, p. 549, 550) avers, upon the authority of an1818.
cient records, that the

who wrote
in 825,

his

book De Mensura Orbis

Norwegians found

two nations in Orkney, the Peti (Picts) and the Papse, but entirely destroyed them both. The former is a known Saxon and
Norse softening of the name Pict. "
ac Petice
Scotia?

he had thirty years before conversed with some clerici who had so-

journed upon that island from the ist of February to the I st of August, and in the

summer could
n. 6.

see to catch the lice

upon
s.

insularumque quas Australes vel Meridianas vocant." Saxo Gramm.


Hist.

their shirts at midnight

Cap.

vii.

2,

Dan.

ix.

p.

171. etc.

We

must

This was seventy-nine years anterior to the voyage of Ingulf. Arngrim Jonas

148
Ip

ap gabpac Glbain,
anft-jlain ailep coijiriu,

cen Oich luce la rpebru o quch Char co poipcu.


T?op bpip

Carluan cacu gen cacu cen cechcu

165

nip.

observed that the small island of Papcy, in East Iceland, was probably a seat of the
Irish Papa;,

Leabhar Gabhala of the OClerys, p. 96, in an historical poem by Eochaidh O'Flynn,

and expressed the

like opinion

we

rind

without (which Mr. Pinkerton has adopted of Papa Stronsaand Papa acknowledgment)
Westra. Arngr. Island. Primordia, p. 375, Ed. II. Steph. St. Cormac the Navigator,
called

the Gloss

an apo abaip n-imjpib, where is lap an uapal ci^epna apo


in-oeatjai6 no in lopjcnl,

ba cornluac
i.

e.

" the noble lord

who was

all

swiftness

in battles

and

conflicts."

And
"

in the an-

O'Liathain, whose daring coracle visited the Orkneys under letters of safe

cient metrical Glossary called

Poetry

is

the Sister of

conduct obtained for him by Columbkille from Bruide, king of Picts, sailed about
with the express object of finding for himself an eremus (hermitage) in oceano.

amm
-(T.)
e

Wisdom," jpib is explained DO luup, " a name for swiftness."


Lines
163 and 164 are

The people

from L.

B. reads

Adamnan,

i.

cap. 6,

ii.,

cap. 42.

Thus

it

was that the kings and toparchs of the Peti


received the Papa? into the smaller isles. The same Dicuil mentions some little islands, to be reached in

cen bieh clacc la cpebcu o chpicac co poipciu,


which
'

is

intervening night, in

two days and the a boat of two benches,

Cat.

(T.) manifestly corrupt The region of Cat is the country


Its

now

called Cathancsia, or Caithness.

from septentrioualibus Britannia; insulis (Orkneys?), and which I take to be the


Faroes, in quibus in

derivation

from

C'aith
is

or

Cat, one of

Cruthne'a seven sons,


fable.

centum

ferine annis

Whether

a patronymical derived from the wild

(from 825, making 725) eremita; ex nostril Scottia navigantcs habitaverunt but the
;

cat, like

the Clan Chattan, whose terri-

latronesNortmanni had driven them away, and the islets were vacua; anachoretis, but
full

tory included Caithness (see Scott's Maid of Perth, iii. chap. 4), or from cath, war,
battle,

the sound of

it

seems to recur

of sheep and wild fowl

Ibid.

s.

3.

in the

(//.)

The word 5piKe,

line 158, has

names Cathluan, Catnolodar, Catnolachan. That province may have owed


celebrity
to
its

been supposed to signify swiftness.

In the

position

as

northern

149

From thence they conquered Alba, The noble nurse of fruitfulness.


Without destroying the people 6 or From the region of Cat f to Forcug
Cathluan gained battles
their houses,
.

165

Without
terminus;
as

flinching or cowardice,

His
Nennius
" a Totenes says,

men was

usque ad Catenes." The Tractatus de Situ Albania? (composed by an Englishman, at least not by a
85, and printed by with a suspicion that Innes, ii., 768-72, Giraldus was its author), divides Albania

only the portion properly so called, and that they did not include But as they therein the Strathnavern.
divided those parts into the jarldom of Katanes and the Sudurland, we should,
I think, infer that Strathnavern

Scot, soon after

1 1

was

in-

cluded
land,

in the

jarldom
infested,

while the Sudur-

into the seven portions of seven brothers,

of which the seventh


eitra

was " Cathanesia

montem et ultra montem, quia mons Mound dividit Cathanesiam per medium," The Mons Mound was Mount Ord, and the Cathanesia cis montem was the Sudurland (southern land) of the Northmen. " Of old, Sutherland was called Cattey,

and perhaps partly inhabited, by Northmen, was not thus feudally detached from the crown of the

though

Scoto-Picts.

Sir

Walter Scott mentions,

that the territory of the Clann Chattan comprehended Sutherland and Caithness

[Cathanesiam citra et ultra], and that the Earl of Sutherlandshire was their para-

and

its inhabitants Catteigh, and so likewise was Caithness and Strathnaver; and, in the Irish, Sutherland to this day is

mount
Chat

chief,

with the

title

of

Mohr Ar

he includes Inverness, ; and, though and even Perth, within the limits of that
clan or league of clans,
as referrible to

and its inhabitants Catigh ; adeo ut Catteyness nihil aliud sit quam promontorium Catta? seu Sutherlandiw,
called Catey,

the fifteenth century, we may safely esteem that the Chattanaich originally de-

quod promontorium

latere

oriental!
cit.

mentis Ordi prsetenditur." in Brand's Orkney, cap. xi.


ness
lies

Blaew

noted the people of Katanes within and without Ord (//.)


B

As

CaithI

Forcu.

Of the place here called Furnu

not at

all

north, but

fairly east,

of Sutherland in its enlarged sense (for Dunnet Head in Caithness is only 58 35' ;

can give no account. It must have been on the southern extremity of Fortren Mor.

FOR

is

the favourite Pictish prefix, as in

and Cape Wrath is 58 34'), it is evident that the Sudurland of the North-

Fortren, their kingdom, Forteviot, their palace, Fordun, Forfar, Forres, &c. Pos-

nip

bo
jio

irrgajig

cuchcu

co

mapb

6]ieacnu.

ba oe gabpac

Qlbain,
170

ajio-jjlain calcain clac-mfn, co n-imao amlaeB

co Cinaer

mac n-Qlpm
In 852(3) 290, and the Editor's note. of Lochlin, came into IreAmlaip, king
p.

Brisibly the Glas-cu of the Strathclyde

tons was Forcu in their vocabulary. (//.) h Onsets, i. e. the fierceness of his onsets

land and exacted


Ult.

tribute there.

Ann.
slain

was not relaxed or diminished


For cechcu,
line 166,

until, &c.

In the spring of 866 he ravaged

B. reads cpeocu,

and, line 167,

cuiciu for cucrhu.

The

readings of L. have been followed in the


text.
'

Three years later he was Ann. Ult. Constantine, king of Picts. by and Chron. Pict. Among the Danes of
Pictland.

(T.)
L.

Conquer Cruithnians seized on Alba," and gives this stanza thus:

adds Cpuichni^,

"the

Northumbria and Lothian the name of Anlaf was popular, and one of their Anlafs fought on the Scottish side at Brunenburg in 937. Chalmers' Caled. i. 337, 338. Amlaib M c llluib, son of Indulf (so Dr. O'Conor), king of Albany, was slain by
nall, ap.

6a

be jubpafc Cpuiclimj

Qlbain cuprhig elacc ep cloo a n-il ael


co cineuo mac Qilpm.
Thus did
the Cruitlinians acquire
fruitful,

mm

Kenneth, son of Malcolm [son of DomhAnn. Ult., but erroneously], in

976 or 977 Tig. et Ann. Ult. in annis. It would seem as if king Indulfus had married some vikingr's daughter,
for his son.

Alban, the

the smooth-surfaced,

to have an

Amlaff

After defeating their

many rocks

[?]

To Cinacdh Mac
or ael

The year 979 saw

the death of

Ailpin.

the son of Amlaff the younger, grandson

may

B. has im
J

signify sharp weapons. for co, in line 172 (T.)

But

of Amlaff the elder, at the battle of Te-

mora.
last

And
is

in

980 Amlaibh

Sitriuc,

Many

an Amlaff.

Amlaff, Amlaib,

Danish king of Dublin, retired to


evident that this popular

name among

Aulaib, &c., for Olaf, was the prominent those northern vikingar, who
ravaged, and in part conquered, Ireland

lona. It

name

had come to be expressive of the nation who used it, as those of John, Patrick, and David have connected themselves with
three sections of our island empire ; with

and Pictland, during the ninth and tenth


centuries.

See Battle of

Magh

Rath,

His onsets" were not without

fierceness,

Until he had slain the Britons.

Thus did they conquer' Alba,


Noble, gentle-hilled, smooth-surfaced. With many an AmlafP,

170

Down
this further

to Cinaeth

mac Alpin k

For
resemblance to the two
latter,

therefore,

more probable, that the bard

that Olaf son of Tryggvi, and St. Olaf, were the apostles of religion in Norway.

had no idea of speaking of " Amlaffs" at all, and that in line 171 there are mistakes of the scribe.

The main

error of our bard, if the

We should read
i.

reading in the text be correct, would consist in the supposition that an intermixture of Northmen with Scots and Picts
existed from the beginning ; and that " many an Amlaff" had combined with

haps a

momao

nil aeb,

e.

per" with their

arts" or sciences, deb is explained eulaoa, arts or sciences, in old glossaries, and ml may easily be confounded with

many

nil.

But

as this is

only conjecture, no

the Cruthnich in their

first

occupation of

alteration has been

made

in the text.

If, however, we were at liberty a transposition of two lines, we might thereby restore the truth of history " seized on to our bard. That they Alba,

Albany.
to

(T.)
k

make

Cinaeth

mac Alpin.

Kenneth Mac Al-

pin was king of Scots, or of the British Dalriada, called Airer-Gaedhal,

with many an Amlaff, pin," would be enormous error


till

Kenneth Mac Al-

of the Gael ; which

name

i. e. territory of Gael, Gaithel,

but that ; " till Kenneth Mac Alpin with they did so many an Amlaff," is the truth. For it

or Gaedhael was then

of Scots.

synonymous to that The country bearing the national

appellation of Argyle included, besides the

was

in his (the first Scoto-Pictish) reign,

that Danari (the Danes under Amlaiv) vastaverunt Pictaviam for the first time.

modern Argyle proper, the territory of Loarn or Lorn, and those of Knapdale,
Cowel,

and Cantire; being bounded

to

Chron. Pict. in num. 77 (H.) Perhaps the word ctmlaeb in the text
(if

the east by Mount Drum-Alban, Adamnan's Dorsum Britannire, and southward

that be the original reading)

may

not

be a proper name, but may be used in the sense of a champion, a hero, from

by the Firth of Clyde. In 843 he wrested the kingdom of Albany out of the hands
of its last native ruler, Bruide the Seventh,

which the proper name is derived; but for this we have no authority, and it is,

and the Scots and Picts were never again


disunited.

This

is

the usual epoch of the

152

Qp cpeacab
nf

n-apo n-aicni6,
in

pop aiccib cen uchneim


celloap
coclaij,

!75

ap DC aobepap Cpuirnij.

Coeca
o

pig

cem cpecac,
pfpio

map aen De pi Gcoac,


pep^up po
co

mac m-bpijac m-bperach.

180

Se pija ap pe oeicib,
Dib ppi peifim puil cpech

cappac picbe puiclech, jabpar pije Cpuicneac.

Cpuichmj oop popclam.

[DO
Conquest; altliougli
three princes of the

scarring

Pictish line, Kenneth, Bruide, and ])rustan,

alluding to the tattooing practised among the Picts; but it will be diffi;

kept up a struggle against die son


till

cult to

of Alpin
1

846.

(//.)

Plundering.

L, reads ceclmuo, and

in the next line cticib for airtib.

But

make the remainder of the stanza this. The translation adopted is, therefore, more probably the intended meaning, especially as the word cpecuc
square with
appears to be used in the same signification in line 177
;

cen uchneam

is

adopted from L. instead


15.

of cen ucli in

In line 175 L. reads


writer's

and see line 182.

(T.)

nu cochlcnb.

The

meaning

in

m
sive.

Fifty L'ingf

That

is

to say, inclu-

this stanza secius

to be,

that the

name

of Cruithniun was derived from cpeucao, plundering. But the whole passage is very

Picts,

For Macbeth, king of Scots and is the fiftieth in the enumeration

The word upo, line 173, 1 have taken to signify a place, a point of the compass, a sense in which it is still used; and uircib ] suppose to be the same as
obscure.

of the Scots kings from Loarn Mac Ere, in the Duan Albanach, a contemporary

poem
list
is

and apud Ogygia,


in

p.

488, and the


767, he

Tables

Pinkerton,

ii.

p.

352, 353. In the

of the same, ap. Innes

App.

p.

word that has already been exsee above, p. 93, note". Cpeacao, plained; in line 173, might also signify wounding,
pcnrcib, a

only the fortieth. But without counting the three competitors from 843 to 848,

he was numbered ninety-second in

the

153

For plundering known


1

places,

And
For

greens, without remorse, For not practising inactivity,


this are they called Cruithnians.

'75

Fifty kings'" of plundering career, Every one of them of the race of Eochaidh",

From Fergus, most truly, To the vigorous Mac Brethach

180

Six kings .and six times ten Of them who attended to bloody plunder: They loved merry forays,

They

possessed the sovereignty of the Cruithnians. The Cruithnians who propagated "
The
sixty-six kings mentioned in

'.

Pictish catalogue from Cruithne, the seventy-ninth from Brudi Bout, and the
fifty-seventh from

tin-

Drust Mac Erp.

(//.)

next stanza are evidently the kings of the old Cruithnian race, beginning with
Cruithne Mac Cinge, and ending with Drusken Mac Feredach, according to Fordun's
list,

Eochaidh

This was Eochaidh Muin-

reamhair, father of Ere, and grandfather of Loarn and Fergus ; himself the third
in descent

from Cairbre Riada, and the

six kings, including

which contains exactly sixtyKeneth Mac Alpin,


overthrown, and

fourth from Conary II., king of Erin, whom the princes of the Dal Riada affected for the founder of their the " Clamia
race,

by
in

whom Drusken was

whose person the Fergusian and Pictish monarchies were united. (T.) Of these
kings thirty-three are Pagan and thirtythree Christian ; a circumstance which
looks like contrivance.

Chonaire."

Duan,

ver. 27

(//.)

Mac
read

Mac

Brethach, or perhaps we should Bethach. See Additional Notes,

And we may add

No. XIX.

This stanza and the next ocIf

cur only in the Book of Ballymote.

that sixty-six (like 309, the number of the original Agathyrsi, see p. 133, line 40),
is

they are a portion of the original poem the writer must have lived after A. D.
1040, in which year Macbeth began his
reign.

the bardic expression of 12.


p

(II.)

The Cruithnians who propagated.

This

is

a repetition of the first line of the

poem,

(T).

a usual custom with Irish scribes, to *

mark

IRISH ARCH. SOC. id.

54
[t>o

&UNat)ai6

MQ

crcuicnNecn awt)so

XXXI.
inpola
.c.

Cpuichne mac Cinge pacap piccoptim habioann in aca ace ann po a .un. meic po ceachc annip penebaic
; ;

n-anmano
cinj.

.1.

pib, pioach, Polclaij, popcpeno, Caicc, Ce, Cip-

Cipcm

.Ipr.

annaip pegnau.

PIOOC .jcl. annip p. Popcpeno .pi. annip


polclaio
.jc;r;r.

p.

a. p.

^acc .pen. Ce .;ru. a.

a. p.
p.

a. p. pmbaiio ^eioe Olljocliach .l;r;r;r. Oenbejan [c.] a. p.


.prjcnn.

a. p.

Ollpinacca
that the

.l/r.

a. p.

poem they had

cluded, lest

copied was conthe next article to it in their


to

given separately in the Additional Notes, No. XX. The text of all that follows is

MS. might be deemed


tion of
11

be a continua-

from
'

1)

(T.)
Infte,

it.

(IV)

Cniithne, fun of dug,-

D. and

Here follows.

This

title is

added from

L Oinje
2
.

L'.and B.

the

Book of Lecan, which contains iwo

a ting, a Diet.

jiri/icc.

copies of sect. xxxi. one at the beginning of the work, and the other after the Mirabilia, in

But
"

Cingiamighty, (7'.) E. Lluyd's Irish-English John of Fordun has it (iv. cap.

10),

what seems

to have

been intended

in

i.

Cruythne filius kynnejudieis;" and " dementis unius cap. 35, he says,

as a

new
L'-'.

edition or revision of the work.

They
and
is

shall be denoted, as before,

by

L'.

judicum filius." This homonomy shews him to have understood kynne, kin, or
kind, in the
kind,
i.

In L'. and B. the

title

prefixed

Do bunuo Cpuiclinech [unn] po. Piukerton, in his quotation from the Book of
Ballymote, has erroneously made this title a part of the preceding paragraph ; vol. i. App. No. xiv. These several copies of this
section differ so widely that they will be

e.

modern sense of the adjective benevolent, a sense which has


lexicographical

escaped
s

Dr. Jamieson's
(//.)

researches.

Regnabat

The transcriber was

evi-

dently utterly ignorant of Latin, and has absurdly perverted these words ; and the

55

HERE FOLLows q OF THE

ORIGIN OF THE CRUITHNIANS.


r
,

Cruithne, son of Cing pater Pictorum habitantium in He had seven sons. These are their hac insula, c. annis regnabat
5
.

XXXI.

names,

Fib, Fidach, Foltlaig, Fortrend, Caitt, Ce, Circing'. annis regnavit. Circing Fidach xl. annis regnavit.
viz.,

Ix.

Fortrend
Gatt

annis regnavit. Foltlaid xxx. annis regnavit,


xl.
\i.
e.

Caitt]

xii.

annis regnavit

Ce

xii.

annis regnavit.
[/.
e.

Fidbaid

Fib]

xxiiii.

annis regnavit.

Geide Ollgothach Ixxx. annis regnavit.


annis regnavit. Ollfinachta Ix. annis regnavit,

Oenbegan

c.

Guidedh
same may be said of almost every scrap of Latin which he had occasion to transcribe
;

also in
vol. vol.
ii.

the

Chronicori Pictorum, Innes,


ii.,

p.

773, App. No.


x. xi.

and Pinkerton,
his

attempts at Latin are here given, however, exactly as they stand in the original
liis

i.

App. Nos.

But

name

oc-

curs in the verses attributed to Columkille,

MS., although they have been, of course,


corrected in the translation.
'

(2'.)

Circing.

In B. these names are given


Fidach,
Fonla,

which immediately follow in this place in B., and are the same as those given above, understood to sigp. 5 1, where cecach was
nify an hundred.

thus

Fib,

Fortreann,
insertion of

The

verses

might be ren-

The Cathach, Gait Ce, Cirig. Cathach renders it necessary either to

dered,
Cait, Ce, Cireach,
fruitful],

Otach

of children

[i.

e.

tin-

Caitce one name, not two separate names, as the above list, and some other
transcribers (no doubt rightly) have done, or else to make Fodla-Fortrean, (i. e. Fodla

make

Fib, Fidach, Fodlii of Fortrenn.

or

else,
Caitce, Cireach, Cetarh of children,

of Fortren) one name, although in the above list they are given as two, for Foltlaid is the

Fib, Fidach, Foclla. Knrtren.

same

as

Foltlaig and Fodla.

These seven fabulous brothers are symbolical

Cathach is omitted

in L'. in the list of the

of seven real
p.

territorial

divisions.

sons of Cruithne given above, p. 51, and

See above,
2

51

(T.)

ano uao, bpuige ba h-airim Do ^eapcuipcibonc ..... &?. dlboniam pep .cl. an. penauepunc hibepnmm jac aen peap; uic inuenicup leabpaib na Cpuichneach. ceo bpuioe. bpuioe panre amm in bpuioe Uppance.
-\
-] -|
i

5 aectl

bpeacnach

.1.

a. p.

bpui;e Leo.

bpuioe
bpuije

bpuioe Upgainc. bpui^i pec. bpuioe Ujipejnp.


bpuiji Cctl.
bpuigi Upcal.

bpuiji Cine.

Gpcinc.

pec.

Uppec. Ru.
bpuiji Gpu.
bpuijji

^apc.
bpuiji
There
is

bpuiji Cinic.
u

Geascuirtibont.

evidently

mam
ruin

some omission or confusion here. Chronicon Pictorum divides Geascuirti-

The

Albanian!, per centum 1. annospatium) xlviij. minis regnavit."


et vol.
i.

Pinkerton,
therefore,
to

p.

492.
all

We

ought,

bont into two, Gestgurtich and Brudebout, inserting between them Wurgest. The words are: " Gestgurtich. xl. Wurgest,

read,

in

probability,

"

were

There Geasguirti xxx. Bout. xxx. of them afterwards, and thirty

xxx.

[Innes reads xl.] Brudebout

(a quo xxx. Brude regnaverunt Hiber-

Bruide was the name, &c." If we count Bout as one of those who were called

'57

Guidedh Gaeth,
Geascuirtibont"

a Briton,

1.

annis regnavit.

was the Alboniam per cl. annos, ut invenitur in the books of the Cruithniaris Bruide Pante was the name of the first Bruide.
Bruide Urpante, Bruide Leo. Bruide Gant. Bruide Gund. Bruide Urgann. Bruide Urgaint.
Bruide Fet.

.... xxx. of them thenceforward, and Bruide* name of every man of them, et regnaverunt Hiberniam et
:

Bruide Urfexir. Bruide Feoir. Bruide Cal.


Bruide Urcal.

Bruide Cint.
Bruide Arcint.

Bruide Fet.
Bruide Urfet.
Bruide Ru. Bruide Eru. Bruide Gart.
Bruide Cinit.
Bruide, there will be thirty-two in
*
all,

Bruide
Bndde.
places
It will

be observed that
transcriber

in

or, omitting him, thirty-one. nicon Pictorum names only twenty-eight

The Chro-

many

the

Irish

has

written this

word 6pu ije with y

instead

in re(exclusive of Bruide Bout), giving order a name, and then the same gular

of d, a circumstance of no importance, further than that it proves the (/ to have

name with ur [which


tap, after] prefixed
:

is

perhaps the Gaelic


;

Pant, Urpant
(T.)

Leo,

been aspirated in the pronunciation. Uniformity has been preserved in the translation.

Urleo; Gant, Urgant, &c.

(T.)

'58

Cino.

Uip.

Uipup.
Upjjpich.

bpuiji TTlunaic.

Up.
Cpin.

bpmgi

Upcpirt.

bpmje

Uprnain.
-]

pegnauepunc. cl. ann. uc oipcimmup, uile co h-aimpp 5 nt) cec 11 ?) T n S


'

'-"'

po bai Ctlba cen pig ppio pe C^bnm mle cpi comaipli no


h-e

np
no

eigin.

XXXII. Qcbepair
i

apaile
.1.

comau

Cacluan mac Cairmmj


~\

jabao pije ap eigm CpuicheannmicVi I. t)ain, mpfin po gab <5ut>


~)

d n-Gipinn

.1.

l;r.

blia-

Uapam

.c.

an. pegnauic.
.;cu.

TTlopleo a.

a. pe.

Deocillimon

.;rl.

an pejnainr.
.uu. a. p.

Cmioioo mac Qiprcoip

Oeopc

.1.

a. p. a. p.

6lieblir

.u.

Deococpeic ppacep Upconbepc .jc^. a. p.

dn

.jcl.

a.

p.

Cpucbolc
y

.un. a. p.

Oeopoiuoip
Gud __ The
till

statement that Albany had

Cathluan sixty years, and


it

Gud fifty
is

years,

no king

Gut, and the mention of Gut

gives Gilgidi 101 years. In the list here

(unless he be the same as Gilgidi), are In lieu of absent from the Pict. Chron.

given Usconbest's reign


thirty
to

reduced from

twenty, and that of Crutbolc

'59

Bruide Cind.
Bruide Uip Bruide Uirup.

Bruide Gruith.
Bruide Urgrith. Bruide Munait.

Bruide Ur.
Bruide Gidgie. Bruide Crin. Bruide Urcrin. Bruide Urmain.
regnaverunt
cl.

arm. ut diximus

along until the time of by consent or by force.

Gud
2

y
,

and Alba was without a king all the first king that possessed all Alba
;

was Cathluan, son of Caitming, who first possessed the sovereignty by force in Cruitheutuath and in Eri, for sixty years, and that after him succeeded Gud for fifty years.

XXXII.

Others say that

it

Taram

c.

annis regnavit.

Morleo xv. annis regnavit.


annis regnavit. Cinioiod, son of Artcois, vii. annis regnavit. Deort 1. annis regnavit.
xl.

Deocillimon

Blieblith v. annis regnavit.

Deototreic frater Tui

xl.

annis regnavit,

Usconbest xx. annis regnavit, Crutbolc vii. annis regnavit.


Deordivois
(Belga Pictus) interpolated.
respects
it

In

other

from the same source

as that given
c.

by

agrees very nearly with the

Fordun (Scotichron.
that he begins

iv.

11.),

Chron.
'

(H.)

with

Cruythne,

except son of

Others say

The second

list

of kings

Kynne, instead of Cathluan, ^on of Cait-

which begins here appears

to

have come

ming

(T.)

i6o

Oeopoiuoip

.?:. a.
p.

pejn.

Uipc
l?u

.1.

annop

.c.

an. p.

^aprnaic .1111. ijc. a. ]ie. 6pec mac buicheo .un. Uipo ignauic .^f. Canarulacma .111. annip

a. p.

p.

Upaoach uecla

.11.

a.
Apr.

p.

^apcnair ouipeip

a. p.

Colopc mac Qirlnuip Apr;rii. Dpupc mac Gpp .c. pegnauir,

.c.
-j

cara po jem. Nonooeamo

anno pei^ni eiup pacpiciup panccup epipcopup ao hibepn;am pepuemr.

Uolopc mac Qmel

.1111.

a. p.
.pr^prnji.

Neccan mop bpeac mac Gipip

a.

p.

Uepcio anno

pejm
a

Gartnait.TA. Van Praet's attested

adopt this correction,


retained the
iiii.,

but

in

doing

so

copy of the Chronicon Pictorurn,


lished

pub-

expunging the other

by Pinkcrton, gives
gartn&ithloc a quo
rejoin,
p
j.,

this passage

words. Fordun

(iv. c.

n)

has " Gnrnath-

thus:
"
artiiait
.iiii.

bolger annis ix."


vcre ix. a. n/y."

The

reign of Canatu-

lacma appears to be fixed nt three, but may be four years, as in the Chron. Pic:

Wliicli
"
'-'0.

I\[r.

Pinkerton interprets thus


a quo ftartnait,
iiij.

(iartiifiith loc,

rcgna.

torum, for in. and in. are easily confounded, and in this case it is not quite certain

30. Vcre ix. an.

Kg."

Tims making
limes reads

vere the

name of

a king,

Gartnaithboc, and likewise


thirtieth king.
ix. an. reg."

which was intended by the scribe. Uradach-vetla is assigned two years, which agrees with Innes, but differs from M.

makes Vere the

But

are

Van
has

not the words " vere

Praet's copy,
('/'.)

in Pinkerton,

which

an evi-

iv.

dent correction of "

iiii. regnavit," intithat the real length of Gartnaithmating

^'Gartnait-duipeir.
J)ives,

Fordun has Garnard from which we may presume that

loc's

Irish

reign was nine, not four years? The transcriber evidently intended to

Perhaps the d is an expletive derived from the final t or d


duipeir signified rich.

Deordivois xx. annis regnavit. Uist 1. annis regnavit.


annis regnavit. Gartnait" iiii. ix. annis regnavit. Breth, son of Buithed, vii. annis regnavit.
c.

Ru

Uipo-ignavit xxx. Canatulacma iii. annis regnavit. Uradach-vetla ii. annis regnavit.
Gartnait-duipeir" Ix. annis regnavit. Tolorc, son of Aithiur, Ixxv.

Drust. son of Erp,

Nonodecimo

annis regnavit, and gained a hundred battles. anno regni eius Patricius sanctus episcopus ad Hiberc.

niam pervenit.
Tolorc, son of Aniel,
iiii.

annis regnavit.

Nectan-mor-breac", son of Eirip, xxxiiii. annis regnavit.

Tertio

anno
of Garnard or Garnait, and if
so, itipeir is

St.

Darluchdach was the immediate suc-

not far from the Irish pmbb'ip, rich (the


initial p aspirated),

cessor of St. Bridget, as abbess of Kildare,

which

is

pronounced
"
c.

very
c

nearly as uipliir.
Gained.

(T.)

and died on the anniversary of St. Bridget's death, having survived her but one
year.

-The Latin

has

bella

peregit :"

po

jein

signifies

properly,

Colgan. Vit. S. Darlugdaclue ad Feb. There are different dates assigned for
i

wounded,

killed,

and hence, won. gained,


(T.) [as in
Pict.

when
d

applied to battles

Mor-breac, for

Morbet

varying from 510 to Colgan has decided in favour of the Trias. Th. p. 619. Fordun (iv. year 523
St. Bridget's death,

548

Chron.] bene. The statements which follow are false and out of chronology. Pictland and Abernethy were not then Christian,

nor was St. Bridget yet born, nor


after the death of

was Darluchdach yet abbess of Kildare.

1 1) gives the series after Garnaitduiper thus: Hurgust, son of Fergus, twentyseven years; Thalargen, son of Keother, " twenty-five. Durst qui alias vocabatur Nectane films Irbii annis xlv. Hie, nt. asse-

c.

Very long
ladies,

both these

ritur,
'

and about 608, Nectan II. founded the church of Abernethy Register of
St.

Centum

annis vixit et centum

liolla pcrpjrit.'

Quo regnante
tricius]

Andr.

cit. Pink. i. 296; IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6.

ii.

267

(//.)

sanctus Palladius [not Pitepiscopus a beato Papa Cccles-

l62

pepn emp Oaplugoach abbanpca Cille oapa oe Qbepniam ajculac p. ;cpd ao bpinmam pp' anno aouenicup cui immolaueir Nec-

connmp armo

mm

Ctpuipnige

Oeo
all.

DapluigDeacli que cancauic

panccane bpijprea ppepence pupep ipcam.


-\

Oapcguicimor
J5alamapbicli

.pjcj:.

a. peg.

.;ru.

a. peg.
pi.

Da Opeppc
pi.

.1.

Opepc
p.

b.uopop
a. p.

.;ru.

annip peg ticuc.

Oeppc

^)ipum polup
J5aluTYi

.u. a.

cenamlapeli
pi.

.1111.

<5apcnair Cailcaine

^ipom

.un. a. p.
p.

pi.

^iporn anno

Calopg

p.

Opepc

pi.

TTluprolic .^i. a. p. TTlanaic uno a. p.

Cum

bpuioe mac TTlaelcon .^^. a. p. hnibnjacup epr. Gpancro Columba.


tino missus est ad Scotos docendos, longe

anno. 6pioeno ITlochcaauuo anno pejm eic


.1.

tamen ante

in Christo credentes."

Thim
In the

What the contracted word ppi copy. stands for in the text I do not know.
The Chron. Pict. c Two Drentft
reads "secundo."
If I
(?'.)

follow Talargar, son of Amylc,

two years;

Noctane Thaltamoth, ten years. next chapter he ascribes the foundation of

am

right in consi-

Abernethy
virgins,

to St. Bridget
it

and her seven


the
reigi-

dering tkiopeprr [read chiopepc] as two " two words, and translating Drests,"
the Irish version has enabled us to correct a mistake

but places

in

of

Garnard Makdompnach, the successor of the Bruide in whose time St. Columba

which Innes and Pinkerton

more probable.

preached to the Picts which is of course Pinkerton and Innes are


;

have both committed in their interpretation of this passage of the Chron. Picto-

rum, which stands thus


attested copy:
dadrest
.i.

in

M. Van

Praet's

both mistaken in their reading of the Chron. Pict. in this passage, which is not " abbatissa cilia; Ilibernia exulat
Daradre,

drest (Hi 9

gyrum
v.

.i.

drest
Urest

tili

9 9

wdrost

.v.
s<jl

proximo ad Britanniam," but "abbatissa Cille-dara de Ilibernia exulat pro Christo


ad Britanniam," as

ail gregfi.

fill

^irom

y.

au

rcg.

may

be seen by their
Praet's attested

From

this Innes

and Pinkerton have


viz.:
i.

own

edition of

M. Van

given us three kings,

Dadrest,

who

l6 3

anno regni ejus Darlugdach, abbatissa Cille-Dara de Hibernia exulat pro Christo ad Britiniam; [secundo?] anno adventus sui immolavit

Nectonius anno uno Apurnighe

Deo

et sanctte Brigidje, praesente

Darlugdach, quas cantavit alleluia super istam [hostiam]. Dartguitimoth xxx. annis regnavit..

Galamarbith xv. annis regnavit.

Two
inuniter.

Drests

e
,

i.

e.

Drest,

fil.

Budros, xv. annis regnaverunt comv.

Drest,

fil.

Girum, solus
iiii.

annis regnavit.

annis regnavit, Galum-cenamlapeh Gartnait, fil. Girom, vii. annis regnavit.


Cailtaine,
fil.

Girom, anno regnavit.

Talorg, fil. Murtolic, xi. annis regnavit. Drest. fil. Manaith, uno anno regnavit.

Cum

Brideno*

i.

anno.

Bruide

Mac Maelcon xxx.

annis regnavit. In octavo g anno regni


Gartnait,

ejus baptizatus est a sancto

Columba.
annos coureguaverunt. Drest filius Thus solus v. annos regnavit,"

reigned one year; 2. Drest, son of Girom, and 3. Drest, son of Udrost. Drest, son
of Girom, they

v.

Girom

make

to have reigned one

year alone, five years jointly

with Drest,

the Irish and Latin will agree, except in the length of the joint reign, which tinIrish transcriber
It is

son of Udrost, and then five years alone. I have very little doubt, however, that
Dadrest, should be read

makes

to

be

fifteen years.

some confirmation of the emendalists

Da

Drest, which

tion here proposed, that of the five

of

words signify Duo Drest. If this conjecture be correct it will prove that the Chron. Pictorum was translated from a
Gaelic original,

Pictish kings quoted by Pinkerton, vol. i. the end of vol. i., Dadp. 242, and tables at
rest appears only

more ancient than our

on the authority of the Chron. Pictorum, as he and Innes have un-

present Irish transcript, which appears from the mistakes with which it abounds,
to

would propose

have been taken from a Latin copy. I to read the passage thus
:

The contraction ucuc is proit. intended for " communiter." (T.) bably 1 Cum Brideno. Galumcenarnlapeh in
derstood
the Chron. Pictorum
is placed after Drest, " cum Brison of Munait, and the words
i. anno," (T.) apply to him The transcriber has here In octavo

"Duo
is

Drest,
.i.

i.e.

Drest

filius

Girom

et

[for the

here either signifies " i. e." or a mistake for et] Drest filius Wdrost

deno
2

164
p.

Oomnach

.p. a. p.

Neachuan nepo. Uepp .pp. a. p. Cmhoinc p. Lmcpiu .p^p. a. p. ^apcriaic mac Uiuo .u. a. p.
Uolopc ppacep eopum ouooeicim a. p. Colopccm p. Gnppec .1111. rjeimiomm anm. ^apcnaipc p. Oomiel .ui. a. p.
-]

Opupc ppacep eiup bpioe p. pie .pp. a.

.un. a. p.
p.
.1111.

Uapan
bpei
p.

p.

6n
p.

pioaiu
.;n.

Oeipilei

a.
.p.

p.

Necbcan
~\

Oeipile

a. p.
.u.

Opepc Glpen conneganaueinc Onbep p. Upgupc .p^p. a. p. bpeice p. Uujuc .^u. a. p. Cimoo p. luupeoeg .^u. a. p.
Ctlpin p.

a. p.

Uuoio

.111.

annip pejnauic
.1.

"|

onniuon pe^n'.

Dpepr

p.

Ualopcan

a. p.

Ualopcan p. Dpopcan [n] uel .u. riej;. ttiiniitoin a. Ualopcen p. Onupc .jcn. p Canul p. Uang .u. a. p.
~\

Cuapcannn
mado

p.

Uupguipc r^u.
Uioriupr

sad work, but the text is printed without correction. He mistook in for

Gartnait
lore
;

mac Uiud or Wid, and this Toand that the omission was a mistake
is

m, and by confounding the uo of octuuo with the no of anno, he has pro-

of the Irish transcriber

evident from

the word eorum.


'

(T.)

duced the compound TTloccaauuo unno, which the Chron. Pictorum enables us to
decipher
h

Conregnaverunt

The

scribe
:

has

(T.)

strangely blundered this word he has also written a. p. at the end, where the
p
is

Tolorc
fil.

-The Chron. Pictorum inserts

redundant

" Breidei

(T.)

Wid

v.

an. reg."

between

Dimidium

The word pejni added

in

Gartnait,

fil.

Domnach,

xi.

annis rcgnavit.

Neachtain nepos Verp. xx. annis regnavit.


Cinhoint,
Lutriu, xix. annis regnavit. Gartnait, mac Uiud, v. annis regnavit.
fil.

Tolorc" frater eorum duodecim annis regnavit.

Tolorcan,
Gartnairt,

fil. fil.

Enfret,

iiii.

Donuel,

Druse
Bride,

frater ejus vii.


fil.

annis regnavit et diinidium anni. annis regnavit.


vi.

Fie, xx.

annos regnavit.
iiii.

Taran,
Brei,

fil.

En-fidaid,

fil.

Derilei, xi. annis regnavit.

Nechtan, fil. Derilei, x. annis regnavit. Drest et Elpen conregnaverunt' v. annis.

Onbes,
Breite,

fil.

Urgurt, xxx. annis regnavit.

fil.
fil.
fil.

Uugut, xv. annis regnavit.


Juuredeg, xv. annis regnavit. k Uuoid, iii. annis regnavit et diimdium anni.
i.

Cinoid,

Alpin,
Drest,

fil.
1

Talorcan,
,

anno regnavit.
[v.] vel xv.

Talorcan

fil.
fil.

Drostan,

Talorcen,

Onust,
v.

xii. et

dimidium annis

Canul

m
,

regnavit.

fil.

Tang.
fil.

annis regnavit.

Cuastantin,

Uurguist, xxxv.
Uidnust,

the text

is

Dimioon
Dium.
1

is

an evident mistake for anni; of course a blunder for oimiThis king

m Canul.
in
is

This king is called fil. Tarla theChron. Pict. The narneol'his father

(T.) Talorcan.

is

omitted in the

traction,

given above Canj, with a mark of conwhich has been retained, as I


to write the

Chron. Pictorum, but he is given by Fordun. The Irish text is corrected from

know not how


It

word

in full,

may
it

Lynch's copy, Cambrensis Eversus, p. 94. The scribe omitted u before uel, and wrote .u.oej for xv
(T.)

gives

be Tangar or Tangad. Lynch " Canul fil. Tang," without no-

ticing the contraction.


ib

Cambr. Eversus,

(T.)

66

Uionupc

p.

Uupguyc
i

.;cii.

an. p.
p.

Opopc
punc.

p.

Conpann
.in.

Uolopc

Uuchoil

.in.

a. p.

conpejnaue-

Unen

p.

Unepc
p.

Upao

p.

bapjoic

.111.

a.

-|

6pot>

.1

a. p.

Cinaeo
Cteo

Qilpm
p.

.;cui.
.1111.

a. p.
p.

Oomnall
p.

Qilpin

Cupcancan
.111.

p.

Cmaeoa

.pp. a. p.

Cinaeo

.1. a.

p.
.jci.

<5ipi5

mac Oungaile
p.

uel

a. p.

Domnall

Conpancin
p.
p.

.jci.

a. p.

Conpcancin
TTIaelcolaim

Qeo

.;rlu.

a. p.
.ijc.

Oomnaill

a. p.
.1111.
.1111.

Cuilem

p. llooilb p.
p.

Conpcanocm
TTlailcolaim
p.

a. p. a. p.

Cinaeo, uel Oub,

Cuilem CinaeD

.1.

Oimibom

p.

Ouib. oclir

a. p.

niaelcolaim mac Cinaeoa

-FFF- a. pej.
p.
.;rui.

Donocao ua
TTIacbeachao

TTIailcolaim .un.

mac pin mic Laig

a. p.

Lulach

mip. TTlaetcolaim mac Colaim mic OonncaiO lap

.u.

pin.

XXXIII.
n

Jlargot.

In the Cliron. Pictorum,


Bargoit," where the Gaelic
is

press.

The Chron. Pictoruin


Ku,

gives Eocho-

"

Wrad

filius

dius
fil.

filius

as the successor of

Aedh

another proof that genitive Bargo^ this document was copied from an Irish
original.

Cinaed, instead of Girig mac Dungaile; but adds " Licet Ciricium fil. [Dungaile
is

(T.)
fil.

probably omitted]
eo
cpaod
fiebat."
i.

alii

dicunt hie reg-

Constantin,

Aedh.

The

list

given

nasse,

alumpuus ordinatorque
Innes, vol.
p.
ii.

by Lynch (Cambrensis Evers. p. 94) omits the three kings between this Constantin
and Domhnall
probahly a mistake of his transcript, or of the
fitz

Eochodio
p

p.

785.

Pinkerton, vol.
Cuilein,
fil.

495.
i.

(T.)
e.

Alpin, which

is

Ildoilb,

son of Ildulf ;

instead of

whom

the Chron. Pict. makes

i6 7

Uidnust,
Drost,
runt.
fil.

fil.

Uurgust,

xii.

annis regnavit.
fil.

Constatin, et Tolorc,

Uuthoil,

iii.

arinis

conregnave-

Unen,
Urad,

fil.
fil.

Unest,

iii.
iii.
i.

Bargot",

Cinaed,

fil.

annis [regnavit], et Brod. Alpin, xvi. annis regnavit.


iiii.

anno regnavit.
fil.

Domhnal, fil. Alpin, xx. annis regnavit.

[annis] regnavit, et Custantan

Cinaeda

Aedh,

fil.

Cinaed,

i".

anno regnavit.
xi. vel. iii.

Girig mac Dungaile

Domhnall,

fil.
fil.

Coristantini, xi.

Constantin,

Aedh
p
,

annis regnavit. annis regnavit. xlv. annis regnavit.


ix.

Maelcolaim,

annis regnavit. Cuilein, fil. Ildoilb fil. Constantini, iiii. annis regnavit. q Cinaed, vel Dubh fil. Mailcolaim, vii. annis regnavit.
fil.

Domhnall,

Cuilein

i.

[et]

dimidio [anni] regnavit.


viii.

Cinead,

fil.

Dubh,

Maelcolaim

Mac Cinaeda xxx.

annis regnavit. annis regnavit.

Donnchad Ua Mailcolaim vii. [annis] regnavit. Macbeathad Mac Fin Mic Laig xvi. annis regnavit
Lulach
v.

months.

Maelcolaim

Mac Colaim Mic Donnchaid

after him.

XXXIII.
colm.
''

Indulphus himself the successor of MaiSee also Ogygia, p. 486 (T.)


Vel Dubh.

Cuilein.

This king

is

called Cuilen-

Eig in the Chron. King


years.

Pict. (ap. Innes) Culeri

written over the hand.

The words uel oub are name Cmeao by a later


evidently the same king
fil.

(ap. Pinkerton),

with a reign of

five

This

is

" Lynch calls him Constantin fil. Culen uno et dimidio anno." In the Novol.
ii.

who

is

called Niger,

Maelcolaim, in the

mina Eegum Pictorum (Innes,


p.

Pictish Chronicle, with a reign of five years. Lynch's list assigns to this king a

802) he

is

called Culin

Mac

Indutf,
is

and

a reign of four years and a half


to him.

assigned

reign of 24 years

(T.)

(T.)

i68

XXXIII. bpinnm
ochr.
.i.u.m.
c. in.

inpola occiani
.cc.

cm pionoam Olhnan

nocpac,

ceimenn ina pao


bepla,
.1.

ina leichean,

ma

cimceal.l imoppo
.;r;r.ic

un.
.u.

mojar po h-ochc ceafpaca.


Sa;rain bepla,
-]

Ochr cafpaca

inon, i
neac,
-]

bepla bpeacan, i bepla Cpuic-

^aeoelj, 1 Laioean.

Qnno
n-gein
1

anre naciuicacem Chpipn .1. ceaepaca bliaoan pia Cpipc, canig <5 a ^ u P [ 1T1 ] in T bpeacan co papjaib a lonja
.jcl.

a ploig

in

ceo peaclic,
in

~|

co papgaib Labianup cpibpp pucpom


pig lap n-luil carng

pooeoig jialla inopi bpeacan.

Cluiop Ceiypip

ceachpamao

n-inip

bpearan co

Vi-inip

Ope.

TTlapcup Qnronup cona bpaincapnoacione Domini clui. chaip .1. Cuicmo Ctupilio COTDHIOOO cpeinim imp bpeacan. Qib incapnaciome Domini .cl^^.ip:. Seuepup Qppep 'Cpipolo-

Qb

ranup ram^ a

n-inip

bpeacan. Lei pip ainm na carpac

ip in

Qppaic,
in

Britinia.

This scrap of Latin, strange-

ly perverted by the ignorance of the scribe, is taken from the opening sentence of Bede's

An attempt to renEight times forty. der literally Bede's "quadragies octies sep'

tuaginta quinque millia."

What
is
i.

follows

history

nocpac

suppose to be an ignothe

about the
on
a
u

rant corruption of

contraction

no.

languages passage in Bede, lib.


a

five

also
c.
i

founded
(T.)
i.

epuc, and 1 have rendered it accordingly. Bede's words are: " Brittani oceani insula,

Gti/it-s,

corruption of Julius,

c.

Julius Cwsar.
v

See above,

p. 59.

(T.)

cui

quondam Albion nomen


borcam longa,

fuit,

The

tribune.

The word
i.

cpibJTpis evi-

&c
octingenta in

qua; per inillia passuuni


latitudinis

dently for cpibnp,

e.

Bede Hist.

lib. i.e. z.

See cpibtmur-. " Csusaris equitatu


ibi-

liabet millia ducenta, exceptis dumtaxat prolixioribus diversorum promontoriorum

primo oongressu a Brittannis victus, que Labienus occisus est." (T.)


w Ciui(b
Ceissir,
i.

tractibus,

quibus

efficitur

ut circuitus

e.

Claudius Ca>sar.

ejus quadragies octies septuaginta (juinque millia compleat." See above, sect. ii.
p. 27,

He

is

called fourth king or

Julius,

evidently

from

Bede's

emperor after words


:

where the same statement nearly


(7'.)

occurs

"Claudius imperator, ab Aueusto quaro. 3. See above, tus." In the MS. p. 63.

169

XXXIII.
is

Britinia insola, oceani cui

quondam

Olbiian

nomen

erat,

in length, two hundred thousand eight hundred thousand paces in breadth, and in circumference five thousand seventy and eight times There are in it eight score cities, and five languages, viz. the forty Saxon language, and the British language, and the Cruithnian lan1
.

guage, and Gaelic, and Latin. Anno xl m ante nativitatem Christi,


-

e.

forty years before the


;

he lost birth of Christ, came Galus" into the island of Britain on his first expedition, and he lost Labienus his ships and his army v the tribune but at length he took the hostages of the island of
,

Britain.

Cluids Ceissir, the fourth king after Juil, came into the island of Britain even to the island of Ore.

Ab
i.

incarnatione

Domini

clvi.

Marcus Antonus* with

his brother,

Lucidus Aurelius Commodus, devastated the island of Britain. Ab incarnatione y Domini clxxxix. Severus Afer Tripolitanus came into the island of Britain. Leipis was the name of the city in
e.

Africa where he was born

he was the seventeenth king after Juil

it

" the words Ab incarnatione Domini, clvi."


are joined to the preceding paragraph, as if they were the date of the invasion by

Here again in the erroneously joined to the preceding paragraph. The authority here
y

Ab

incarnatione
is

MS.
is

the date

Claudius

but they are the words with

Bede,

i.

c.

5.

"Anno ab incarnatione

I)o-

which Bede's fourth chapter begins, and evidently belong to the reign of Marcus
Antoninus. This correction has, therefore, been made in the text. (T.)
*Antonus.

mini clxxxix.

Severus genere Afer, Tripolitanus, ab oppido Lepti, decimus septimus ab Augusto imperiuin adeptus, Ac.
fossam,
a
fir-

.... Itaque Severus magnam


missimumque vallum

Bead Antoninus. Bede used

mari ad

no word equivalent to devastated. Cpei6im is explained in the Leabhar Gabhala,


p. 37,

m are

dum morbo
Bassianum
est."

duxit; ibique apudEvoracum oppiobiit. Eeliquit duos filios


et

to signify the breaking

down

or

Getam

Bassianus,

demolition of ancient boundaries or fastnesses.

Antonini nomine assumpto, regno potitus


(T.)

(T.)
1

IRISH ARCH. SOC.

6.

7
;

HI jcmi.

jug iap n-luil; if

oo oo ponao clao Sa;can


-\

aobach a caip
jio

Qbpog. Da mac oca bapianup amm DO Qncon.

^eca. ba peipio
.cc.lpjrjr.ui.

gab

in pigi,

Qb

incapnaciome Domini lap n-lul


ap cpichao

Dioclipcan
in n-inip
.1111.

in

cpeap pig can. Ipna conao po conaD po

mp

n-luil,

-]

TTla^imm, canig
pigi

bpea-

h-aimpip po gab Capaupiup

bpeacan
pe

m-bliaona
m-bliaDan,
m-bliaoari.
TTlaip-

mapb Gleccup, co po gab ba mapb Gpclipioocup,


-|
i

pioein pigi, cpi


pig pioe
.;r.

Dioclipcen n-aipuep cimen ma h-iaprap.

in

Domain ac ingpeim na Cpipcaige,-]

Ip in injpim peo pop

ooman Qlbain naem

-]

Qpon

-|

lull aipcin-

oeach carpach teigonum ap an ampip pea aobacn. Conpcanpc pi bpeacan acliaip Conpcancin mic 6ilme .1. capac ban ConpcannDin, po pcpib Gocpobup conaD ann po gab ConDaig po gab a n-achaip prancin piji ap cup a n-inip bpeacan
;

Gppaine placiup Ppanc Ctb mcapnanoine .ccc.l^.in.


i

~\

m-beachaiD Oioclipcem.

^paOianup cecpacba
pigi

pig o

luil.

Ip na h-aimpip piDein po gab apaile TTla,rim

bpeacan.

Ub
'Domini.

The words

lap n-lul are here


therefore;

or Erenach,

in

later

times,

was applied

an evident blunder,
before, is joined in the

and are

omitted in the translation.

The

date, as

almost always to an ecclesiastical officer, although not always one in holy orders;
but, as appears from this passage,
it proor perperly signified any chief, superior, son in authority. In the Leabhar Breac

MS.
is

to the preced-

ing paragraph.
il.

Bede

the authority,
(T.)
c.

6; and see above, p. 65.


a

Albain

Bede, ubi supr.


is

7.

The

(fol. iii. col.

i),

SS. Peter and Paul are

supposed City Legionum Icon, the ancient Isca Silurum, on the


river

to

be Caer-

called the airchinneachs or chiefs of the

Apostles: ipiac pin oipchmni^na n-appcal,


.1.

Usk,

in

Monmouthshire. Aaron and


chiefs

pecap
1

Julius are here called

(apocmoeuc) of the city, although Bede calls them " cives." The word ardcinneach simply

Eccl. x.
est, et

6,

pol. And again, quoting " Vce tibi terra cujus rex puer
-|

cujusprincipesmauecomedunt,"&c.
pocuinn malctpcu

the writer adds: Ipe

171

was for him was made the Saxon ditch; he died at Caer Abrog. He had two sons, Basianus and Geta. It was he (the former) that
it

succeeded to the kingdom by the name of Anton.

Ab

incarnatione

Dominiz

cclxxxiii. Dioclistan, the thirty-third

in their time that Carausius

king after Juil, and Maximin, came into the island of Britain. It was held the sovereignty of Britain seven

and held the sovereignty himself for three years, until Asclipidotus killed him, and became king himself for ten years. Dioclistan, in the east of the world, was persecuting the Christians, and Maiscimen in the west.
years, until Alectus killed him,
It

was

in that persecution over the Avorld that Saint Albain"


Juil, chiefs of the city

and Aron, and

Leigionum

at that time,

died.

Constanst", king of Britain, was the father of Constantino, son of


Eiline (Helena), the concubine of Constantin. Etrobus wrote that it was in the island of Britain that Constantin took sovereignty at first;
for his father

had exercised dominion over France and Spain


c

in

the;

life-time of Dioclistan.

Ab
Juil.

incarnatione ccclxvi.
It

Gradianus was the fortieth king from

was

in his time that a certain

Maxim

took the sovereignty

of Britain.

Ab
oonu cuaraib'
pi$
-|

-|

oona cellaib ica mbic


uilpi
in

MCI
-|

na aipcmoiji; uccu

DO cpaep

eluding the reference to Eutropius, is taken from Bede, i. c. 8. At the word bi;i

oo paebcnoechc
e.

cpaejail: "This is the cause of the destruction of the districts


[i.

chieftainries],

and of the churches,

MS. began a new with a large capital letter ornaparagraph merited with colour, as if beginning a new
the transcriber of the

whose kings and


ranee."
h

chiefs \_airchinneachs] are

devoted to gluttony and worldly intempe(T.)


i. e.

such was his ignorance (T.) subject Q Ab incarnatione ccclxvi.-Read ccclxxvii.


;

as

in Bede,

i.

c.

9.

This date

is

affixed

Constantius, (or Constantinus, as Bede calls him) father of ConConstanst,

in

the

MS.

to the preceding paragraph,


is

The next date


same way
2
{

also misplaced in the

stantine the Great

this

paragraph,

in-

Domain Do Uoecaip in cpeap pi cecpacha lap n-Clusupcup. pilaaup 6pic DO cogail na Cnipcaioe. ipppi, 1
Clb incapnacione Domini
.cccc.jrc.ini.

Clpcacupi pii

in

.1.

jabail

Qb

a oe bliaonaib o h-Golaip pig na n-^aedi pijaD ^paoian copaio o amain incopa ma m-bpeacnaib, i mpoain Conprannrm mppin pi
conao po aip o inopacup
honopn.

mcapnoarioine

.5.

cccc.ui. Cerjii

bliaona cecpacaD pejpm

mapbConpacmupcomaep cpe [pjopconpa Came Conpranp a mac a mancainoe po gab piji.


in

milipmo .c. \y. nn. m-bliaoan o po cumcaiceao; ip e pin cpich plachupa Roman pop imp bpeacan o pa ^ab n-luil imp 6peacan, pep Dibaoap lap .cccc.l^. bliaoan, no aep nip [pjapgaibpeac ojbaio Pomanaig imm a milrneach,

Ro

bpip cpa T2oim mpnain

-\

ea^nainoce,
Ip aipipin

nip legpeac uaoaib ecip. pugpac Romanaij, Do ponpac ^aeoil Cpuichmg no Da cineD compoc-)
-j

-[

paib ipen bpuio i cpeir.

cuap o bpearnaib co n-ebaipc lib co Romancu ap Daij calma cuccu Dap in n-mpi puachr cobapra, 1 Dupuclir milnec

Oo

Cpurneac
A

Arcatus,

i.

e.

Arcadius

for

.1.

Coe-

cdip
c

we should

evidently read pil


ib. c.

or me.

rendered unintelligible by the gross ignoranee of the transcriber ; no sense am

Ceocaip.
Domini.

Bede,

10.

(7'.)

be made of
o.,
i.

it

Forty-four years. This is all confusion.


it

For

5. read

e.

ral

emendations.

without extensive conjectuIt is evidently intended


of

On comwill be

to represent the following statement

paring seen that the transcriber has given the


date ccccvi. instead of ccccvii.; that he

with Bede,

ib.

c.

1, it

Bede,

"

IIujus [scil. Gratiani] loco


sine merito virtutis,

Con-

stantinus ex infima militia, propter solam

spem nomiius,
gitur."
f

eli-

has omitted the

name Honorius and has


;

(T.)
Tliis

" loco ab converted Bede's Augusto qua-

Hume.

paragraph

is

made up

dragesimo quarto" into forty-four years


the

from
cc.

word pejpn

is

unintelligible,

and

the following passages of Bede, i. " Fracta est autem Eoma a n, 12:

no attempt has been made to translate it. Nor has any attempt been made to translate

Gothis anno m.lx.iv. sua? conditionis, ex

quo tempore Roman!

in Britannia regnare

what

is

said

about Constantine, which

is

cessarunt, post annos ferme quadringentos

'73

Ab
tus.

incarnatione
of]

Domini ccccxciv. Arcatus d was sovereign of the

world [son
Christians.

Toetas [Theodoaius], the forty- third king after Augus-

Pilacius [Pelagius] a Briton, adopted heresy, and destroyed the

two years Forty-four years before Eolair [Alaric], King of the Gaeth [Goths'], Gradian the chamand then Constantine, afterwards pion is made king of the Britons
incarnatione D. ccccv.
;

Ab

until Constantinus

command

of Honorius.

Constans, his son,

Comes killed him at the came from being a monk,


in the

and took the kingdom. Now Rome f was destroyed afterwards


hundredth and
lxiv.
th

thousandth one

year from its foundation. of the Roman dominion over the island of Britain,

That was the end


after cccclxx. years

from the time when Juil took the island of Britain.


extinguished warriors nor
it

The Romans
left in it
oiF,

as to its military power,

and there were


carried

no

men

of learning, and the

Romans

them

and

would not suffer them to return. It was then that the Gaedhels and the Cruithnians, two border tribes, took captives and spoil. There went ambassadors from the Britons with presents 8 along with them, to the Romans, to seek relief; and there came to them a valiant army across the island, who attacked the Cruithnians and
Gaedhels;
septuaginta ex quo Cains Julius Csesar " Exin adiit."
turn
patuit, utpote

omnis

bellici

usus

eandem insulam

Britannia in parte Brittonum omni armato milite, militaribus oopiis universis, tota

The Irish is very prorsus ignara, &c." but with the Latin before us we corrupt, cannot miss its meaning ( T.)
s

norida; juventutis alacritate," [this seems


to

With

presents.

The words
evidently to be

co nco
n-

be what the Irish translator has sought

ebaipc

lib

ought

" by the word milcneach] spoliata, qua? tyrannorum temeritate abducta nusquam ultra domum rediit, prseda; tanto express

epipclib, for they represent Bede's

"le-

gatos Romam i. c. 12 (T.)

cum

epistolis

mittentes,"

'74

Do cuaDap Dia 015 lapDain. PO ceDoip po cumpeacap bpeacam amail joprabaio. ronj;aoap namaio Do pochc lejon DO cobaip l?o paioic na rechcaipe Do apip
Cpurrieac
-]

J5 aeDe ^
-|

>

-|

bpeacan,
in

-|

po caifaijpeac ppia naiboib

bpeacan

po h-acnaigic

clao leo Do pig

peer pin .1. a poam Da puaip,


-|

in oala Seuepup; ba DO claoaib in [leg. pigne] un. cpaigce na leice i .^11. ina aipDe o minp co muip
;

DaingniujiD amail na cipoip Dopip Dia cohaip

looap ap.

Oo cualaoap
oo cuaoap pucib.

^aeoil

-|

Cpuirhnij amail cona alca po caipoib


in.

Qb
in

incapnaicior.e .cccc. ff.


pig
.^rl.

Ueochap mniop popr honopium

cearhpamaD
h

lap n-Qujupcup.
'

Mowed down

" et Bede's words arc

Theothas.

" Thcodosius junior


quinlus ab

post

quasi

maturam segetem obvia qua?que


Ilj.(T.).
i

Honorium quadragesimua

Au-

inetunt, calcant, transcunt."


'Stone*.

The text reads claoa

b,
is

which
trans-

should evidently be clucuib, and


latod accordingly
k

It is curious J3ede, i. 13. gusto," \-c. that the Irish compiler stops short just before Bede's account of Palladius being

(T.)
feris,

sent to the Scots

by Pope

Celestine, pro-

\Vnlces.

" Sicut enim ager a

ita

miseri cives
Bede,
ibid.

discerpuntur ab hosti(T).

bably for the same reason which led to the omission of Nennius's section De Mirabilibus Hibernia:, because there existed al-

hus."

'75

Gaedhels; and they returned to their home then. Immediately the enemy came, and mowed down" the Britons like a ripe corn field. The ambassadors were sent again, and a legion came to the assistance of the Britons, and fought against the enemies of the Britons, and the ditch which the second Severus made was repaired by them it
;

was of
to sea
;

stones' this time,

i.

e.

seven feet broad and twelve high from sea

not be required to

it, and they fortified it so that they might come again to assist them; and they departed. When the Gaedhels and the Cruithnians heard this they came upon them (i. e. upon the Britons) as wolves* upon sheep.

of sods they found

Ab

incarnatione cccc.xxii.

Theothas' junior post llonorium the

forty-fourth king after Augustus.


ready in the Irish language what the writer regarded as the better and fuller account
of these events.
Tho, above abstract of

which the text of


principally taken.

this

work has been The many ignorant

blunders made by the scribe in this portion of his work, prove that the persons employed in making these transcripts were often possessed of no literary qualifications for

of no historical or literary value, and would be unworthy of publication

Bede

is

except as it forms one of the interpolations introduced into the Irish version
of the Historia, in the manuscript from

such a task, except the art


(T.)

of penmanship.

APPENDIX.

IRISH ARCH. SOC. 16.

78

I.

[Go pearccai& caiRNic


Sappan jngi m-bpecan rug oo feci'j ingean Cpuirneac
i

CINN
-|

so.]

Q6QS

a pram,
pi

jahaip neapc Safari


.1.

-]

Ctlban

babona mjjean
.1.

Loaipno nnc Gipc;

-\

h-f ]io

naipceo oo acr a

pup

Coaipno jop cpulla la TTluijiebac

mac Go^am

thic

Gjic in^ean Neill co h-Gpim>

The miracles of Cairnech.

This legend
1).

is

probably subsequent to A.

1092,

when the primacy


decreed;

perhaps

of the see of Lyons was also to the synod of

if Sarran had dominion, as the story goes on to say, over the Saxons as well as over the Picts, his reign must have been subsequent to the Saxon invasion, which

for

Cashel in 1172, which established canons of affinity; since its author accounts it
a sin in Muirchertach to marry the widow of his maternal aunt's son. Though possibly the sin of David,

is

dated A.

1).

449
his

and some time subfather-in-law,

sequent,

for

Loam,
1>.

king of Scotland, began his reign A.


503.

killing and th.>n

The genealogy of 471. Sarran or Saran, the father of St. Carnech,


Ogygia,
p.
is

marrying,

may be what he
this.

complains

of.

-(//.)
11

thus given by Colgan from the genealogy of the saints in the Book of Lecan
:

After
in the

This legend occurs only

serted between
sections xiv.

Book of Ballymote, where it is inwhat I have numbered


and
xv.,

Saran, son of Colgan (or Colchuo), son of Tuathal, son of Fedhlim, son of Fiat-bra
Cassan, son of Colla-da-Crioch.
p.

Acta SS.
c.

supra p. 75, i. u. after the account of the comimmediately plete subjection of the Britons to the Romans. The words " after
ever, after

783, n.

i,

and

see also p. 713,

4.

In

another authority quoted ib. u. 2, Fedhlim is made the son of Fechim, son of
Fiach,
Hrst
is

this," howmust imply some considerable time the Romans had abandoned Britain

son of Colla-da-Crioch; but the more correct ; and as Colla-da-

Crioch flourished from the year 297 to

I.

OF THE MIRACLES OF CAIRNECH"


SARRAN assumed
blished his
to wife the

HERE.

power

the sovereignty of Britain after this", and estaover the Saxons and Cruithnians. And he took
c
,

daughter of the king of Alban, viz., Babona daughter of Loarn, son of Ere". And it was not she that was married 6 to him, but her sister, viz., Ere, daughter of Loarn, until she eloped with

Muiredhach, son of Eoghan, son of

Niall, to Eri.

and she bore him


four

about 350,

according

to

O'Flaherty's

-Ere,

or

Ercus,

as

O'Flaherty and
;

Chronology, we may reasonably suppose

Colgan
of a
e

call

him

for distinction's sake

for

Saran to have reigned about the year 500,


or

Ere occurs
Not

in this story as the

name both

somewhat
c

later.

T.)

man and

of a

woman

(7".)

Babona.

of Loarn
in

Mor

Pompa or Babona, daughter Mac Ere, first king of Scots


Colgan, ActaSS. xxviii. to Sarran three

.... married.

This contradictioti

may perhaps

Lorn

called after him, circa A. D. 503.


p.

Ogygia,

471.

be explained by reference to the irregularities prevalent in a much later age of Irish Christianity. So late as the

Martii, p. 782.

She bore

sons: St. Carnech, St. Ronan,

and

St. Bre-

time of Malachi of Armagh, contractum aut ignorabant aut conjugiorum

can or Becan
first

(ibid.),

of which

names the
list.

only occurs in the following This Sarran was son of Coelchu, and
in descent

fifth

Bernard! Vita Mai. in torn, negligebant. iv. p. 128, Mabillon. But, under his cor" concubinatus honestat celebrirection,
tas

from Fiachra Cassan, nephew and to Colla Huas, 1 3Oth king of Erin
;

nuptiarum,"
is,

p. 130.

The meaning

of

was one of the


in Ulster.

chiefs of Orgiellia or Oriel


ibid,

Ogygia,

and

p.

359, 363.

probably, well explained by Dr. Lanigan as of the system of betrothals or sponsalia defuturo, not followed up by the
this

-(H.)

contractus conjiigii, or actual marriage de

i8o
1 1

co

jiuc ceicpi

macu oo
TTIaion.

.1.

TTlu]|iceajicac

mac Gpca

-|

peapabac
.u.

Ui^eapnac

.1.

Clanaip umoppo Sap pan babona co po cmprneab leo Caemlac Gppcop Oallain Caipnech Cuipig
-]

meic

-]

"]

-]

acbail

iap copcup i

mp

m-buai6

caij TTlapeam.
fin,
i

Cuipig, imoppo, po
-)

gab iap

con n-epa cacaip poipecneac


TTluipceaprac

50 n epecc a neapc pop Sa^ana, uail maimpcpech Caipnic .1. a


in

bpafaip.

mac Gpca

can pin

uail pig

bpeacan
5

prcusenti: Irish Eccl. Hist, iv. pp. 64,


I

70-72

perhaps because three only were saints:

In the very rude age of Sarran anil Babona, we may understand how the latter was

pompa
1

injen ^.oaipn macaip Chcupnijj, Ronain pin 6pecain, meic Sapam,


-|

taken to wife, but not married, although the mother of three or four sons. (77.)

mic Sapcnn. "Pompa, daughter of Loarn, was the mother of Cairnech and Brwttn,
sons of Saran, and of

Mae

Four sons Ere, daughter of Loarn was married to Muredach, son of Ere, Eoghan mac Niall Naoighiallach, and bore
r

Konan Finn, son of


But
plain.

Saran."

(2'.)

Saint Cairnech was the son

of Saran and

Pompa, or Babona.
is less

him four

sons,

Muirchertach, king of Erin

of the other three the case


St. Dalian,

And Feradhach, Tighernach, and Maon. after Muredach'a death she was remarried
to Fergus, son of Conall

according to Colgun, was the son of Colla (son of Ere, of the line of
Colin
ther
p.

Gulban, another

Iluais,

king of Erin), by a moForgail, A. SS. Jan. xxi.x.


real

grandson of Niall the Great, to whom she bore four other sons, Sedna (progenitor
of the Gulbanian kings of Erin), Fedhlim (father of St. Columkille), Brendan, and

named
His

203.

name was Eochaidh.

and he was surnamed Dalian, by reason of his blindness. lie was lineally descended
from Colla
to St.
Iluais, and was cousin-german Muidoc of Ferns, their fathers, Colla

Loarn.
(77.)
8

Ogygia and Colgan, ubi xiijim. See Additional Notes, No. XX11.
son.?

Five

Only four are here men-

Mac Ere and Sedna Mac


thers. See Ogygia,
I
iii. c.

Ere, being bro-

tioned.
logies

In the

Naemh Seanchus, or Geneapreserved in


the
(in the tract

76.

Of Caemlacli
would seem
is

of the Saints,

cannot say anything. But the word Luiif it

Book -of Lecan,


attributes to

which Colgan
fre-

rig,

were a name

at all,
it

Aengus the Culdee, and

only to be a

surname, for

the Latin

" quently quotes, under the title of Libellus de matribus Sanctorum,") only three sons of Baboua and Sarran are mentioned ;

word

lorica.

in Ireland.

Armour was not early worn At the battle of Seghais, in

Leinster, Tighernach, aim. 709, the Britons

four sons

f
,

viz.

Muircheartach

Mac

Erca, and Fearadhach, and Tigh-

earnach, and Maian.

Sarran had issue by Babona and there were begotten by them five sons s viz., Luirig, and Cairnech, and Bishop Dallain,
; ,

And

and Caemlach; and he [i. e. Sarran] died after victory and after triumph in the house of Martin". Luirig then succeeded to the throne, and he extended his power
over the Saxons, and he forcibly built a fort within the precincts of Muircheartach Mac Erca the monastery of Cairnech his brother.
1

happened
who
served on Ceallach's side were refor

tery, in a certain sense, a

House of Martin.
This mo-

marked

wearing the

luirig.

But

it

-(T.)
>

may be
real

that the appellation is rather obtained by changing the orthography of a

Muircheartach

Mac Erca

narch, called

Mac

Erca, from the

name

name than

in the

way

of a surname.

Lurach (H.) p. 190, note occurs as a proper name in Irish history ; but who the Luirig was who is described
See below,
in the legend before us as a British or Cor-

of his mother, Ere, daughter of Loarn, was king of Ireland from 509, according
to

Tighernach,

but,

according to

the

nish king, I do not


h

know.

(T.)

more probable chronology of the Annuls of Ulster, from 513 to 534. The account here given of him is not very conwith his reputation as the first Christian king of Ireland, " a good and
sistent

Martin.

The house

of Martin

is

Tours
to

which city he appears have conquered, and bestowed the biin France,

pious sovereign."

Lanigan,

i.

p.

435.

We

But neishopric on his son, Cairnech. ther of those 1'acts appears otherwise than
by implication Tech-Martain
place
to

may, perhaps, suppose that the murders for which he was banished from Ireland
in his youth,

(H.) Unless we suppose be the name of some


a

cide of his grandfather, for

and the subsequent parriwhich he was

where there was


;

monastery dedi-

cated to St. Martin

if so, Sarran dying with victory and triumph may signify that he died a monk. There are two

banished from Scotland, were committed before his conversion to Christianity.

But the same excuse cannot be made

for

other immoralities attributed to him. See


Petrie's Essay on Tara Hill, Transactions Koyal Irish Academy, vol. xviii. Antiq. 1 1 8, The whole of this strange sq. p.

places called

St. Martin's

in

Cornwall.

But

at that time, a little before the Beall

nedictines,

Irish

monks were

of the

Martinist foundation, and every monas-

legend gives a curious picture of the loose

182
15

pojlaim ^aipcm, lap na Dicup a h-Gpino ap na Cpoppana DO a h-Qlbam ap mapbaD a peanlap na oicop mpcain mapbaD, arap i. LoaipriD pig Qlban; conap capla Do coipeapcab a aipm in
-\

can

Caipnoec co mac Deiptipcarap a marap; co n-ebaipc Do geba nearh bpecan ru caiDci, Caipnec pip, boo pig Gpenn DO neapc aca pop in n-eclaip. lapoam ace co n-Dicuipea Lmpij
pin co
-|

~|

QnDpin luij mac Gpca 50 pi i acbepc a h-aifeapc lap puaccam Na cumraij DO caraip uail Caipnic eppcop. Oap mo Oebpoc, ap Luipic, ap calma popm in peaca aii allcai pil aicci anDap pem 1 in CoimDe ma n-anaip. UeiD mac Gpca ppux culu Caipnec
.1.
i

mpcain ajup plopmip a h-aireapc. ^abaip peapj mop Caipnec oocain i DIJCIC, m'icci pomcoimDic ]iom Oia co pop in aobup na leacpu a mic Gpca. h-Gpailip Caiph-aiji pin po gaba ba|' mac Gpca cccc \>o Dicup a bparap, 1 gahaip neach annpin ap ua luit) Di h-epail Caipnic DO Dicup in Docain ap aeb conipac,
-|

"j

n-Deapna Oia mop mipbnili ap Caipneach anopin .1. cop pijij. paeb a^ n-allaij ap in c-pleib co h-aepecc inD pi^, gap Deplaip in

Co

notions of morality entertained by its author. It is not merely that Sarran is

tlie legend that he was attributing to his hero anything unbecoming the Christian

represented as marrying one sister uiid living with another; that St. Cairneeh is

character.
J

-(?'.)

Grossana

These were the cross-bear-

represented as born in incest, and Muircheartach in adultery, for these things

ers in religious processions,

who

also

com-

bined with that occupation, the profession,


if

may have happened in a state of heathenism without reproach to the hero of the
story; but St.Cairnech, a Christian bishop,
is

we may

so call

it,

of singing satirical

poems against those who had incurred Church censure, or were for any other
cause obnoxious.

represented as instigating Muircheartach to the murder ofLuirig; and exult-

they often brought

In this latter capacity upon themselves the

ing over the death of his brother in Ianguage very inconsistent with a profession

vengeance of the lawless chieftains


they lampooned __ (!'.)
k

whom

of the Gospel; and all this without any apparent consciousness in the writer of

Judge __ The word Debpoc is explained in the Leabhar Breac, fol. 14, a., by the

83

happened
j

time with the king of Britain, learning military science, after he was expelled from Ireland for having killed the Crossans and after having been subsequently expelled from Alba,
to
at that
,

be

for having killed his grandfather, Loarn, king of Alba.

It

happened

that he

time getting his arms consecrated by Cairnech, the son of his mother's sister then Cairnech said to him, Thou shalt
at that
;

was

be king of Eri and of Britain for ever, and shalt go to heaven after, provided thou canst but prevent Luirig from exercising his power
against the Church.

Then Mac Erca went


:

to the king,

and

after

he came

he told his message, viz. Build not thy city (said he) in the precincts k of Cairnech the bishop. As God is myjudge says Luirig, I think more of the power of the pet Avild fawn he has, than of his own power, or
,

of the
to

power of the Lord God whom he adores. Mac Erca returned Great wrath suddenly seized Cairnech, and told him the result
1
.

Cairnech,

et dixit,

My

prayer to

my

Lord, to

my

God,

is,

that that

very fawn may be the cause of his death, and by thy hand, O Mac Erca! Cairnech then commanded Mac Erca to go forth and destroy
his brother,
light

him

and he [Jfac Erca] immediately took upon himself to and he went forth at the command of Cairnech to destn >y

the king. And God worked a great miracle there for Cairnech, viz. m he sent a wild fawn out of the mountain into the king's assembly,

and
paraphrase oap

mo t)ia mbpuca,

i.

c.

"

by
is:

to Luirig.

(2'.)

my God
"
I

of judgment."

The meaning

wild fawn.

Meaning of course

the

would

as soon attribute miraculous

powers to the pet fawn that follows him as to Cairnech himself, or the God he
worships." The word Coimbe, here trans" Lord lated God," is the title generally

wild fawn already spoken of, for otherwise the prayer of St. Cairnech would not

have been

fulfilled.

Fawns and deer

oc-

cupy

prominent place in Irish hagiography, and were the subjects of many


miracles. St. Berach, of Cluain Coirphthe, had a deer which was sent to him mira-

given to Christ (2'.) The result, Literally his desire,


'

i.

e.

what he had desired

to

be done in regard

culously to carry his luggage,

when he

184
Di^ic TDac Gpca, mac pluaj na 61016 ac in ]iij gona banoalaib'; cialla cliach a cijeapna ppin clepeach 0015 buo pulli gach aimneb lene in cumcacca ppi Luipi j. Qnopin pinoip TTlac 6pca in
-|

cent) comr|iom cupcaio 50 clepij ec oipc, ceno Do bparap DUID a Caipnic laip pe comapra, an cnairii, leic oampa comailpiu in pmip, i oi;cic Caipneach, co bpach ~\ in 6pmo. popia jac cpeap comapba puno
lopj;
i

cara

plip in pij cop


]

-\

~|

-\

Ueccaip
m-blia6na, im

geill i

neapc

in

cipi
-)

annpin,
-|

-\

Caipnec, ppi
-\

pecc

mop

pigi

bpecan,

Cac,

Ope,

Sapcan.

n-oenpna TTlac Gpca puillmb in peccaib .1. bean Linpic DO cabaipc mp carajaD i lap comlengaib co mop ppi pij Ppangc, a copnam a injene ppip, co n-nopcaip ic TTlac Gpca poDeoib in injen,
1
set

Co

out in search of a suitable place for

p.

407.

St.

Patrick found a deer suck-

Vit. S. the foundation of his monastery. Berachi, c. 12. Colg. Acta SS. p. 342.

ling her fawn in the spot

where the north-

ern altar of the cathedral of


stands, and, taking

Armagh now
ovis." Joc.

Deer, at the prayer of St. Attracta, were made to carry timber to build the castle
of the tyrant king of Connauglit. Vit. S. fawn, togeAttracta?, c. 1 3, ib. p. 280.

up the fawn, the deer


also Eleran.

followed
celin.
c.

him " velut mitissima

163. Comp. Colg. Triad. Th. p. 46.


at

86,

And

the same thing

ther with other wild animals, lived with " manserunt initisSt. Kieran of Saigher, obediebant ei sccunsime apud cum et

happened
71.

On

Sabhall or Saul, Trip. iii. c. another occasion St. Patrick and

dum

jussionem viri Dei in omnibus quasi A Vit. c. 6, ib. p. 458. Monachi."


daily to St.
S.

companions passed through the hostile ambuscade of King Leogaire to Tara, the
his saint and his followers appearing to their enemies like eight deer, and the boy Benen, like a fawn, carrying a small bundle on his shoulder,

wild deer came

E mania
c.

to
ib.

be milked.

Vit.

Fechini,

41,

a miracle which was also vouchp. 138; Vit. Trip. S. safed to St. Crumtheris.
Patr.
St.
iii. c.

which contained the sacred


Vit. Trip.
i.

Bible of the saint.

c.

60.

To

74.

The wild deer

also

obeyed

commemorate

this miracle Saint Patrick

20,
St.

Molagga of Teghmolagga. Vit. c. 19, Acta SS. p. 147, 148. A deer brought Columbkille his books which he had
O'Donnell,
lib.
i.

composed the Lorica or Fedli Fiadha, first published by Mr. Petrie from the Liber

Ilymnorum.
(T.)

Essay on Tara,

p. 56, sq.

lost.

c. 3.

Trias

Thaum.

1*5

and the host


his

all

went
dixit

in pursuit of

it

women.

Et

Mac

Erca, If

except the king himself and you had been just, my Lord,
it

towards your

cleric,

it is

certain that

would give increased happi-

ness to have the royal robe on Luirig. battle staff into the king's side, so that

Then Mac Erca


it

thrust his
IK;

was balanced": and


the

returned to his

cleric,

and the head of


is

king with

him, as

token
nech.

et dixit, Lo, here

thy brother's

head

for thee,

Cair-

Et

dixit Cairnech,

Leave me the bone, and

eat thou the


p

marrow, and every third coarb


in Eri.

shall be thine for ever, here

and

Then he (Mac Erca) took the hostages and the power of the district into his own hands, conjointly with Cairnech, for seven years,
as also the

supreme sovereignty of
then

Britain,

and Catq

and Ore, and


that
is,

Saxonland.

And Mac Erca


to

committed an additional

sin,

he took

himself the wife of Luirig, after many battles and conflicts with the king of France, to take his daughter from him, until at last the-

daughter
Balanced That is, it passed through the King's body, so that as much of the spear appeared at one side as at the other,
n

cularization of that sort

is

here offered

liy
tin-

Cairnech, as a reward to Muirchertach


killing his brother
(//.)

The word coarl

>,

Or

it

stood balanced in the wound, with(T.)

however, was also used to denote a successor in a civil office, as a king, chieftain, or

out falling
Coarl.

The comharb or coarb

is

the

judge; and this

successor and representative of the original founder in any prelacy, episcopal or conventual.

may possibly be its significationhere; although the former is more


probable, as the grant in this case comes

The word seems here used


itself.

for

the benefice

That the king was often

from the spiritual chief, in return for supposed services done to the church (7'.)
P

the impropriator or commendatory of the coarbs, subject to the maintenance of the


clergy of the mother church, appears from the Tribes and Customs of Hy-Many,p. 77,

Here,

i.

e.

in Britain

for Luirig

is

said to have been a king of or in Britain,

and the scene of the legend appears

to

note

J
;

Davis

cit. ibid.

An

extensive se2

have been placed there (T.) q Cat is Catanesiu or Caithness, Cat

IRISH ABCH. SOC. l6.

i86
1

cu

jiuc ceirpi

meic
-|

t>o

puipij

bperan

pig

Conpccmcm, i ^ ael> ea ^ P ^, caac bpeaccm Copno Nelleno a quo genp Nel.1.


1

lan
of which

mention has already occurred.


f
.

Constant Vanach brother,

to

Emmrys

See
'

p. 148, note

(H.)
e.

The daughter,

i.

the daughter of the

king of France. I suppose the meaning to be, that Luirig's wife was the daughter
of the king of France ; that after the death of her husband she was taken by

Next Wledig and Uthyr Pendragon. comes Cystennin ap Cadwr, prince of Cornwall, who became king of all Britain in 542,

and to

whom

Gildas in 543

or

Mac Eroa;

that this led to wars with the

544 addresses severe reproaches. The Brut of Kings affirms that he was slain in the third year of his reign, and buried
in the
is

king of France, and that Mac Erca finally If there be succeeded in retaining her.

Cor y Cewri, near Salisbury. observable that he was nearly the

It
last

any history
it

in this, it

is

difficult to trace

king who could have been there buried,


for in

in

such

records as are accessible to me.


fiction, like

It is

probably a pure

many

552 Cynrie, son of Cerdic, gained the victory of Searobyrig or Sarum. But

other things in this fabula perquam futilis,

others

make

a Saint Constantine out of

Sjel joippjeth
is

jjan

ouch f-ipmne,

truly called in a note in the handwriting of old Charles O'Conor on


as
it

Mr. Kitson, in his Cornish Saints, annexed to the Life of Arthur, p. 165,
him.
"
gives
tyr,
i

Constantine, king, monk, and mar-

the margin of the Book of Ballymote.


(T.)
s

ith March, 556.

Hector Boece asserts that he


Constantine.
is

Domesday Book." stole away


suis,

It is to

be inquired what
as the son of

to Ireland secretly,

clam

received

Constantino

here

named

Mac
of

Erca.

The Britons had

a great notion

the tonsure in an Irish monastery, and suffered martyrdom while preaching to

some royal saint so called, but distinct from Constantine the Great. Out of the
tyrant Constantinus,

Pagans
of

in Scotland
p.

Lib. ix.
2.

cit.

Ussher,

Brit. Ecclrs.

281. ed.

While John
mo-

who assumed

the

Tinmouth

says, that Constantine, kini/

purple in Britain, and wore it in Aries, and his son, Constans the Monk, they have formed the kings of Britain, Cystennin
Vendigaid,
sou,
i.

of Cornwall, died peaceably in the

Cit. ibid. nastery of St. David of Menevia 282. I the whole story of his p. regard

e.

Saint Constantine, and his

Constant Vanach, or Constans the

tonsure as a blundering fiction, having its origin in the history of Constans Monachus, son of Constantinus.

Monk.

They

figure in the

mythus of

The son of Cador,

Vortigeru, and also in the heroic mythus


that ensues, Cystennin being father, and

however, seems to have been the person to

whom

the legend of St. Constantine, king

i8 7

viz.

daughter' fell into Mac Erca's hands, and she bare him four sons, 8 Constantine and Gaedhal-Ficht (from whom descend the kings Nellenn (a quo gens of Britain, and the kings of Britain-Conm')
, ;
.

Nellan
evident

of Britain,

and abbot of Kathain HuaShua-

Now

of all these persons,

it is

See naigh in Westmeath, had reference. Petrie on the Round Towers, p. 351, etc. Constantinus Rex Britonum regnuni abdicavit et peregrinationis causa venit Ra-

that St. Constantine ap Cador, king, marbe the son fabutyr, and monk, should

Mac Erca. For lously ascribed to king that son was a Cornubian king ; and the
date of Muirchertach,

theniam tempore

S.

Mochudda;.

Cathal

who

died in 533,

Maguire, cit. ibid. 353. This tale obtained such credit, as to have given the
adjoining lauds the name of Muigh Constantin before the period (perhaps not very recent) when the legend about the

squares well with that of a son who (after a short reign) died in retirement in 556.

Tighernach, aim. 588, mentions the Conversio ad Dominum (tonsure) of our


Constantinus, with no further explanation.

bard

Rumann which Mr.

Petrie quotes,
in

was composed.
Lanigan,
vol.

Mochuda died
ii.

637,

The name

of Gaedhal Ficht

is

merely
or

with no reputation of peculiar longevity.


p. 102.

that of the nation of

Gwyddyl
;

Fichti,

It

is,

therefore,

apparent, that Constantino ap Cador could not have known him; much less have

North Picts of Britain and is far from unthat important, as an Erse recognition of

been his coarb, as Maguire pretends. But


the failure of synchronism
will

Welsh appellation. The Scotch being also of Mac Erca's family, the whole of Britain,

rather

give fresh impeachment to the story than raise doubts as to the person who is meant,

Ficht,
to

by means of Constantine, of Guedhul and of Loarn, is made, in aome sort, derive itself from Ere, mother of
But such
stuff

day of commemoration is the same (March 1 1 th) at Rathain as it was in Cornfor the

Murchertach and Loarn.


will not bear

a narrow

examination

regard the Irish legend as an explanation of what is read in Boece. As to the other story, that Constantine of
wall.

We

may

Britain- Cornn,
title of

i.

e.

Cornwall.

(7'.)

The

the Cornish saint,


is

Rathen was Constantine Mac Fergus, king


of Albania or the Crutheni,

Corn Prydain,

Iddawg usually rendered Horn

absurd

and forged.
in 8 1 9.

wholly For Constantine


not found

it is

of Britain, in a personal sense, like Post

Mac Fergus

the Pict acceded in 788 or 789,

Prydain, Pillar of Britain. But this passage confirms my suspicion, that Com

and died king

But he

is

in the text of the ancient Irish Festilogies.

Prydain simply meant de Cornubifi or Cornubiensis, Corn-Wealh. (II.)

i88
Ian,

-|

Sccmoal

in

mac

ele,

a quo genp Scanoail

.1.

a n-Gpinn 6 caic

clanna na oepi

pin.

n-DepnaD mop-nnol clepec n-Goppa co Copinip TTlapcan Do paiib .1. pecc n-eppmc .pp?. aji .ccc. ma comanba peaoaip, na n-uili bpeacnach, Caipnich eppcop Uoipmopi 1 bpecan-copnD, -|

Co

DO Dicup caca
;

Do ceapcu^un gaca cfpi immupr na aDpopapc conoacc maprpa in beaca Do Chaipnech h-ecalpa pnaip Caipnech .III. eppcop Do ap pob e a roa beara mapcpa romap map mailli pe Caipnnech Dia n-elecpf, 1 Do coib in Lien
h-eippi,
-\

-|

-|

Da

h-eilirpi

.1.

a Dualup

TTlic

Gpca

-]

TTluipeaoai.
~\

CaipnDech perhe 50 bpecnaib CopnD no Capnciceon, po cumoaigeaD caroip po calmam laip ap Doij na paiciD pe cip na calum na h-eoip cop puillepraip nepc piji TIlic 6pca pe h-e cec eppcop clamoi co cdinic co n-6pinD peme, conaD hliaDna, ceD manach GperiD, Neill i Uempacli, jop be ceo maiprfp
luiD
;

Do

~|

-j

"|

-|

~|

cecna bpeceam peap n-penD poj\ u whom The coarb of Peter Coarl a f Peter What follows is very oh- (//.) is the Pope.
it seems to me to imply that Cairnech and his clergy, in consideration of his relationship to the heads of the Hy

Q
tliat

country

was

converted.

scure; but

There was a council held


the year

at Tours, in

566 or 567, on the lyth of Noveinber, in the church of St. Martin, in


which Euphronius, bishop of Tours, preassisted by eight other prelates. object of the Council was the reformation of discipline, and its twenty-seven
sided,

Niall,

were placed

in

possession of the

metropolitan see of Lyons,

which

in

the

Council of Clermout, A.

1).

1092, was for-

The

nially established as the

primacy of

all

France.

If so,

we have now made him

canons which remain


subject.

all

relate to that

primate of France, of Armorica at Tours


(taking that construction of the House of Martin, above, p. 1 80), of Wales and Cornwall,

They may be found


them
i.

in the printed
is

editions of the Councils,

and there

an

abstract of

in Richard,
p.

Analyse des
Paris, 1772.

and in

effect,

of Ireland, of whose

Conciles, torn.

569,

sq.

4.

church he assumes the entire disposal. The name Caruticeon, attached to Cornwall, I believe to

mean Carentociawn, the

would seem that there was here possibly some foundation of fact in the mind of the writer of this legend. St.
this it

From

diocese or jurisdiction of St. Carentoc, by

Cairnech was originally of Cornwall, and

Nellan), and Scannal, the other son, a quo gens Scannail in Eri the descendants of the two last are.

i.

e. it is

a great synod of the clergy of Europe was made at Tours of Martin, viz., three hundred and thirty-seven bishops, with the

Now

coarb of Peter", to meet Cairnech, Bishop of Tours and Britain-Cormi, and of all the British, to cast out every heresy, and to reduce every

country to the discipline of the Church. And the chieftainship of the martyrs of the world was given to Cairnech, because martyrdom

was

his

own

choice.

And

Cairnech found thrice

fifty

bishops

who

made it also their choice to accompany Cairnech in pilgrimage, and v that number went to Lien in pilgrimage for the sake of Mac Erca
and Muiredhach.
Cairnech then set out to the Britons of Cornn or Carnticeon, and
a city was built by him under ground, in order that he might not see the earth, nor the country, nor the sky and he increased the strength and sovereignty of Mac Erca for a year, and he (i. e.
;

Cairnech) came to Eri before him, so that he was the first bishop of the Clann-Niall and of Temhar ( Jara), and he was the first martyr

and the
also.

first

monk

of Eri, and the

first

Brehon" of the men of Eri

Now,
may have been connected with
rican Britons,

the

Arum-

ecclesiastics of Cornwall.
v

(?'.)
('!'.)

appear to have formed a part of the business of the abovementioned Council of Tours, for its ninth
affairs

whose

Lien, probably Lyons..

Brehon,

i.e.

judge.

The author

of

the legend was determined to concentrate


in the

man

canon prohibits the consecration of a Koor Briton to the episcopal office by

cal perfection.

person of his hero every ecclcsiastiThis tale was either unto Colgan, or else

an Armorican bishop, without the license of the metropolitan (of Tours) or the comprovincial bishops.

known
sider
it

he did not con-

worthy of any

notice.

He makes

This would seem as

if the Armorican bishops were then seeking to exercise an independent jurisdiction, perhaps, in conjunction with the

no mention of any tradition that Cairnech was a martyr, nor of any of the other
particulars here recorded
Vit. Carnechi,

ad 28 Mart.

p.

782.

(T.)

190

Cop carampeoap umoppo Ppaingc


-j

~\

Sajram Oia eip ppi TTlac


-|

a cafaip pe cian o'aimpp, gop Gpca, i gop roglab a cpich cumocca na cipi ha near^a Do pe mere a milleab cpichab curhacca
~\

"

Mmk war.

of the

The legend speaks only contriumphs of Mac Erca, and


his

\Varrington,

i.

p.

40
p.

Camden,

ii.

p.

60

Rowland's Mona,
tr.

147;

Triads, series

i.

cludes with

elevation

to

the sovehis

49

ser.

ii.

tr.

40.

But Lhoyd,

as well as

reignty of Ireland. miserable death see Petrie on Tara Hill, 1 20, and the Four Masters, ad
pp.
119,
;inn.

For an account of

D. Langhorne, Chro. Reg. Angl. p. 73, errs in saying that the Gwyddyl Fichti or Picts

were
Irish

in
;

527
c.

also Cossgrave in Vit. S.

Cuth679,

Mona, instead of the Gwyddyl or which is contrary to the Liber

borti.

i.

Mart. ap Culgan, ad 20
(T.)

p.

and the

notes, p. 690.

Triadum, misquoted by Langhorne. The latter makes the further mistake of supposing Gwyddyl Fichti to mean Cruthenians from Clanboy. The troops of Ganval the Irishman, says Triad 8, series
3,

The writer

of the legend

might have

gone on to say that St. Cairnech contributed to the cruel fate of King Mac Erca, and not inoperative maleby dictions on him and his house; and was
his bitter
to

came

into N. Wales, and settled there for

him what Saints Kuadan and Cbluinwere


to king Diarmid Mac CearSee Cambrensis E versus, p. 74;
p.

twenty-nine years, until they were driven But into the sea by Caswallawn ap Beli.
it
is incredible, that the only two Caswallawns whose acts are recorded should

kille

bhoil.
Pi-trio
Ft

on Tara Hill,

122.

both have driven the Irish out of North

remains to inquire what is meant by the legend of Sarran conquering, and his
MIII

Wales

or

that an

Irish

inroad of the

fractional duration of twenty-nine years

Luirig governing, Britain, England,

It is, Perhaps nothing. however, true that, somewhere about those timos, an Irish force conquered the island
i

mid Pictland?

should be referred to Csar's days ; and 1 doubt not that the Irish settlers for

twenty-nine years were those

whom

Cas-

if

Mona. or Anglesey.
out of their

That island was


hands by Casfa-

wallawn Lawhir expelled. They had taken For Caswallawn, strong hold of Mona.
after his victory at the Cerrig, slew Sirigi

recovered

wallawn Lawhir, or the Longhanded,


ther to
tain,

at

his

Maelgwn Gwynedd, king

of Bri-

who

Sirigi, at
risr

defeated their leader, Serigi or the place marked by the Cer-

Church), now Holy-Head, Irish had built. Rowlands,

town of Llan y Gwyddyl (Irish which the


ibid.

Oval

and

circular
in

trenches
as the

continue to be

y Wyddyl or Stones of the Irishmen. Lhoyd and Powel, Descr. of Wales, p. 15;

shewn

Mona

ground

plots of

the Irish habitations, orcyttiau yr

Gwyd-

191

Franks and the Saxons made war x against Mac Erca, and he destroyed their country and their cities after a long contest and the country and the power of the territories adja-

Now,

after this the

cent
delodd.

Rowlands,

p.

27.

If the Irish

so largely exaggerated in this piece;

and

population were then expelled (and not, as I rather suppose, subjugated), the meits having been firmly seated there appears in Golyddan's division of the Irish of Vortigern's day, into those of

that iheLuiriij subsequently slain in Britain may be Sirigi, as most writers spell

mory of

the name.

Here we read that Mac Erca

sinned in taking Luirig's


wife; but in
rished

widow

for his

Lynch we

read, that

he pe-

Ireland,

Mona, and North Britain,


Iwerddon, Mun, a Plirvdyn."
i.

"Gwyddyl
Myvyr.

Arch.

by the vengeance of Sin or Sheen (daughter of Sigh), whose father he had


put to death.

156.

Cambr. Eversus,

p.

74.

In

the prophecy of St. Cairneach

it is said,

But Einiou,

father of Caswallawn,

for
" Sin
is

reconquered Mona, was Anianus Rex Scotorum, i. e. Einiou styled Vrenin o Wyddelodd, king of the Irishhis

whom

the

son

woman who
1

kills thee,

O
and
it

son of Ere, as

see:"

enumerates her eleven names,


i>ive

ait

men.

See Vaughan,
this

cit.

Camden,
is

ii.

69.

does not

her
p.

father's

name.

See

Now
reigned

Caswallawn

said to

have

Petrie on Tara,

120.

overGwynedd seventy-four years,

from 443 to 517. But that chronology is tainted with the omission of two generations,

approaches to Sirigh. truth at all in Muirchertach's having

Sigh certainly If there be any


so-

journed

in Britain, it

ferent

and the confounding of two difEinions. His true pedigree is

among
five

the Irish

was probably enough of Mona, and during tin-

Cynedda, Einion Urdd, Owain Uanivyn, Einion Vrenin o Wi/ddelodd, Caswallawn


Lawhir.
See Rowlands,
i.

his accession,

years of anarchy, 508-13, preceding when Ireland had no kinsr.

p.

155.

Cam-

That Cairnech may have presided over the Irish Church or Llauy Gwyddyl. that
he may have quarrelled with Sirigi concerning
the fortifications of that place,

bro-Briton,

p.

247.

The

insertion of

these generations

may bring the date of death into the life-time of MurSirigi's ehertach, for he obtained the crown of
Ireland
till

and that both he and Muirchertach were


considered instrumental to his destruction,

in

513, and

reigned

over

it

533.

Now,

it

seems possible, that

the conquest of Mona by the Irish, may be the conquest of the British island.

But wheare all possible circumstances. ther their suggestion throws any glimmer of light on this extravagant narration, I
leave others to judge.
(//.)

192

curhacra

~|

a nepc
;

pii na h-Gpeno gop mapbaD coijeDlaip a lonja .1. jjonao ua6a pon[na]lon^, a piji Do Dilep co bpac DO ai na h-Gpeno lapcam, 50 po j;aib
-) -\

50 canic lap pin a mop loin^eap DO gabail 50 oeipib ic pan na long pop boinD, jop loipcre
;

-|

peiri

-|

oa

cloinD.

<5r

Tnilleab

cumacca

-]

neapc bpecan Dia

h-eipi

mopin.
II.

DO ]HCINt;ai& erceHN QN'OSO


.1.

t)Q

R6R 666QIR

^f-lHO t)Q-

tacha.
Imp ^luaip a n-lppup Oomnann, ipe a h-aipoi, na cuipp beace papaic a n-mjne a puilr i oobep 500 pap aen inci aicni ap a acliaip ap a penachaip co cian mp n-ejaib,
inci ni lohaic irep,
~| -|

1 ni

lobann CID

in

peoil

apcena cen pailliuD inn.


.11.

'

Fdii-na-lnng, i.e. the drawing


ships.
'

up of the

Antiquities of Ireland,

by Harris,

chap,

This place is now unknown (?'.) Wonders. The following account of


is

xxxiv.
a

p.

227

(T.)

Glrn-iln-liM-hn
is

tlie

wonders of Ireland
fol.

taken from the

loch

notnow
is

The Book of Glendaknown to exist. The book


in the

Book of Ballymote,
tract

140, b.

Another

which
nity

preserved

Library of Tri-

on the same subject, but differing both in the number and order of the

College,

Dublin,

and which was

"Wonders" described, is to be found in the MS. Library of Trinity College, Dublin,

quoted by Mr. Petrie, in his Essay on Tara, as the Book of Glendaloch, has since been
ascertained by Mr. of'Leinstcr (T.)
"

Curry

to

be the Book

H.

3,

17, col. 725, the

same volume

from which the text of the Irish Nennius


has principally been taken in the present work. It shall be referred to in these
notes

I/n.t

Ghutir,

now

Inish-jrlory, an island

about, a mile west off the coast of Erris,

County Mayo.
;

See O'Flaherty's West

by the

letter D. as before.

The

Mirabilia Hiberuia; are described

Connaught, and Mr. Ilardiman's note, also O'Donovan's Hy-Fiachrach, p. Si


p.

by Nennius, Giraldus Cambrensis, Kalph


lligden in his Polychronicon,

492.

who

relies

makes
is

this the seventh


is

O'Flaherty (Ogygia, p. 290) wonder. In D. it


thus described: Imp

entirely on Giraldus; O'Flaherty's


gia, part
iii. c.

Ogy-

the sixth, and

50, p. 289. See also

Ware's

^lucup &penumo u n-lppop

OomnunD a

'93

him were also destroyed by the greatness of his power and of and after this he came with a large fleet to take the his strength He landed at Fan-na-long on the Boyne, where sovereignty of Eri. he burned his ships, from which circumstance comes the name of
cent to
;

Fan-na-long

and he killed the provincial kings of Ireland

after-

for himself and wards, and took their sovereignty by right for ever, And then the power and strength of Britain for his descendants.

was destroyed

after him.

II.

OF THE WONDERS
b

OF

Em

HERE ACCORDING TO THE BOOK OF GLENI)A-LoCHA


a
.

i.

Inis-Gluair in Irrus

Domhnann
it

this is its property, that the

corpses that are carried into

do not rot

at

all,

but their nails and hair

recognises his father and grandfather for a Neither does the meat unsalted rot long period after their death.

grow, and every one in


in
it.

it

11.

ConnaceaiB na mcupb bio mnci noco bpenaio, i nocho lobaio, papaio a a n-mjne, DO beip each pulcu, i
-\ -|

dano, ut aiunt, consecrata.

In hac honee putresexposita

minum corpora nee huruantur,


cunt;
sed sub

divo posita et

aichne pop a muinocip pein inci. "Inis Gluair of St. Brendann, in Irrus Domhnann in Connacht: the corpses that are
in it

permanent incorrupta. Hie homines avos,


atavos, et tritavos,

longamque
ii.

stirpis sua;

retro seriem, mirando conspiciunt et cog-

do not stink or

rot,

and their hair

noscunt."

Top. Hib. Dist.


to St.

c. 6.

Aran
7, 8.

grow, and every one recognises his own relations in it." The island was

and

nails

was not dedicated


St.

Brendan, but to

Endeus;

see
is

Cambr. Eversus, pp.


;

sacred to St. Brendan, and

still

contains

Lush-glory
it

at present uninhabited

but

the ruins of churches dedicated to that


saint.

contains the ruins of some very ancient

Giraldus mentions this miracle, but


:

" Est gives a wrong name to the island insula quredam in occidentali Conactia:
soloposita, cui

dwellings; and leeks and other garden herbs, introduced by the Monks of St.

nomen.Ami, a sanctoBrenIRISH AECH. SOC. 1 6. 2

Brendan, are found growing wild in several places on the island. (T.)

194
.ii.

Loc n-Gchach;

pecc m-bliaDnaib ip na m-be uappu. ip in uipce, cpano umoppo .111. Cippa loca Con Connaccaib; ipi a h-aipoi ppi pin loc pil na compocup, cuij cpoijio ecuppu Do jpep, cia popbpio cia pepgaic in loc pechiopi he in cac aipoi Dib pin Do jpep.
-]
i

a aipoi, cpano cuilmn Do bepap mo ppi cloc a m-bi DC ip in gpian, ip ictpann na m-bi
ipi

.iu.

Uippa ^abla limn

n-Qipgiallaib;

ipi

a aipoi

pinlc

Dap
.U.

arabap
c

h-ic liaca po cerotp.

Loch n-Ed/ach,
It is

i.

e.

the lake of Eochach

or Eochadh,
p.

now Loch Neagh.

292.

Ogygia, very generally believed that

the earth becomes iron, and the part that is in the water becomes stone, and the

part that

is

out of the water remains

this lake possesses the

ing wood.

property of petrifyHarris, in his edit, of Ware's

wood."

Cambrensis has not mentioned

Antiquit. p. 228, quotes Boetius, Hist. Lapidum et Gemmarum, for a statement


respecting Lough Neagh exactly the same as that of the text, but says that it has
to be certainly false. It is popularly believed, however, to the present day. Nennius describes the miracle thus " Est aliud duf'acit

this wonder, although he relates a story about the origin of this lake, which he says was originally a fountain, that was

permitted to overflow the country, in consequence of the unnatural crimes of the


inhabitants.

been found

And
"
:

this too in Christian

times, for he adds


illius

Quod

piscatores aqua-

turres ecclesiasticas, qusc

more parotunda,

staguum quod
:

ligna

tria; arctic

sunt et

altffi

necnon

et

rescere in lapides
ligna, et

homines autem fingunt

in

postquam formaverint projictint stagno, et manent in eo usque ad caput


et in capite anni lapis

sub undis manifesto sereno tempore conspiciunt." Topogr. d. 2, c. 9. This story


bears evident

marks of

a desire to

brand

anni,

reperitur.

Et vocatur Loch Echach."


herty, Ogygia,
p.

Comp. O'FlaIn D. this


is
:

the Irish with odious imputations ; but if we omit the accusation of unnatural
crimes, and the insinuation that the event

290, n.

3.

the second wonder, and is thus described f/och n-Gochach, Do ni DO cpuno chmllino

took place in Christian times, therestofth.e legend occurs, nearly as it is related by Cambrensis, in that curious collection of
Irish historical

m-bliaona conao lapann cloc a m-bi a u m-bi be n calrnam,


.un.
-|

a cino

and bardic traditions, the


this Irish legend

" cpano a m-bi op uipce. Loch n-uipci, n-Eochach makes a holly tree at the end
-|

Dinnseanchus.

According to

Lough

of seven years, so that the part that

is

in

Neagh

is

said to

have broken forth in the

property is: a holly tree that is placed in it for seven years, the part of it that sinks into earth will be stone, the part that remains in the water will be iron, and the part that reii.
;

Loch n-Echach c

its

mains above water will be wood.


iii.

The

well of

Loch Con"
is

in

Connaught;

its

property

is,

with

regard to the lake that


height

near

between them

at all

it, there are five feet in difference of times. Whether the lake swells or shrinks

the well imitates it in


iv.

each change continually.


e

The
hair

well of Gabhal Liuin in Oirghialla;

its

property

is,

that

human

upon which

it is

poured

will

become immediately

grey.

reign of

Lugadh Sriabh

n-dearg, A. D.

Gabhal Liuin.

Now

Galloon, a pa-

^J-VS; Ogyg. p. 289. See also Lynch, Cambrensis Eversus, pp. 132, 133 (T.) A This well is The well of Loch Con

rish in

thebarony of Dartry, inMonaghan,

which county was a part of the ancient


Oirghialla, or Oriel. Giraldus places a well possessing the same wonderful property
in Munster, and mentions another having an opposite efficacy in Ulster " Est fons
:

now unknown
a lake in the

in the vicinity of

Loch Con,

Mayo. this wonder, which


herty's
list.

barony of Tirawley, County There is nothing miraculous in


is

the ninth in O'Flap.

in Mornonia, cujus

aqua

si

quis abluitur

Ogygia,
foris,

291.

statim

canus

efficitur.

Vidi hominem
istis lota,

District!)

Mayo

atque Tirauliie in oris

cujus pars barbaj, limphis

canis

Loch Canis ad ripam, spatio remeabilis sequo,

incanduerat, altera parte tota in sua natura


fusca manente. Est e contra fons in Ultonia,

Exundante
Proximus
;

lacu, vcl subsidente, scaturit

accessu fugiens, rediensque recessu.

quo

si

quis abluitur, non canescet

D. describes the seventh wonder Cippa locao [read loca Con, the scribe wrote

amplius.

Hunc autem fontem


2,
c.

femina?

frequentant, et viri caniciem vitare volentes."

o for

the contraction for con] a Concio mop u naccaib cio mop a chuile
9,
-|

Dist.

7.

On which Lynch
majorum

remarks
dico

"
:

De

his fontibus id universim

cape bio .u. cpai^ci acappu DO j;pep. " The well of Loch [Con] in Connaught, whether there is a great flood or whether
there
is

cum

nee hodie nee memoria

fontes ejusmodi dotibus imbuti esse de-

a great drought, there are always

prehenduntur, nullam supetere rationem cur affectiones illis a natura insita; temporis

five feet difference

of height between them."

diuturnitate evanescerent.

Ac

insu-

-(T.)

per addo,

cum

indefinite fontium loca de-

196
.u.

Tippet pleibe

6la6ma
i

ipi

a h-aipoi oia nop peja no Dia nop

caiolea neach
1

an aep

colao pleochaiD co n-oencup oipppionn


i

lobapca aicce.
.ui.
-|

a aipoe ppi gac nUippa Rara boch Uip Conaill; ipi buine arop a, mao poua a paejul epjio anaipo in a 01516, po jni a pe pop leci pip Do plmc conngup mop ppip. TTlao gaipic imonpo
co jpian.
.un.

Uippa uipce pomblaip


in

caeb

in

Copainn.

Ipi

aipoe

in

copaip
signet,

eum

non modicam
It is evident,

erroris suspi

chcio

mop

bia ti-uicrep h-i 6

oume,

ni
10-

ciouem venire."
also p. 100.

Cambr. Evers., p. 8, coinp. however, from

coipceano on pleocab co n-bentap


baipc cuipp Cpipr
aj5

the present tract, that similar tales were current among the Irish themselves, and
therefore that Cambrensis did not, in this

on cibpaio. " The It makes well of Slieve Bladhma then. a great ilood when it is looked upon by
a

man

the Hood does not cease until the

instance at least,

draw wholly on

his
is

own
thus

offering of the

Body
still

of Christ

is

made

at

invention. InD. the well of Galloon

the well."

Many

similar traditions reprevail

described, and stands eighth in the list of

specting wells

wonders:

Cippajabpa

luin un-Oipgiul-

peasantry in
()'

every part of Ireland.


in

amongst the Mr.


Irish retain

laiK liaruij na pulcu cap a rabuprup a h-uipce. " The well of Gabar [read

Donovan,

communication to the
this

Gabhal]

Luin, in Oirghialla, it renders


is

Editor, says: the notion that

"To

day the

grey the hair on which its water .O'Flaherty omits this wonder.
f

poured."

pure spring well, whether consecrated or not. be defiled by

if

Sliabh

Bladhma, now

(T.) Slieve Bloom.


is

throwing any nauseous

filth

into

it,

or

washing

soiled clothes in

it, it will

either

The

irritable well here

mentioned

the

source of the River Bearbha,

now

the Bar-

dry up or migrate to some other locality, and many examples of such migrations are
pointed out in every county in Ireland. Thewell of Slieve Bladhma appears to have

row, in the barony of Ily-Kegan, now Tinnahinch, in the north-west of the

Queen's County.

It

floods

the lower

country for miles in the rainy seasons, a


circumstance which probably gave rise to In D. this is the the legend in the text.
ninth wonder, and the story
is

been more deeply vengeful than any of our modern wells, since the glance of a human eye, or the touch of a human hand,

was an offence which threatened inundation to the neighbourhood,

told thus:
ni

Cippa pleibe

6la6ma

bin.

t)o

pleb-

be expiated by the

sacrifice of the

and could only Mass

197
v.

The

well of Sliabh
it,

Bladhma f
at
it.

its

property

is, if

any one gazes


rain until

on

it,

or touches

its

sky will not cease to pour


Tir-Conaill:

down

mass and
vi.

sacrifice are

made

The well of Rath Both 5 in one who seeks it is, that if his life

its property to every be long it rises up against is to and salutes him with a great murmur of waves. If his life is to him, be short it sinks down suddenly to the bottom.
vii.

well of sweet water in the side of the Corann"

the pro-

perty
itself."

O'Flaherty does not mention this


list

son

who

goes to look at
its

it is

long-lived
if

it is

well in his metrical

of wonders ; but

overflows out over

brink; but

he

Cambrensis gives the following version of it, in which, as usual, he greatly improves
" Est fons in Momonia, upon the story si tactus ab homine, vel etiam visus qui
:

withering
edge."

it

At
it

does not go forth over its Acha, or St. John's well, near

Kilkenny,

was believed that the holy


as that ascribed

well overflowed at midnight on St. John's

fuerit,

statim tota Provincia pluviis in:

Eve; but no such property

undabit qufe non cessabunt donee saeerdos ad hoc deputatus, qui et virgo fuerit a

to the well in the text seems to

be

now rerises

membered
h

at

Kaphoe

(T.)

meute quam corpore, Missa: celebratione in Capella (qua; non procul


nativitate, tarn

The Corann, a plain from which

a fonte

et aquas benedictas, lactisque vacca;

ad hoc dignoscitur esse fundata) unius


satis ritu

Sliabh Gamh, near Colooney, in the county of Sligo ; on the side of which mountain
this well is still pointed out, and the popular belief still attributes to it the proGiraldus perty described in the text.

coloris aspersione (barbaro

et

ratione carente) fontem reeonciliaverit."

Top.
B

dist. 2, e. 7

Comp. Cambr. E versus,


in the

pp. 8, 9 .-(T.)

mentions this well, but he places it erro" Est neously on the top of the mountain
;

Rath-Both,

of Donegal.

county This wonder, which is not

now Kaphoe,

et in Conactia/iiRS fluids aquie in vertice


et procul a mari, qui die naturali bis undis deticiens, et toties exu-

inoutis excelsi,

noticed by Giraldus or O'Flaherty, is the tenth in D., and is thus described: Cibpu

berans marinas imitatur instabilitates."

Raclia bocli a cpich Conuill mao paejlac inci ceio DU peguo cibui^ cap a bpu-

Top. Dist.

2. c. 7.

From

the expressions

marked

in italics it

would seem that Giral-

mao cpu imoppo, m cic ach umach a hop amach. "The well of Kuthcap
;

dus had before him a copy of the Irish account of these wonders, or a translation
of
it.

Both, in the Connell country

if

the per-

No

marvellous story

lost

any of

198
copccip
pini

Imu6

"|

cpajao po

aipoi

tnapa,
ic

-\

ipcian

muip
ip

cena.
.uni.

Cajin cpacca Gocaili; noco luja


-]

cichep e

in

can

Ian

ap in can ip cpaij, beac impi pan can.


.ijc.

ceo muip cap na caipjib mopaib na muipi

Cloc

pil

loc na n-Oncon
i

pleib

pail

1nr11

Do

ca
-]

ipi

a aipoe, Dia m-buailceap


lapmn.
.;r

DO plepc cpi inopaiOi pleochao

jpmn

Ice annpo cpi h-ingancai

Uempa

.1.

mac

.un.

m-bliaoan DO

cupmiD
its

wonders by passing through


it is

his hands,

The miraculous property of the earn of


Trawohelly is spoken of in the Libellus de Mutribus Sanctorum, as Colgan calls it,

but

evident that he copied from a naIn D. this is the eleventh tive original.

wonder, and the story is told thus: Cibnn puil a cuib in Copmo DO nl cuile-| cpu" There in mapu. jjao po copmalmp is a well in the side of the Corann, which
(lows and ebbs after the similitude of the
sea."

and which he attributes to Aengus the


After enumerating the seven Culdee. daughters of Dallbronach of Dal Conchobhair in the Uecies of Bregia, and the
long
list of saints sprung from them, this document proceeds (Book of Leinster, fol.

miracle similar to this has been


of

already given amongst the wonders See above, p. 121 Alan. (2'.)
'

239,

b. col. 4.

MS.

Trin. Coll.

II. 2. 18.)

The strand of'Kothuil.

The great earn

Ocup cono puncutap imuculluim uile nu numi peo cnpn Cpacca Goraile,
T

-|

on Trawohelly strand still remains, but its miraculous property seems to be DO

co pin^pec uencait), apbepcucap nech conpcepuo culani a n-oenraio nu pic-\


i

more than
the sea.

never covered by " ttuctus mirabiliter emiSuper


this,

that

it is

pao u unim nem, culmuin. Ocup


i

~\

na biao a urjabcnl
capnpti
in

in

pa com-

nens," as O' Flaherty says, Ogygia, p. 174. It ib recorded in the account of the battle
of Mttgh Tuireadh that
raised over
this

pcncpem co ci muipocippoe h. piacpach nu cicpuo cuipip. Ocup upbepc eppcop


ITInne.

earn

was
last

Eochaidh Mac Eire the

king of the Firbolgs who was killed on the strand of Trawohelly by the Tuatha-

Nee con pcepa oencuio ap noeb pec bio cloen bib mep
ni
ni

de-Dunnan, headed by Nuadha of the


ver hand,

sil-

A.M. 2737, Ogyg.


in loc.

aicpeba eulam cmo. pia a arum pop nem.

part

iii. c.

10.

Keating

"

And

ull

these saints

met

in a

synod

199
perty of that well from the sea too.
viii.
is, it fills

and ebbs

like

the sea, though

it is

far

The

earn of the strand of Eothail'. It

is

not the less seen

when

low ebb, and notwithstanding that the tide rises over the large rocks on the beach around it to and fro. in a mountain near Glenn-daix. A stone in Loch na n-0nchon
the tide
is full

than

when

it is

at

Loch;
x.

its

property

is,

if it

be struck with a wand


after.

byway
viz.: a

of assault,

rain will ensue,

and sunshine

These are the three wonders of Teamhar",

youth of seven
;

at the

Cam

of

Tragh Eothaile, and they

of which some similar tales are told

but

made a

covenant of union, and they said of whosoever should break that union on
earth, his soul shall not reach heaven,

and

the original traditions are now so much corrupted by the ignorance of the guides and the folly of visitors to the lakes, that

he shall not recover

his station

on earth.

no dependence can be placed on them, as


representing ancient thought (7'.) k Teamhar. The three wonders of Tarn
are given separately in D. The there the nineteentli wonder, and
first is
is

And

as for this earn at

which we have
it

met, the sea shall never cover it until overflows the surface of Hy-Fiachrach.

And

Bishop Mane

said,
saints,

thus

" Whosoever shall dissolve the union of our

described

AVhether he be degenerate, or whether he be mad,


Shall not inhabit the firm earth,

IDac .un. rh-bliaoan po l>ui a Ceampaij, po tuipim clano pon


:

-\

His soul shall not reach to heaven."

served in the

See also the copy of the same tract preBook of Lecan, fol. 43, and
p.
1
1

boy of seven years old that was at Tara, and begot children at that age."
aimpip
pin.

"A

The grave
wonder
words:

of the dwarf

is

the fifteenth
in theM!

O'Donovan's Hy-Fiachrach,

7,

note

c
.

in D.,

and

is

spoken of

The earn

is the eighth in O'Flaherty's metrical list of wonders ; it is not mentioned in D (T.) J Loch na n-Onchon, i. e. the Lake of Ot-

of Trawohelly

u Cempuij, cpi f'ljje mnci bo cuch ecup bej mop. cpoigri "The grave of the dwarf at Teamhar; it is
in

cibuic

~\

ters.

This

is

the

name

of a lake in the hills

or small."
one,

three feet long to every one whether great The meaning is, that every

near Glandaloch, perhaps the same which


is

now

called Loch-na-hanagan.

There

is

who attempts
herty has

whether a child or a full-grown man, to measure it, finds it ex-

a stone called the Deer-stone in the


itself,

Glen
lake,

actly three of his

own

feet long.

O'Fln-

on the south side of the lower

thus

versified

this

wonder,

2OO

l^t in abuic .u. cpaijiD DO gac Duine ann cupmio cloinne; in ctoc no seppeo F a c c lia pail heoip beca no mopa; in
-\ .1.

cm
ni 5

-|

ap paempao plara Uempac. Cluain pepca TTlolua ipi a h-aipoe na Linn muilino pi .pa. oaine no oop pocpaic inci oca bpaigic na linne Do gnic lumu Dib. Nemipcoic ech irnoppo, oca pin puap.
i ;

.pen.

Qonacul

TTlic

Pupcainj

Ruipec

Cailli pollomain

which stands
pp. 290.
u Temoriae nani

first

in his list

Ogygia,

Compare the Ergengl Wonder, No.


pp.
1 1

xi.

8,

tumulum

lapis obtegit, in

The
quo

119, above. (H.) Lia Fail is the seventeenth


is

won-

Vir, puer aut infans tres, ct


(

non amplius, reqnat


discrimine nullo

der in P., and

thus described: Cloch

tnisque pedes longo

numerum
pedum

Multiplicat minuitve

proportio dispar."

See also Petrie on Tara Hill, p. 156 (7'.) Another form of this idea may be

ril a Cempaij5 .1. lin pail, no fteifiD FO copaiB cuch uin no jabao pi^e n-fcpinb. "There is a stone at Tamhar, i.e. Lia Fail,

termed the Procrustean; where a grave (Giraldus, Itin. Camb. ii. cap. 3, Higden, se conformem for deconp. 189, where read
formem), or a bed (Sir J. Ware, Ant. Ilib. i;d. Harris, p. 63), fits the length of whosoever
lies

to roar under the feet of every one that assumed the kingdom of Eri." For an account of this stone see Ware's

which used

Antiquities by Harris, pp. 10, 124


Petrie on Tara Hill,
p.

and

138,

where the

down in it. Such was


or

the grave

question is discussed whether this famous stone was ever removed from Tara, and

upon Crugmawr
"

Pen Tychryd Mawr,

whether

it is

the same which

now forms

in the vale of Aeron, in Cardigan.

the seat of the ancient coronation chair in

Which

to the

form of evenitself,

Westminster Abbey,
posed
'

as

is

generally sup-

Visitor conforms

(T.)

Where

if

armour be

left

Entire at nightfall

Certainly at daybreak

Cluain-fearta Molua, now Clonfertmulan old grave-yard, giving name to a parish dedicated to St. Molua, at the foot
loe,

You

shall find

it

broken."

Higd

The tychryd mawr, great house of shuddering, was the palace of the chief of
the giants; and it is well if no atrocity See as above wa? connected herewith.
cited,

of SliabhBladhma, in the barony of Upper " In confinio Ossory, Queen's County


:

Lageniensium

et

Mumoniensium,
Hele

inter re-

giones Osraigi et

et Laiges," are the

words in which the situation of the ancient

and Hynavion Cymreig, pp. 155,1 56.

Church

is

described in the

life

of St.

201

seven years of age begetting children and the grave of the dwarf;, which measured five feet for every one, whether small or large; and the Lia Fail, i. e. the stone which shouted under every king whom
;

it

recognised in the sovereignty of Teamhar.


xi.

There

is

the people

who

its a mill-pond at Cluain-fearta Molua property is, m bathe in it at the neck of the pond become lepers: it
1

injures not if entered in


xii.

any other

place.
at

The grave

of Mac

Rustaing

Eus-Ech", in Cailli Follamhain,


in

Molua, and they apply exactly to the


of the present grave-yard.
lect,
p.

site

Fleming, ColSt.
p. 943. Molua's day

water flows from the linn or pond upon the wheel of the mill. Mr. O'Donothe

374.
vol.

Ussher, Primord.
ii.

van informs

me

that these words are

still

Lanigan,

p. 206.

was the 4th of August.


pond, or tradition of
perty,
is

No

trace of the

its

wonderful pro-

County Kilkenny, and proin most other parts of Ireland. (T.) bably n Rus-Ech The old church of Kosso iised in the

now

to
is

be found in the parish.

each,

In D. this

and

is

the eighteenth miracle, described thus: Qca lino muilinb


-|

now Russagh, is still remaining, near the village of Street, in the north of the county of Westmeath, adjoining the
County
of Longford, but the grave of
is

o Cluam-pheupca ITlolua, clammy na oume ciajjaib innci ace munaij aenca-

Mac

ouca

TTlolua.

Qca mno
mao ann

aile

ipn linb

no longer pointed out or remembered. Mac Rustaing was the materRustaing


nal brother of St.

ceona, DO cpaij oej acappu


ciajaip is a millpond at Cluain Fearta-Molua, and the people that bathe in it become lepers, except the monks in
pin

Coemain Brec, and was

oenann pubuip " There innci.

probably an ecclesiastic, as he is spoken of as one of the eight distinguished scholars of

Mac
p.

communion with Molua. There


place in the

is

another

Armagh, about the year 740. See Congliune's Vision, Leabhar Breac, St. Coeman Brec, Abbot of Ros219.
September, A.
I).

same pond, twelve feet distant and it doth no harm if it is

each, died I4th

615

at this place it is entered."

The monks

(Ussher, Primord. Ind. Chron.), on which day he is mentioned in the Felire of

evidently put out this story to secure their

own

bathing-place from public intrusion.

The word bpai^ic denotes the sluice or narrow canal through which
IRISH AKCH. SOC.
1

-(T.) m Neck

month of Sepof the Felire preserved in the Leabhar Breac, there is the follow.ZEngus.

At

the end of the

tember, in the

MS.

ing account of the grave of Mac Rustaing: Coeman 6pecc ITlac Nippe .1. o Ropp

6.

2 I)

202

mioi

nf

a Delma cumaing ben a pegaD cen rnaiDm

epci, no apo-

501 pe m-baec.
.jem.

a .1. t>i ingin, Cpebpa -) Leppa TTIacpab o Chailli poclao a mairpec, i ipeb apbepcn-anmann; labpaiopec a m-bponnaib
po
;,

raip a naeb pacpaic i planaig


hi

pin.

each
pioe,
1

Caille

ocuplTlac cluno oen machap eac a


liac

Polamam hi IDioe aca Rupcamj map oen ppip,


n-oip.

The grave of Mac Rustaing,


In

I say,

Kos Each, without disgrace,

No

hi

Ropp

aca Coeman 6pecc, uc Oen[sic],

Every woman who sees shouts, Shrieks, and loudly laughs.


Critan
(

was the name

of fair

Mac

Kustaing,

S up oicunc
Roppliacc.
i

peo nepcio ubi epc


Hlic

iarbdaire

was the name of Mac Samain,

Qonocul oin
ITlme.

Rvipcam^

Aindiairr

was Mac Conglinde,


the poems he made."

Ni chumamj Ropp each hi cen maiom a oelma nach bfn a pea^ao


epci

Many were

Mac
wonder

no cen apojgaipe boech uipum, uc

Rustaing's grave is the twentieth in I)., and is thus spoken of:

oiric,

Q6n
Rupcumj puioe, Hi Roppeuch cen imnaipe,
cech ben baijio,

:cul

bean
"

^-ije VTlic

mic Rupoainj noco peoann apejao jan ^aipe, no cpopc.


no

The grave of Mac Rusdaing; can look at it without a laugh or scream."

woman

-(T.)
Cpicun utnm
ITIic

Cailli Foc/t/adlt, or the

wood

of Foch-

Rupcuinj

pain,
ladh.

^apbouipe amm TTlic Samum, Qmoiuipp up niuc Conjlinoe, Plop DO lumib DO pmoe.
'

Ily-Fiachrach, where the situation of this celep. 463, The story ot brated wood is ascertained.
a voice from the

Sec

O'Donovan's

wood
all

of Fochladh

is

told

Coeman

lirccc

Mac

Nisse,

i.e.

at

Ross

in the Confessio of St. Patrick, the

Hymn

in Caille Follaraain, in Meath, he is, and Mac Rustaing along with him, and they were both the children of one mother.

Each

of St. Fiech, and

attributed to Probus.

the Lives except that The Confessio does

Or
is,

it is

in

Ros Liag that Coeman Brecc


[dicit], sed nescio

not speak of the voice as coming from children, and neither do the second and
fourth Lives in Colgan. This was, therebut probably the original story ; chilFiech and the Tripartite Life speak of

ut Oengus dicunt

The grave of nbi est Ros Liag. Rustaing is in Ross-Each in Meath.

Mac

fore,

No
Ut

woman can
dixit,

look at

it

without a sudden ex-

dren; tnacpaio Caille fochlao (Fiech,


n. 8);
c.
i. pueri in sylva Fochladensi, (Trip. to this 30); and the other Lives add

clamation, or a loud frantic laugh.

203
in

Meath, no

woman

has power to look at without an involuntary

shriek, or a loud, foolish laugh. xiii. The children of Cailli Fochladh

viz.,

two daughters, Cre!

bra and Lesra were their names; they spoke from the wornbs of their mothers, and what they said was, Come, O Saint Patrick and
save us.
XIV.
that they were children yet unborn ; " vox infantium ex uteris matrum ex region-

they were the same who had called St. Patrick out of their mother's womb, and

ibus Connactorum Hock

aillilo

fortaich

[which Colgan interprets, heu, accede hue


fer

but that they afterwards became saints he does not give their names. The Tri;

auxilium], (Vit. 3"

c.

20); infantuli

partite Life gives us their names,

and

al-

Hiberni maternis uteris inclusi voce clara


clamantes," (Jocelin, cap. 21). The scholiast on the hymn of Fiech gives us the

place already cited, the author had called them pueri, and in ano-

though, in the

ther place

(ii.

c.

names of these

children, telling us moreover their number and their sex he adds,


:

tos infantes in

that their voices were heard throughout all Ireland, and even by Pope Celestin at Home. " Ipse Coelestinus quando ordina-

says yet here (ii. c. 86), tus baptizavit, Deoque consecravit duas
:

77) he speaks of mulutero matrum existentes, " Ibi vir sanehe

celebratse sanctitatis virgines

Crebream

et

batur Patricius audiebat vocem infantium

Lassaram, Gleranno viro nobili Cuminei filio natas. Ha; sunt qua; inclusre in utero
materno, in regione de Caille-Fochladh, referuntur dudum ante in persona [i. e. in the name of, or on behalf of,] infan-

eum

advocantium.

Infantes

autem, do

quibus hie sermo est, vocabantur Crebrea


et Lessa, dufe
filia;

Gleranni ut

filii

Nenii

et hodie coluntur

sanctffi, et
:

ab

tium Ilibernia; clamasse ad

S.

Patricium,

ipso Patricio erant baptizatro


sia

et in eccle-

de Foreland juxta Muadium fluvium [the Moy] ad occidentem, requiescunt. Qua; autem tune in ventre matris exis-

maris Tyrrheni, efflagitando ut seposita mora ad Iliburnos convertendos acccleraret: earumque


esset

dum

in

insulis

sacra;

exuvia;

ut

patronarum

loci,

in

tentes dicebant, erant hasc: Hibernienses

summa

veneratione in ecclesia de Kill-

omnes clamant ad

te.

Et

ha;c ssepius

fhorclann juxta

Muadium

versus occi-

ab

eis

decantata audiebantur per Hibervel usque ad ipsos

dentem asservantur."
p.

niam totam
Jocelin

Romanes."

832.

See Ussher, Prim, The children of Caille Fochladh

(c. 59) mentions the baptism of the daughters of Gleran, and tells us that

are not mentioned

among the wonders of


(T.)

Ireland in D., or by O'Flaherty

2D

2O4
.jriu.

Sil in
i

paelcon

n-Oppaigib aca.

Qipoi
i

ingnao

acu.

Oelbaic lac

mapbfap me na^ac; aicmc Dia muir.cepaib nap


)

conaib alcaio, ~\ ciagaic lac conpeccaib, -| oia amlam bio na cuipp ap a peoil ma m-belaib ip

-]

Dia pogltiaipcep na cuipp, aip

ri-gluaipcep
.jcu.

ficpaopum cucu pempep. Uopann mop no caitjecc n-aimpip Oonncaib mic Domnaill
i

mic
'

Descendants of the wolf.

This story

is

will
sis

be in their teeth." Giraldus Cambrentells

D, where it given stands as the twenty-second wonder: Qtaic apoile Dame a n-Gipmo .1. pil
fully in

much more

a story of

two wolves who had


of the Ossorians,

been a

man and woman

but were transformed into wolves every


seven years, in virtue of a jcurse imposed on their race by Saint Naal or Natalis, abbot of *Cill-na-managh, or Kilmanagh,
in

f.uijne paeluio

pichemb mac

a n-Oppaije, ciu^aio a cipe, in can ip ail leo,


-\

bep nu mac a cuppu pein, in ran tipe, pajbuio ciajaio up na conpachcaibaichni^io bin mumcepaib can a coppu oocumpcujub,

mapbaio na
-|

h-mt>ile po

the Co. Kilkenny,

who

flourished in

the sixth century.

nished to
in a

They had been baMeath, where they met a priest


Henry
II.,

up DIU

cumpcuiocep capip up nu coppaib


nuiigcep

ni
;

pecpuo ceachc
-]

wood, a short time before Earl John


seems, the use of lan-

oia cpechcpin

carne to Ireland in the reign of

amuich beio na cpecca


-|

nu

and retaining,

it

coppuib unopna ci^aib


oeap^j

bi^

in

peoil

cuicam amuich ana


are certain people in

piuclaib.
Kri, viz.:

"There

the race of Laiglme Faelaidh, in Ossory, they pass into the forms of wolves when-

guage, they foretold the conquest of IreThe following is a land by the English. of what the wolf said to the priest: part " De quodiun hominum genere sumus

Ossyriensium
lis

ever they please, and kill cattle according to the custom of wolves, and they quit
their

vnde quolibet septennio Nataper imprecationem saneti cuiusdam


;

scilicet

Abbatis, duo, videlicet, mas


formis,

own

bodies;

when they go

forth in

ft foemina, tarn a

quam

tinibus

the wolf-forms, they charge their friends not to remove their bodies, for if they are

exulare coguntur. Formarn enim humanam prorsus cxuentes induunt lupinam.

moved they
;igaiii

will

not be able to come


;

Complete

vt-ro

septennii spacio,

si

forte

into their bodies

and

if

they are

superstites fuerint, aliis

duobus ipsorum

wounded while abroad, the same wounds


will

loco simili conditione subrogatis, ad pris-

be on their bodies
flesh

in

their houses;

and the raw

devoured while abroad

tinam redeunt tarn patriam quam natnram." Top. Dint. 2, c. 19.

205
xiv.

The descendants

of the

a wonderful property. They go forth in the form of wolves, and if they happen to be killed with flesh in their mouths, it is in the same condition that the bodies out

are in Ossory. They have transform themselves into wolves, and

wolf

of which they have come will be found and they command their families not to remove their bodies, because if they were moved,
;

they could never come into them again. xv. Great thunder happened in the time of

Donogh

q
,

son of
Donall,

Cambrensis, whose credulity was un-

i.

pp. 287-9;
q

"

P-

34

-)

bounded, gave
tale.
it

full credit to this strange

Not
to

up

Fyncs Moryson, who holds ridicule; but it appears from


so

Donogh. Donogh, son of Donall, son of Murrough, was king of Ireland from A. D. 770 to 797, according to O'Flaherty's chronology, Ogyg.,
p.

what he

says, that the tale

was currently

433.

The

believed in his time:

"

It is rediculous,"

(he says), "which some Irish (who will be believed as men of credit) report of men
in these

Four Masters have placed the great storm, here counted as one of the wonders of
Ireland,
are:

parts [Upper Ossory and Orinto wolves, except

under the year 799; their words Uapla jaech anbpoill, coipneac
-| i

mond] yeerely turned


the

aboundance of melancholy humour transports them to imagine that they are


so transformed." (T.)
Itin. p.
iii.,

cemocpe:ic ip in lo pia peil puopmct: na bliiion po, co po mapbuo oeicneBap ap mile hi epic Copcubmpcmo,
-|

c.

5, p. 157.

co po punt> an muip oilen picue


panociib'.

cpi

cerning this strange


class

For the legends and facts conand widely-diffused

"A

violent wind, thunder, ami

of demoniacs or melancholies, con-

lightning occurred this year on the day before the feast of Patrick, so that a

sult Herodotus, iv. 105; Pliny,

viii. 22; Olaus Magnus, de Gent. Septentr. lib. xviii. Gervas Tilbur. Otia Imper. i. cap. 45-7
;

thousand and ten

men were

killed in the

sen territory of Corco Bhaiscin ; and the divided the island of Fitae into three

c.
i.

15; Marie de France, Lai

du

Bisclaveret,

parts."
island,

Werwolf, p. 178 ; Lond., 1832; P. Lancre Tableau, etc. des


pp.
i.

William and the

The island of Fithi is a small now called Mutton Island, on the

Mauvais Anges,
i.

259,309; Hakewill's
6; Boguet Discours
;

coast of the county of Clare, opposite KilThe two other parts of Ibrickin.

murry

cap. Apologie, des Sorciers, cap.

s.

liii.

Verstegan's Resti-

the original island are still to be seen near it; they are insignificant islets, or rather lofty masses of rock, close to

tution, p. 237; Life of Nathaniel Pearce,

Mut-

206
mic TTIupchaiD pig Gpenn, ^up mapb .;rup. ap mill bcnpcino ~] co po pann innpi pici cpi.
i i

epic

Copco
ppi pe

.;rui.

t~pi li-inganra la

Cluam nuc

rtoip.

pep cen ceno

no pecc m-blia6an. Ince t>ucuc a amm .1. TYlaelcamain. In call lam ~\ cop On. In reD pon SinainD co cabpao lep epcunj jac laojia

c-aonacul po clap
ann, i

Cluain beup

-]

ni
~|

pepp

ni

clopp DO aonacul

po ppic pep mop-ulcac im>,

bappac

uip-beifi Do pcuabaib cenjail ime.

bpaena pola oepjje caipip, Cuig cpai^i oej; ina

poo, i .ppF- cpoi^eD DO


.jeun.
i

Loc Lai^ muip nao bai De ace a larpach.


ton Island.
a

ralam uapu. DO ehio yiap co epic Umaill la Connacco

Mr. O'Donovan remarks,

in

communication

to the Editor, that the

Tighernach, ad an. 549, and by Keating under the reign of Tuathal Maelgarbh
(A. D. 533-544),
four years
nois,
fair

barony of Ibrickin was originally a part of Corco-Bhaiscin, before the Ui Bracain,


or

who

tells

us that this

headless wonder lived in that state for

Mac Gormans,
i'act

settled in that country.

among the monks


in

of Clonmacoff at the

This

appears from the position of Mutton Island, which is here, and by the

his

head having dropped

of Tailten,

consequence

of his

Four Masters, said to be in Corco-Bhaiscin, and also from the Life of St. Senan,

having sworn falsely on the relic called This story is the hand of St. Kieran.
certainly of great antiquity, and

who was
race.
'

the patron of the Coreo-Bhaiscin

was once

(T.) Clonmacnois.
is

The first

of these three

extensively believed; nated in a figurative


a loss

it

probably origiof describing

mode

wonders

the twenty-third wonder of Ro bui on me u CluuniIreland in D.


:

of

memory
4, in

or reason, or

some

eccle-

siastical or spiritual defect.

In a note at

mic-noip,

cpeblaiD,

ceucc a cino oe cpe po bai .un. m-bliuona 'nu beardi^ lap pn, cpe nu liitioe, no cuinno caicliei b. " There was j;eao biab
lup
~\
-\

August
is

told

of St. Molua,

the Felire of Aengus, a storywho went into a

church with

St. Comgall, and, to their astonishment, every one in the church,

man

at
off

Clonmacnois,

after his

head

came

through

disease,

and
;

he was

seven years afterwards living his trunk he called for food

through and contold

including Comgall and Molua themselves, The following explaappeared headless. nation of this appearance is then given:
Ip oe aca po ap Cornwall .1. m-anrnchapapu arbuch, a cupu cen cheano, i
-|

sumed

it."

The same

story

is

by

207
Donall, son of Murrough, king of Ireland, which killed one thousand and ten persons in the territory of Corco Baiscinn, and divided InisFithi into three parts.
xvi.

Three wonders

at

Clonmacnois r

A man without
5

head

Inte Bucuc was his name, i. e. during the space of seven years. Maltamain. The blind man who used to dive into the Shannon and

bring forth an eel in each of the forks of his hands and feet. The grave' which was dug in Cluain, and it was not known or heard that there was an interment there, and there was a great-bearded man found in

covered with drops of red blood, and a covering of green birch brooms about him. Fifteen feet long was he, and there were thirty
it,

feet of earth over him.


xvii.

Loch Laigh",

in the territory of

off into the sea, so that

nothing of it

Umaile, in Cormaght. ran remained but its place.


xviii.

u cachaipi cen chino; up if colano cen " The cheno bmne cen anmcapaic.
reason of this," said Comgall, "is the death of my spiritual director; and I am with-

as far as the Editor

knows.

The legend

of the giant's grave appears to be connected with the adventure of the poet

Mac
u

Caisi,

which will be found


(T.)

in

the

out a head, and ye are without heads, because a man without a spiritual director
is

note, p.

210

man without

a head."

Comgall

Loch Laigh, a lake in the territory of Umhaile, the ancient country of the
" the Owles," a disO'Malleys, anglicised trict comprising the barony of Murrisk (called uriiall uucepac, or the upper), and
the barony of Burrishoole (called urhull

then appoints Molua his confessor, and

immediately the congregation appears to him with heads as usual. (T.)


5

Inte Bucuc.

Keating

calls

him Aba-

cue; the word inte signifies "the man," or " the individual," and is a title used

loccpac, the lower), in thecounty of Mayo.

See Q'Donovan's Hy-Fiachrach,

p.

499,

we now use "Mr.," or as Dominus was used to monks and the clergy.
as

much

-(T.)
The grave. This and the foregoing wonder are omitted in D. The story of
'

The disappearance of Loch Laigh is recorded by the Four Masters at the year 848 Loc (,ao\% hi epic Lima ill " Loch la Connace DO eluo. Laoigh. in
and the map.
:

the blind fisherman

is

not told elsewhere,

the territory of Umhaill, in Connaught, ran off," [or was evaporated]. (2'.)

208

Coc (,eibino DO puuo puil pyii .ipr. oe cono pala paipcib cpo amail pcamu cec bpuifi. n-aimpip Qeoa mic Neill, co .jcijr. P|iop pola oo peprain
.;runi.
i i i

ppir a paipce cpo pola popp

r.a

muigib un Cianacc oc

Oumu

in

Oeppa.
.pp.

In

mac becc DO labpao


po bui
in

Cpaeb Laippe
ic

oia mip lap na

copo cupca pcela imoa.


.;r;ci.

In apaili lo

pib TTlac Coipi

con boinn como pac-

caba
Loch Leibhinn, now Loch Leane, about a mile from Fore, in the north-east of the
T

peapub ppopa pola iapum, 5un Bo poppolu poppna mai^ib peil puipre cpo
-|
i

The miraculous county of Westmeath. of its waters into blood is recorded change
by the Four Masters at the year 864. 6ephmt> bo paob hi puil; u caplu cue com bo pmpce cpo amuil pcuma
f,oc\t

" A oc Ouinumbeppu. great and thunder, in Ireland wind, lightnings,


Ciciiiuccci

this year,

and there

fell

a shower of blood

afterwards, and particles of blood and gore were found on the fields in Ciannachta, at
x

" Loch Lephinn was converted into blood ; so that it appeared as

a imeaccaip.

Duinhan Dessa."
i.

(T.)

Craebh Lasre,

sods of gore, like entrails, Dermot, son of edge."

all

round

its

tree of St. Lasair,

Arbor Lassarse, the the name of a monase.

Aodh

Slaine,

tery near Clonmacnois, of which St. Air-

king of Meath, and afterwards (A. D. 658, Ogyg. p. 43), in conjunction with Blathmac, king of Ireland, had his residence in an island on this lake, in the time of St.

meadhach (Krmedus or Hermetius), who died A.D. 681, was the founder and paO'Clery's Calend. at ist Jan. ColTrias Thiturn., p. 172, n. 45. Four gan, The Masters, at the years 681 and 882.
tron.

Fechin of Fore.
Colgan, ad 20 Jan. * Dumha

Vit. S. Fcchini,
p.
i.

c.

23.

Dessa,

135 (T.) e. the monumental

Annals of Clonmacnois (Mageoghegan's transl.), record the birth of the wonderful child at the year 870, in these

mound

or tumulus of Dess, the exact site

words:

of which has not been ascertained; but


it is probably situated in Cianachta Breagh, near Duleek, in the county Meath. The bloody shower is

" There was a chield borne at Crewelasragh, near Clonvicknose, this year, who was heard to call upon God by distinct

Mr. O'Donov&n thinks

thus described by the Four Masters at


"fiatr mop, ceinceac, n-Gpino a bliuoun p, po
-] -\

words, saying Good God in Irish, being but of the age of two months." This

the year 875.

event

is

also recorded in the

Annals of

coipneuc

Ulster, at the year 883, and

by the Four

209
xviii.

that

it

Loch Leibinn changed into blood during nine became sods of blood like unto parboiled entrails.

days, so

xix.

Niall, so that sods of blood

shower of blood was shed in the time of Hugh, son of were found about Cianacht, at Dumha
infant

Dessa".

xx.

The

boy who spoke


day the poet

at

Craebh Lasre
tidings.

in a

month
Boyne,

after his birth,

and who disclosed many

xxi.

On

a certain

Mac

Coisi y

was

at the

where
Masters at 882: lilac occ bo la bpaocc
i chu^ oa mumrip pein lap pin. " The poet Mac Coisi was once on the bank of the Boyne, when he saw the

leip h-i

Cpaoibh nem. "

aippe oia oa niiop

lap

na

jei-

young boy spoke at Craoibh Laisro within two months after his birth."

-(T.)
J

swans on the Boyne; he shot one of them, and when he took it up lie found that it

Mac Coisi.

This was probably intend-

was a woman.
fore she

The poet asked her whereI


it

ed for the Erard or Urard

Mac

Coisi,

who

was

there.

was

in grievous sick-

was chief poet

to

Ferghal O'Eourke, king

ness, said she,

and

of Connaught, and died at Clonmacnois, in

people that
into
this

died,

was supposed by my but demons put me


her

the year 983, according to Mageoghegan's

shape.

The poet took

Annals, or in 990, according to Tighernach.

with him, and restored her to her own


Stories of this kind, people afterwards." in which the agents are supposed to lie

There was another poet named

died in 1023, acCoisi, cordinsr to the Annals of the Four MasO ters, and was chief poet to king Maelseachlainn (or Malachy) II. See O'Reilly's This is Writers, ad ann. 990 and 1023.

Erard Mac

who

the

fairies,

arc

common

to

this

day

in

full and very parevery part of Ireland. ticular account of Mac Coisi's adventure is

to

the 24th wonder in D., and is thus given: 13 o bai in pile tTlap Coipi la ann pop bpu na &oinbe, co pacaio na h-ela pop

be found in a legend transcribed by Mr. Eugene Curry, from a MS. in the possession

of Mr. John Kennedy, of Dublin.


too long for insertion here, but very much from that given in the
is

The story
it

f>omo copbib'puij h-en


appaig a n-galap qiom up
i

bib,

in

can bo
;

differs

pucaib appeao po bai ann bean


in pilio 01

cop

text, if indeed it be not a different adven-

CID pobich
pi

ann puo; DO buoup, ba


-|

ture of the same poet ; it places the event in the reign of Congalach, son of" Maelmithigh (seen. p. 21 1). Mae Coisi was on the bank of Loch Lebhinu (now Loch Leane,
,

b6i

le

muincep oo cuabup eg copum


picrpa.

rucpac oemna ipm

Rue

in pilio

IRISH AliCH. SOC. l6.

2IO

caba

in

elcai n-eala co caplaicc cloic ooib, co po ben t>ap pceic

eala Dib; pechip Dia jabail lapooain, ~\ oocep Do copoba ben, ~| coma poacc pcela uaioi cio Do pala t>i, -[ can imup tuaioi; aon-jatap ba,olpi, ~| DO cep Do muinncip co n-epbalup, peopi, DO
-]
i

-|

ipeb apaiDi ip oia muincip.


.;c;ni.

oeamna pom aipcellpac


copup pileo
blaipep
n-aili
i

teo

-\

pop caoban

in

pill

Oa

po cecoip

in ci

in

n-Qipcepaib o Gpt> TTlaca paip; mapb Dala nai. Oia pillcep umoppo po cpi

acpaig con baiDi in ci na n-oeca, conao aip nac lamaiD oaene a raoall ace minep cesmaD cpoich.
pop pin copup

aenac ^xjillcen in apaili lo, co paccaio in loingiap pan aeop, co caplaic aen Dib 501 n-Diaio bpaccain; rappapaip in jae piaonaipi in aenaij, co cainic t>uine ap in luinj ma DiaiD; in can po gab a inn anuap ip ann pojab
.jf^in.

Congalac mac

ITIailmichij; bai in

in near Fore, Co. Westmeath),


a beautiful

when he saw
"beyond

was not to be found.


stances in Sir
fiction of the
z

woman,

of great size,

a curious resemblance to

This logond bears some circum-

that of the

women

of the time," dressed

Walter Scott's beautiful


(T.)
called

and weeping bitHe approached her, and she told terly. him that her husband had that day been
in green, sitting alone,
killed at Sidh Chudail,

White Lady of Avenel. Airtltera The district now

and was buried

at

Orior, regio orientalium, containing two baronies of the Co. Armagh. The wells

Clonmacnois.
to

Mac

Coisi mentioned this


set

here spoken of are

now

forgotten, and
is

king Congalach, who

out to Clonof the story.

have

lost their terrors.

This

the four-

macnois to

test the truth

teenth wonder in D., and


differently described,

is
:

The
of

clergy there could give no account it; but a monk died that night, and on

thus
.1.

somewhat Qcnic ou
TTlcica

cibpaio a n-Oippceapaib
foip, in ci

Qpo

digging his grave they found fresh blood and leaves, and at length, buried very
deep, with his face down, the corpse of a

ibeap uipci

in

oapa cibpao bio

cpu,
1
rii

bio paejluch, in ci ibeap apoile, peap nechcap bib pec a ceile, conub
-|

giant twenty-five feet in height. They put the body down again, and the next
day, on opening the grave, which to all appearance was as they had left it, the corpse

aipe pin nu latnap uipce necruip oib " There are two o'ol.
wells in Oirthear,
viz.,

the person that ; drinks the water of one of the wells will

east of

Ardmacha

21

where he perceived a flock of swans whereupon he threw a stone He quickly at them, and it struck one of the swans on the wing. ran to catch it, and perceived that it was a woman. He inquired tidings from her, and what had happened unto her, and what it was And she answered him: "In sickness I that sent her thus forth. " and it appeared to my friends that I died, but really was," said she, And the poet it was demons that spirited me away with them."
;

restored her to her people. xxii. There are two wells

in

Airthera

2
,

to the
is

eastward of

Ardmacha.

He who
is

tastes of the

one of them
it

immediately dead.
is

If the other well

gazed upon three times,


e. the

immediately swells,
that people dare

and drowns the person who so gazes.


not toucli them, except wretches
xxiii.
[i.

Hence

it

desperate] alone.

Congalach", son of Mailmithigh, was at the fair of Taillten on a certain day, and he perceived a ship in the air. He saw one
of them [the crew] cast a dart at a salmon. The dart fell down in the presence of the fair, and a man came out of the ship after it.

When

his

head came down

it

was caught by a man from below.

Upon
be poor, and the person that drinks the other will be rich ; and no one knows one
of them from the other, and therefore no
twenty-fifth wonder
related: in D.,

and

is

thus

6ai Conjaluch

mac muilmi-

person dares drink the water of either of

them."
a

(T.)

He was king of Ireland Congalach from A. D. 944 to 956, in which year he was killed by the Danes. Ogyg. p. 435.
The
fair,

popmnu peap n-Cpeano uime la arm a n-aenach, co pacaoap in luinj upunaep co capplaij peap aipoe, .1. appin a n-oeagaij bpuoain; luinj, jablach
ehij co

co cappld ann pin n-oipeoccup

in

pij.

or rather public sports of Taill-

"Congalach, son of Mailmithigh, with the greater part of the men of Eri around

tenn,

now

Telltown, near Navan, in the

him

there,

was

at the fair,

when they saw

county of Meath, were celebrated, and continued to be frequented by all ranks, until the reign of Eoderic O'Conor, who died

a ship in the air, and a man out of it, i. e., out of the ship, cast a fork against a

A. D. 1198. This unmeaning story

is

the
2

salmon. There happened to be there an assembly of the king." (T.)

212
in

pep anip.
lapcain.

Co

n-Debepc

in

pen anuap, acacap icom haouo


-j

a|i

pe.

Cec uair no ap Congalac,


.perm.
ic

lecaip pimp

-\

ceio uaiDib pop

pnam
cain

Gpaili ailicip DO ^aiDelaib DO pala Do Uoipimp TTlapRoitn, coino pacca a maraip ic pooail loma ~| peola DO boccaib in coimt>er>, cocall uaiDi popcle in mniDi i m-boi in loim, i po bai ica tappaiD ina piaonaipi; ~\ m oecaio in macliaip

ciaccam o

innonn erep ace a Pop ailirip DO pigni a pooail; i ap onoip TYlapcain Do jiigne, ~\ pi Ccnncigepn maraip liui Oanjail mic baeramnap

Do pijne

po caipperi Dia maraip in paipcle lap m-bliaDam lap COIDCCC anall DO, -| cue pi aicm paip, ~\ ba cuimpi Dia muibi pen, coniD DC pin ap pollup j^ac poDail Do jnirep a n-uaim
in

poocul;

~\

Tllapcam co n-jeb j^peim beo .pr^u. In lanamain


a n-anmann
.^ui. Cloc pil
cell puil Dei
.jrprini.
i

Uoipinip TTlapcam.
ppi

Cluain ipaipoanaip.
a

6ablu

-]

6iblu

all

n-UUcaib,
cpi
i

ipi

li-uipci,

Dia cpeccap

in

reipeppm epn (.oc Suini Onjiam

cpar

poimi.
e ^ l1D co

pleib

5 l)a nie

n-oechm6

ip

in

Pebail.
pcpcuin.

^Torinis of Martin, i. c. Tours in France. The uaimli, or Cave of St. Martin was

Cantighern, tliiughter of Guaire O'Loclitnain, and wile or mistress to Flaini


O'Maelsheachlain. Guaire, her father, was
a lector

probably Desertmartin, in the county of Londonderry, where the memory of St.


INIartin

was held

in great veneration.

Of

Uadangal, son of Baethamhnas, mentioned


in this legend,

in Clonmacnois, and died, according to the Four Masters, in 1054. The third was Caintighern, a daughter of

nothing

is

known.
in

In the

Cellach Cualann of Leinster.

She

died,

ancient tract on the names of celebrated


Irish

according to the Four Masters, in 728


(T.)
c

women, preserved
(fol.

the Book of

193-202), three women of the name Cantighern are mentioned. One was

Lecan

Jiablu

and

Biblu.

of this couple

Nothing is known beyond what is here said,


like
is that they contithe tradition about

the wife of Fiaclma, son of Baedan, king of Ulidia, who was killed, according to the

The meaning probably


nue
still

alive,

Four Masters, A. D. 622.

Another was

Nero, Arthur in Avallon, &c.

(T.)

213
I am being drowned," said Let him go," said Congalach and he was allowed to come up, and he went away from them, swimming in the air, afterwards.

Upon which
"

the

man from above

"

said,

he.

happened to arrive from Rome. There he saw his way mother distributing milk and flesh meat to the poor of the Lord. He took away from her the cover of the muidh [vessel] which conat Torinis of Martin,

xxiv.

certain pilgrim of the Gaedhelians

on

his

tained the milk, and she was looking for it in his presence. Arid the mother had not gone thither at all, but it was in Eos Ailither she made her distribution at home. And it was in honour of Martin

was Cantighern, mother of Ua Dangal, son of Baethamhnas, that made the distribution. And he shewed the cover of the vessel to his mother in a year after his coming home, and she recognised it, and it fitted exactly her own muidh. So that it is manifest from this that every distribution of alms that is made
she
it.

made

And

it

in

Martin's

Cave

is

as

effectual as

if

distributed

at

Toirinis

of

Martin".

xxv.

The couple [man and


c

Clonard. Bablu and Biblu


xxvi. There
it is

wife} who are alive to the east of are their names.


in a

is

a stone

church
e
,

in

to

shed blood three

clays previous to a

Ulster whose practice plunder of the church.

xxvii.

The

lake of Suidhe Odhrain

in Sliabh (i-uaire,

migrated
xxviii.

and went into the Fabhal.


d

stone.

This
I),

is

the twenty-seventh
it
is

dered."
e

(T.)
i.

wonder in

where

thus given:

Suidhe Odhrain,

e.,

Sessio Odrani,

cloc anu paile ceall u n-Ullcuib, cij pull dp in cloc in cun uipjceap in " There is a chill, no pe nu n-apjuin.
-|

Qcu

now

anglicised Syoran or Seeoran, is a townland in the parish of Kuockbride,

barony of Clankee, county Cavau. Sliubh


Guaire,
still

stone in a certain church in Ulster,

and

now

Slieve Gorey,

is

the

name
in

blood comes out of the stone when the

given to a

mountainous

district,

vhurch

is

plundered, or before

it is

plun-

the same barony.

The Fabhal (read pu-

214

m-bpejaib DO in aeop, gup pancacop a buip cumjabail ip in aeop, Cempaij pinoabaip n-aba. 1 a bloga Uaillcin Cippa TTlailsobannillai^nib; in Dec plepcac a h-cnnm; .jcjrijc. a h-cnpoi in plepc uinopenO cupcap inci op abairin dpi aca pi DO ni plepc cuill, Di po cecoip, maou coll pocepDap inci ip uinopinn DO poaig epn. ceneab Do aicpin ic 17up Dela ppi pe .ijc. .fff. Cloicreach
.

Cpop

cloici

~\

mop bai pop a combac ip


-|

paicci Slaine

-|

n-uap,i coin Duba Diaipimoe ap,

~\

aen en mopecuppu,

no cegDip na
translates,

bull, for Pebal, in the Irish text,) is the name of a stream tributary to the Boyiie.

Jocelin, Vit.

S. Patr.

c.

94,

The emigration
corded, at

of this lake

is

thus rethe
hi

"albus campus;" the place there spoken of, and in the Tripartite Life (part iii.,
c.

Masters:

1054, by 6och Suibe Oopam

the year

Four
Sleib

4),

was

in the diocese of

Clogher; but

Fiunabhair
as appears

Abba was
its

^uuipe u eluo in oeipio oioce peile niicil con-Oeacuio ip in peulxull, ^up


blio

from

evidently in Meath, being mentioned in the

text in connexion with Slane, Telltown, and

hionjnub mop

la each.
in

" The lake

of Suidhre

OJhrain, migrated on the latter part of the night


of St. Michael's eve, until
it

Sleibh Guaire,

Tara; and in the following passage from the Calendar of the O'Clerys, it is said to be on the Kiver Boyne: 2 Mali. Neuccuin, oeipjiobuilpuopuic, o
i

came into

CiUUmche
-|

the Fabhall, which was a great wonder See also the Annals of Ulster at to all."

j-Connuillib muipreirhne, nabalp obu pop bpu ftomne.


f,iariinm

o pionPlluc

DO

A. D. 1054.

There

is

no

lake, or tradi-

tion of a lake,
(T.)
!

now

in

this

townland

Mail 2. puip puopmc e. Neachtain, a disciple of St. Patrick, of


Gill Uinche in Conaille Muirtheimhne, and of Fionnabhair-abha, on the banks of the Boyne. He was the son of Leamhan, In a gloss on the the sister of Patrick."

"

Slaine,

now

Slane, a village on the


dis-

Boyne, county Meath, in the ancient


trict of
8

Bregio

(T.)
i. e.

Finnabhair-abha,
Kiver,

the Bright Field


a

name

of this place in the Felire of Aengus


it

of the

now Feunor,

townland
barony of

(ad 2 Mail),

is

said to be
so

m-6pea-

giving

name

to a parish in the

jaib,

"in Bregia;"
is

that Finnabhar-

Duleek, county Meath.


Ireland

Several places in

abha

were called Finnabhair, which

modern Fennor

completely identified with the in Meath. See Ordnance

2I 5

stone cross which was on the green of Slaine taken up into the air, and was shattered in the air, so in Bregia, was that its shreds and fragments were carried to Tailten, to Tara, and
xxviii.
,

A great

to Finnabhair

abha s

The well of Maell-Gobhann", in Leinster. The DeachOver the River Liffey Fleseach [the wand transformer] is its name. ash wand that is put into it is immediately Its property is: the it is. made into a wand of hazle and if it be hazle that is thrown into it,
xxix.
;

it

be ash at coming out of it. Ross Dela, during xxx. belfry of fire' which was seen at the space of nine hours, and black birds, without number, coming out and going into it. One great bird was among them, and the smaller
will

birds

Map
h

of Meath, sheet 19

(T.)

described by the Four Masters, at the

Mael- Gobhann.
identified,

This well has not


is

been

and the name

now
in

ob-

year 1054: Cloicceacn ceneo DO puipccpm ipm aep uap T?op oeala ota oorhnac
peile Jjuipgi ppi pe coij

solete.

It is the twelfth

wonder
pil

D,

and

is

thus described:

Gibpa

pleib

oiaipmioe

mo

-\

app,

-j

aori

nuap eom ouBu en mop inu

f.at^en, placcuill inori, plat umopeann cic aipoe; no umnpeann innci plac
-|

meoon,
ueicib'

no ceijio nu heom beja po pioe an can ceiccoip ip in cloicc-\

cliuill aipoe.

"There
a

is

a well

in

rench.
air,

"

belfry of fire

was seen

in the

mountain
into
it,

rod of hazle put ; conies out a rod of ash ; or ash


in Leinster
crimes

over Ross-deala, on the Sunday of the

feast of St. Guirgi [George] for five hours;

put
'

in,

and a rod of hazle

out of

it."

out of

blackbirds innumerable passing into and it, and one large bird in the middle
of them, and the little birds

Cloicceac ceneao, belfry offire. a steeple, or belfry of fire, a column of fire: the word cloicceac is the name
i.

went under

e.

his

wings when they went

into the bel-

fry."

given to the round towers in every part of Ireland. Ros Dela, the place where
the miraculous tower of
fire

In the year

1054,

the feast of St.

was

seen, is

George was on Saturday; the annalist must, therefore, mean the year 1055, unless

now
of

Ross-dalla, a

townland in the parish

we suppose him

to speak of the

day

Durrow, near Kilbeggan, county of Westmeath. The phenomenon is thus

after as " the

Sunday of the George."-^.)

feast of St.

2l6
na h-eoin bega po clumaib
in

can no cegeo
"]

ip in cloicceac,

-|

can-

carap
i

in

n-aipoe,

~|

amac conup gabpac coin leo na n-ingmb aenpecc no lecpec pip co calam uaiOib, lac mapb. Luiopec
uile
-)

pop pa n-Depioap o'elligporu co cain oaipbpi pop pa n-oepio in c-en mop uc po larh, puc laip cona m pep cio imluaiO. ppernaib a calinam,
in
-| ~\ "|

enlaic ap lapcain,

in caill

.ftp.

Imp loca Cpe


t>o

no anrnannai boinerma
rn

Gib nip lamair ecame boinenoa mil no Do 6uine, m epil pecfac inoi,
epic
;

~[

~|

cumacap a aonacul
.;r;c;ni.
~\

ince.

TThnlenn Cilli

Cepp

n-Oppaigib;
i

meileab
~\

n-t>om-

nac ace na n-oegeb; reacc mo.

ineil

nac [poca]

n-gaioi,

lamair mna
in

.^pn. Cacain bnoi


J

Senl.oro

Colmain

cia

Dopapcap

nn-

popc
Locli Cre

This lake

is

HOW

dried up,

Cambrensis,

who mentions

also another

re-mains, surrounded by a and contains the ruins of a chureh, bog, which still exhibit a beautiful specimen

but the island

island in the same lake called, Insula Viventium (imp na m-beo), in which no man could die, but in the ti'Xt both pro-

of the architecture of
tury.

tin-

eleventh cen-

The bog
nu

is

now

called,

from the

perties appear to same island: "

be attributed

to

the

island, ITloin

li-iri]-e,

" the

Island," and the

name

i:>

anglicised
is

Hog of ihc Muna1.1

Momonia unam majorcm

Est lacus" (he says) "in Boreali, duas continens insulas,


et alteram

minorem. Major

hinsha or Monainsha.

It

situated

townluncl of the same name, in the parish of Corbally, barony of Ikerrin. which was formerly a part of the district of Kile, in the
Co. Tipperary, about two miles S. E. of the town of Roscrea. The church is figured in

ecclesiam habet antique religionis. Minor vero capellam cui pauci ca-libes quos Coclicolas vel Colideos

vocant devote deservel

viunt.

In

majorem nunquam fuumina

funninei sexus aliquod animal intrare po-

Ledwich's Antiquities of Ireland, p. 115 (2nd edit.), and appears to have been dedicatcd to St. Ilclair, or Hilary; see the

Probatum quin statim moriretur. hoc multoties per canes et catos, aliaque sexus illius animalia, qua: periculi
tuit,

est

The Calendar of O'Clery, at Sept. 7. storv of the island in which no female


could live
is

causa frequenter advecta statim occubueIn minor! vero insula runt, tc

nemo unquam mortuus


natural! mori potuit.

fuit,

vel

morte

as old as the

time of Giraldus

Unde

et Viventium

21 7

birds used to nestle in his feathers

when

And

they

all

came out

together.

And

they went into the belfry.they took up dogs with them

in their talons,

and they let them drop down to earth and they dead. The birds flew away from that place afterwards, and the wood upon which they .perched bent under them to the ground. And the oak upon which the said great bird perched was carried by him by the
roots out of the earth,

and where they went to is not known. No xxxi. The island of Loch Cre in the territory of Eile. female bird, or female animal, whether beast or man, dare enter upon it. And no sinner can die on it, and no power can bury him on it.
j ,

xxxii.

The

mill of Cille Cess

in Osraighibh.

It will

not grind

on the Lord's day, except for guests. And a handfull that has been stolen.
xxxiii.

And it will not grind even women dare not come into it.
1
.

The ducks
Dist. 2.
in the
c.

of the

pond of Seanboth of Colman


the
Dist.
2,
c.

Though
they

Insula vocatur."

4.

From

51.

But the
is

peculiarity of

mention of Culdees

Ledwich has taken occasion


of his speculations.
Hist. vol.
k
iv.,

above passage, to connect

excluding women
sis

ascribed by Cambren-

to

the mill

of St. Fechin, at Fore,

with Monaincha some of the most absurd


See Lanigan Eccl.
(T.)

in

p.

290

Westmeath. Ibid. c. 52. The word poru inserted between brackets in the text, is added by a later hand, and signifies

Cill Ceis.

This place has been iden-

a handful.
in

This

is

the twenty-first

tified
it is

by Mr. O'Donovan, who proves that the same which is now anglicised
still

wonder

D, and is thus decribed: ITluiUeanD Chille Ceipe a n-Oppai^ib

Kilkeas, and

called

in

Irish

Cill

nocu meleano oe
)

Ceipe by the neighbours. It is a parish in the diocese of Ossory, barony of KnockThe topher, in the county of Kilkenny.
well
it

na n-aijea6, ni oo spep. " The mill of

oomnaij ace cuic meleunn upbup jaioe


Cill

Ceise in

spoken of by Giraldus, who calls " the well of St. Lucherinus Apud
is
:

Ossory; it does not grind on the Lord's day except the share of the guests and it will not grind stolen corn at any time."
;

Ossyriam

est

molendinum Sancti Luchenihil,

-(T.)
1

rini abbatis,

quod diebus Dominicis

Seanboth of Colman

church dedi-

de furto vero vel rapina

nunquam

inolit."
5

cated to St. Colman, which Mr. O'Dono-

IRISH ARCH. SOC.

6.

2l8

pope aioci mapaen la h-mpce na linoi loipcoip peoa in caiman pon coipi pin
uipce.

caipi

pop cenib
-]

aa
ceg

no
in

ni

h-aupcoicij,

ni

Ni aicpebaic ono, loipcino no nacpaca n-6pinn uili, co bepcap a h-maoaib eili mci aplaio po cecoip, ipeb pon ni bia nac n-anna ace luc pael pinnae ni bai [n-anpo oepbao,
jcjtyiu.
t

1 cia

-|

~\

~\

nianna] aupcoicech
caipppi
.1111.

inci

-\

ip

mepaip ap cep
pinic.

-|

ap puacc.
ptnic.

TTluip

m-bliaona pe m-bpach.

Ctinen.

III.

van has shewn to be the same which

is

n-upce pop cenio cia po loipccheu


in

now
tain

called

Templeshanbo,

in the diocese

peoa

Domain pon coipe

ni

rhfij in

of Ferns, situated at the foot of the


called in
Irish Suijhe.

mounThe

^aijliean,

upce co capcap lucpam app ipm lino " Colman cfonai. O'Fiachrach, i. e. at
in his

and in English,
situation of this

Mount

Leinster.

known

to

church, which was unArchdall and Lanigan, is thus


c.

Senbotha Fola, in Hy-Cennselaigh it is church are the ducks, which are


;

described in the Life of St. Maidhoc,

26,

not to be touched; for although they are cast by a mistake made at night, into

published by Colgan (Acta SS. p. 21 1): " Quodam die vcnit S. Moedoc ad monas-

water on the

fire,

though the woods of nil

terium quod dicitur Seanbotha, juxta radices montis qui dicitur Scotice Snitrhe

the world were burned under the pot, the water would not be heated until they are
it and put into the same from which they were taken." (T.) pond

taken out of

Lagen, id est Sessio Laginensiuni."

The

monastery was founded by St. Cohiuin O'Fiachrach, whose memory was there celebrated on the
2

Tested.

The popular

belief ascribes

this peculiarity of Ireland to the prayers

yth of October.

Colgan,

ibid. p. 217, n. 26,

and

p.

210,

n. 46.

The

story of St. Colman's ducks is now forgotten in the neighbourhood, but it is

of St. Patrick ; an opinion which is defended by Dr. David Roth, in his Elucidationes in Jocelinum, published by Mes-

singham, Floril.
rejected
S. Patr. c.

p. 127,

sq.

But
v.

it

is

by Cambrensis, Top. Ilib. Dist., 2, c. 31 ; it occurs also in the following note on the Felire Aenguis, at the 27th of
October:

told

by Colgan, Append,
20 (Trias,
i.

ad Acta

p.

255), and

by La-

nigan

(vol.

p.

252,

n. 108),

who main-

Colman ua fiuchpach
i -|

.1.

hi

tain that there never


reptiles

pfnbothaib pola n-Llib Cfnopelaij^. Ip na chill acauc na lachuin, ni lamaip


ear; ap cia pocepcap
i

in

Ireland.

were any venomous In D. this freedom


is

from venomous creatures


tioned
last, as

also

men-

n-impoll aioche

the twenty-eighth wonder:

219
with the water of the pond, they were put by mistake of night, into a pot upon a fire, and although all the woods of the earth were

burned under that


water become hot.

pot, they

would not be

injured, nor

would the

xxxiv. There live not then, toads nor serpents in all Eri, and even though they be brought from other places unto it they die imExcept the mouse, the wolf, mediately; and this has been tested.

and the

fox, there has not been,


it.

and there

shall not be,

any noxious
sea
n

animal in

And

it is

temperate of heat and cold.

The
Finit.

icill

come over
Finit
.

it

seven years before the day of Judgment.

Amen.
III.

Gp mjnuo
nachaip
innci
-|
-j

nr.op dile

can leoman

a n-epm& .1. can can loipceann


-| -|

Breac

(fol. 14,

b.) there is an account of

can peipr neimnj ace pmnai mic cipe, i oa chujcap moce a rip aile mod can puipeach ciagaio ej po cecoip

expulsion of the demons from Ireland, and of the seven requests which he obtained of the Lord. The first
St. Patrick's

three

of these

were:

Cipe DO pepuib

conao lac

pin

ppim injuncu Gpenn


" There
is

uile

conuige pm.

another great

aicpiji pe m-bap, cio ppi pe en uaipe, na po h-iacca ippepno puip

Gpenn DO gne
i

wonder
nor

in Eri, viz., there are no snakes,

lions,

nor toads in

it

and there are

paino
the

m-bpach;-] cona po aitcpe bao eccin mopi; co ci muip catppi .uii.


-|

no venomous beasts except the fox and wolf, and if they are brought into it from another country they die in it immediately without delay. These are the prin(T.~) cipal wonders of all Eri we know."

m-bliuona pia m-bpar.

" Whosoever of

men of Eri repents before death, even the space of one hour, hell shall not be shut on him at the judgment; and foreigners shall not inhabit the island; and the sea shall come over it seven years before the

Ralph Iligden (Polychron. 4) has recorded the tradition that St. Patrick obtained for the Irish
lib.

The
5,

sea

c.

judgment."
regarded

It is

evident that

this last is
Irish,

as a blessing to the

this privilege, that

no Irishman

shall

be

alive

during the reign of Antichrist. This serves to explain the expectation that the
sea shall cover Ireland seven years before

shall

by that means, Ireland be saved from the persecution of


because,
(T.)

Antichrist
Finit.

In D. there occur the follow-

the day of judgment.

In the Leabhar
2

ing wonders, not mentioned in the fore-

F2

22O

III.

maelmupa Ocna

.cc.

Canam bunaoap
jaiji

na n-jaeoel
Canci]-

cloc n-jlfofno
twelfth wonder.
4.

going the order in

list;

the

numbers prefixed denote which they stand in the


list

t)ipna

in

Oajoa bon

.1.

cloch DO

twenty-eight wonders of which the given in D. consists.


i.

bepap up in tnuip DO caech po ceooip co puib pop bpu in cobuip ceonu. " The
Dirna of the Dagda,
taken out of the
diately,
viz., a
it

Loch
.1.

6ein

ceuclipu
-|

chipcillu
" Locli
viz.,

stone which

is

uime
1

cipcall poam,
-|

chipcnll luai^i,
a
a

sea,

returns imme-

chipcall lapino, cipcullurnu. Loin; four circles are round it;

and

is

found at the brink of the


This resembles the third

same well."

circle of tin,

and a

circle of lead,
circle

and

wonder of Man.

See above, p. 12

1.

The

circle of iron,

and a

of copper."

This

is

the

first

of the Irish wonders

men-

Est ibi stagnum byNennius: quod vocatur Loch Lein, quatuor circutioned
lis

"

word Dirna denotes a stone weight. nnc n-Qinjcip u n-eup 5. lubuip uc citheup a peach cip up in mui^i
n-uipci co

ambitur.

Prirno circulo gronna stanui

pop

cip.

pollup " The

ni

peccup h-e pem

yew

tree of the son of

unibitur, secundo circulo gronna

plumbi
quaret

ambitur, tertio circulo gronna


to

ferri,

Aingcis at Eas Maighe; its shadow is seen below in the water, and it is not
seen
is

circulo

gronna

a;ris

ambitur,

in

itself

on

the land."

Eas Maighi
Maigue, at

eo stagno multa- margarita; inveniuntur, quas ponunt reges in auribus suis." This
is

the cataract of the river

Cahirass, in the

the tenth wonder in O'Flaherty's me-

Loch Lein, list, Ogyg. p. 291. now the upper lake of Killarney, but antrical

not appear who This is O'Flaherty's eleventh wonder.


13.
.].
i '

county Limerick. Jt does the son of Aingcis was.

ciently both lakes were regarded as one,

Cippu pleibe <5 avn ca xln inncl lun oo pal goipc, i Ian o'pip uipci.

and called Loch Lein.


3.

" The well of Slieve

Gamh; two

fulls are

6och Riach
in

oura

Loch Riach, [now near a town of the same Lough Keagh,

juc

lo.

onn. "

diupjmb

ill

in it

[i.

e. it

full of salt

two things], viz., sea-water, and full of pure


is

full of

water."

The

well of Slieve

Gamh, or the
is still
it

Galway.] then ; colours every day." This


in

name

it
is

takes

many

Ox

Mountains, county Sligo,

well
his

O'Flaherty's

known.

OTlaherty

describes

as

221

III.

DUAN EIREANNACH".
Mceelmura of
Othairi* cecinit.

Let us sing the origin of the Gaedhel,

Of
fourth wonder.
16.

hic;h

renown

in stiff battles,

Whence
his
o! o

own copy

of the Gospels:
1

ip

DO cuj

Copp mnpe jei6 no h-aemip

pucpoic a poipcela. He died A. D. 489.


Tigern. in anno.
p

copach Domain can chuipp aile papia. " The crane of Inis Geidh has been alone
from the beginning of the world, without any other crane with her." Inis Geidhe,
i.

(7 .)

name

Duan Eireannach. I have given the of Duan Eireannach to this poem,


it

for convenience sake, as

seems of the

e.

Insular Sancta? Gedhias,

now

Inishkea,

or Inishgay, is an island about three miles See O'Donovan's oiT the coast of Erris.

same nature with the Duan Albannach, which is already known by that name to
the
tory.

students of Irish and Scottish his-

Hy

Fiachrach, and Map.


of the saint

Very

little is

known

has given her ilame to the island, but the existence of


i

who

(Ogyg.
ancient

Although quoted by O'Flaherty iii. c. 72), and by Keating, this

poem

has never been published,


to be

the lone crane of Inishkea


believed
in

still

firmly
is

and may be said


historian.
It is

unknown

to an

by the peasantry. O' Flaherty's sixth wonder.


21.

This

B'IO

Ciunan naimlin^ maipi can locan bpenao co no ballaib ocaib con " Cianan of Daimhpap puilr i mngean.

here printed from a very in the Book of Leinster, in good copy the Library of Trin. Coll. (H. 2. 18), com-

pared with two other copies, one in the fragment of the Book of Lecan, which

Hag [Duleek] remains without corruption, without stinking, with his members
perfect,

remains in the same Library (II. 2. 18), and the other in a paper MS. in the handwriting of Tadhg O'Neaehtain, also in the Library of Trin. Coll. (H. i. 15, p. 27), which seems to have been copied from the

and his hair and


is

This curious tradition

his nails grow." mentioned in the

notes to the Felire Aennuis, at the 241!) of

November
as

it

may, perhaps, be understood


to us the fact that the

communicating whole body of the saint was preserved as St. Cianan was one of a relic at Duleek.
the earliest Irish Christians, to
Patrick, according to

Book of Leinster. Mr. O'Reilly (Trans, of Gaelic Society, p. Ivi.), speaks of " a very fine copy of it", which was in his

own
it

possession

but

if

he alludes to

this

whom

St.

turns out to be only a transcript in his


the copy in

Tighernach, gave

own hand-writing made from

222
cctnap rapla conogup oilfno

oocum
Cicne
cib
in

n-fpfno.

pfpano
i

in jio

rpebpac

cuippfp pfne

oop puc cfpce rfpe no puiniuo 5]iene.

Ciappo cucaic jiooop pojluaip nem DO capciul, in DO feceD, no in DO cfnac,


no inD' 5apciuo?

10

Ciao

ap

oilpiu ooib

pop Domun
15

inD a raeoin

Dm

n-anmrnjuD

in

a n-acpeb

Scuicc no

CiamDip
H.
i.

15,

from which the text


transcript
is

the worst of the three copies is here printed. This the Library of the Academy, but is, of course,
in

Irish

Academy,

p.

207, where, after

men-

now

made of the historical poem written him for Flann Sionna King of Ireland, by
tion
his death

Royal of no authority.

Irish

In the following notes the readings of the Book of Lecan will be distinguished by the letter L., and those
of O'Naghten's copy
q

ITlaelmopae cc ^ e F'P eola cr ca1 P l6e F' epjna on bepla Scoireccoa Do ecc ipn ochcmao bl. DO plaicri plomo c-Sionna
is
:

thus recorded
6

F el

Pn

an

1-

FT

by

N __ (T.)

884.

" The same Maelmura, a learned,

Maelmura of

Othain, or of Fathain

(the

F being

aspirated and omitted), now

historian skilled truly-intelligent poet, an in theScottic language, died in the eighth

Co. Donegal.

Fahan, near Loch Swilly, in Inishowen, See an account of Maelmura

year of the reign of Flann Sionna, A. D. 884." The writer then quotes a poem
in praise of

in O'Keilly's Irish

Writers (Trans. Gaelic

Maelmura, which
(T.)

is

too long

Four Masters, at the year 884, and the Leabhar Gabhala of


Soc.. p. Ivi.). See also the

for insertion here.


r

Mighty stream-

Conojup, compound-

the O'Clerys, in the Library of the Royal

ed of tono, a wave, and ^up, powerful.

223

Whence

did the mighty stream' of ocean Waft them to Eri ?


the land in which they originally lived,
1

What was

Lordly men, Fenians

What brought them, for want To the setting of the sun ?

of land,

What was
Upon

the cause that sent them forth

their

Was

it

in flight, or for

wanderings ? commerce,

10

Or from

valour"?
1

What is the proper name As a nation,


By which

for them,

they were called in their Scuit or Gaedhil ?

own

country

'5

Why
dered
In the preceding line, gleceno is renbattles, on the authority of O'Clery's
Glossary, where jlecen is explained jleo [battle], and gleo teann [stern fight],

pep (which in the plural would be better


cuippip) will therefore signify noble or lord-like men (2\)
u

written

Valour.

"Did they

leave their former

For canap capla,


pala
5

line 3,

L. reads can oop

(T.)
land.

habitations in flight from their enemies, or for the sake of commerce, or from a
spirit of

L.
'

What was the "what was the


Fenians.

Ceppi uppano.
(T.)

adventure and love of conquest ?"


in

division."

L. reads (ciapi cucaic

po poj^lump),

Alluding to the story of

pern lap caipcuil?


v

(T.)

Fenius Farsaidh, King of Scythia, and the school of learning established by him under the superintendence of Gaedhal, See Keating (Haliday's Transl. p. 225), and O'Donovan's Irish Grammar, p. xxviii. sq. Cop is a lord, a chief (in the oblique case cuip): cuipson of Eathor.

The language here is very and perhaps has been corrupted by rude,
Name.
transcribers.

L. reads,

Ce
oia

oiae apa oipliu oml>

cinom cuioen

n-ammeouj ma

n-oaipnib
(T.)

pcuir no jaeioil.

224

Ciamoip pfne aclejicha


oo anmuriu ooib

acup jaeoel anoop jleio can ooppoiO.


610 nup pelpapu

20

cam pa

cop ba cipech, 11015 ir eolach ppeir pfnra) a


i

mac
Ulan
TII

TTlilfD.

ail

oo Dia bio mniu ouic

25

ba niapoch

opo pfncapa

mac

TTlileo

peib po jielad.
N<ie ndip laper ap ciniuo

ip

uao

oo jpecaib oun conap m-bunuo


conap n-objiio.
w Fene
L. reads,
"

Don
What
adventure were they upon
In their angn,' course,

pene apa m-beapoair mbu amm ooib

Or what

sons

(if

the sons of Mileilh

Are they

to be traced to?"

ocup in jaeioil pup j^leij ccm oop pobij. (7'.)


x

And

then follows:
leip noo pelu oum uile cop bo cicheach

6uo
Ignorant

The word cipech occurs


in the other copies,

again, line 146. In L. tlie following stanza,

which does not occur


is

Qp

ba peappoa appeich peancapa


niileao.
clear to
is all

mac
" It

inserted here:

me,

Cione pemeno poppa poboup

And
For
I

it is

visible,

pmch pepgach no cia mac oo niaccaib


cuip a m-beappchap.

am

excellent in the stream of history


of Miledh

FTlileuD
1

Of the sons
Willing.

"_ (TV)

vmio coip le Oia, L.: and

225

Why

was Fene" said


for

to

be

them ? And Gaedhil which is the Whence was it derived ?

A name

better,

20
to

Although thou revealest it not But leavest me ignorant",


For thou

me,

art learned in the stream of history

Of
Yet

the sons of Miledh,

if

God be

willing*,

thou shalt have to-day,

25

Not to-morrow,

The

order of the history of the sons of Miledh,


it

As

happened.

The royal son of righteous 2 Noah, Japheth, From him is our descent, Of the Greeks' are we, in our origin,
In our laws.

Of
in line 28, peib
'*

cmpulao
nai|i,

(!'.)

Acta SS.
(T.)

p.

494) has given a legend of

Righteous.
"

omitted in L.

Ch'eeks,

The

alleged Grecian origin

seems to require a descent from Japhet


identified

the origin of the Scots, in which they are said to have been a colony from a city " called Choriscon," situated on the river
Pactolus, between the regions of Choria

through Javan, whose name was anciently with laon, the open form of
Ion; curb
ct 'lojuaj/ov

'lutvia Kcil

7ryr<;"EA-

this city

The inhabitants of [Caria] and Lydia. having discovered the superior


Thrace, set out, "junctis
sibi

Josephus, i. vi. I. But if Fenius Farsaidh was the great-grandson of Japhet


Xrivif.

fertility of

by Magog,
(Ogyg.
p.

as
9,

10),

Mr. O'Flaherty found it and as the Scythian

Pergamis et Lacedffimoniis," with their wives and property, to take possession of


that country,
sessuri

mythus

requires,

why

are Miledh's sons

peterent."

"ut cupitam terrain posThey were driven,


out of their

said to be of the

author of the

Greeks ? (H.) The of St. Cadroe (Colgan, IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6. 2
life

however, by

terrific storms,

course, through the Straits of Gibraltar,

226

Oon

cpeib

if

ampu po ^abpac
35

plan up puilec
pop bic bpofnac; o cupcbail jjpeme co a puineo.
plaicein cpoon pojab
ri-glfpac ri-jlespac;
in rhbic

Nembpor a amm
in

pfp lap nofpnao

cop ofptnap. pfniup cliuice ap


in

4
Scicia

Cum

pop pluajao, eolac pfp aipejoa ccnaio

bpufmap bagach.
foa ofn
in

bepla bof

ip in

oomun

45

nri

po jjabpac, bepla Dec ap cpi picbcib


Sool

can po pcappac.
and then up
reprcscnts
Picts
to Iivlnnd (whicli the

author

son of ./Eneas
nian,

(i.

e.

Fenius), a Lacedemoof their leaders.

as

being then

inhabited

by

who was one

See

gentem Pictaneorum rcpeviunt). landed under Cruach an eile, now They Cruach Patrick, in Clew Bay, Co. Mayo.

They proceeded thenee to Clonmaenois, then to Armagh, Kildare,Cork,Bangor, and


cventolona;
session of the,
in short, they obtained pos-

I he ib. 502. Colgan's notes, 11.39,40, author of the Life of St. Cadroe is supA.I). posed by Colgan to have written The common story given by Col1040.

gan (note
p.

2,

ad Vit.

S.

Abbani, 16 Mart,

whole island (particularly of


although so long beit first

621) represents the migrations of the Scotic colony to have been from Egypt to
Greece, thence to Spain, and thence to
Ireland.
u c

its ecclesiastical cities,

fore Christianity),

and they called

(T.)

Choriscia, from the

name

of their native

In

this

world.
i.

Uap bir bpomech,


Nimrod.

L.

town, and then Scotia, from Scotta, daughter of the king of Egypt, and wife of Niul,

Nembroth,

e.

L. omits pep

in line 39,

and writes the name Nebpoch.

227

Of

the most illustrious people that ever enjoyed

bloody sovereignty In this world" of woe from the rising of the sun
;

35

To

its setting.

valiant prince took dominion over the world,

wide-spread, noisy world; Nembroth" his name, a man by whom was built

The

The very

great tower.

40

Fenius came unto him d out of Scythia, Upon an expedition,

man

illustrious, wise, learned,

Ardent, warlike.

There was but one language

in the

world c

45

When When
N. has
*

they met,

f Twelve languages and three score

they parted.

A
Hempo&
this
all
(2'.)

renders this stanza thus

Unto him.

Keating,

who quotes
:

V.

"

41-52 of
occurs in

poem, omits chuice, which


the other copies
in L.
is it is

Egressum Scythia Fenius numerosa secuta est. Turba virum; studiis nimirum addictus, ctarmis

Mix
f

illc fuit >

necnon vir mente sagaci."_(r.)

written cliucai.
sary to the metre.

The omission

neces-

In line 42, L. reads

pop pa pluaijeo, and Keating popp an


pluajab, which is also required by the metre. In line 44, for bajacli, warlike,
L. and Keating read buuouc, victorious; and N. buajac, which is wrong, unless
it

Keating reads, baoi and in the next line, map pan oorimn, DO jabpac. L. reads moio jabpac. Dr.

In

the ivorld

Lynch has paraphrased


"

this stanza

thus

Ingressis turrim mortalibus, unica lingua

Nota

fuit, digress!

septuaginta loquuntur

Et binas linguas."

be intended for buabac.

Dr. Lynch,

In line 43, N. and Keating read picio for


pichrib.
f

in his
a.

MS.

unpublished translation of Keating, in the possession of Mr. O'Donovan,

(T.)
score, i.e. 72.

Twelve and three

The

228
Scol
in

mop la pafrmir

ic

pojlaim
5

cec fp^na, bfo co pfp apD aorna po in cec bfplu.


t>pfra

ampa

mac DO pafmup pajipaio


55

ba Dual co bpnr,
ap cumcac in cuip la cuaich caiman Nel Oapogpao.
17ancarap pcela co popaim> la mfc h-5pfra,

Nel mac Paeniupa


bepla
in beclia.

ica piler

60
in

6pefa Nel pa ofp

651 pc

pern n-5inpm n-glfpe,

number
ties, as
is

of Noah's sons and their posterii

Sem, totidcmque lingua;


Spcciil.

esse coeperunt."

enumerated in Gen. x. and

Citron,

i.

from which arose the number of 72 languages, both among Jews and Chris73.
tians. Philistim

whom

being omitted, as having boon introduced parenthetically (Gen. x.


14,
i

The angels beheld ascending and descending the ladder were 72 in number, and they were the angels of the 72 naDoctrina,
i.

c.

44.

Jacob

tions.

Simeon ben Jochai,


i.

cited Bartolocei

Citron,

i.

12.),

not as one of the

Bibl. Uabbin.

p.

228-9; Reuchlin de
This idea
is

original tribes,

but in reference to a later

Verbo

Mirifico. p. 938.

agree-

subdivision. Peter Comestor, in his Scho" Texuntur ex eis lastic History, has said,

able to the Greek version of Deut. xxxii.


8,

"according to the number of the angels

72

generationes,
ct 27

15

de

Japhet,
xiv.

Chem,

de Sem."

fol.

30 do But Vin-

of God."

the

The Mahometans likewise adopt number 72 as that of the nations di;

cent of Beauvais mentions both reckon" Fuerunt ex tribus Noe filiis ings thus
:

vided at Babel

and

in

analogy to that

division they boast of their religion being

scilicet

gentes 73 (vel potius ut ratio deelarat72), 1 5 de Japhet, 3 de Cham, et 27 de


1

divided into 72 sects, while they allow only 71 to the Christians, and 70 to the

8 great school was founded by Fenius, to instruct In all knowledge,

50

A man

deeply learned,

who

excelled

In every language.

son was born to Faenius Farsaidh,

separated" from him for ever, On the building of the tower by the men of the world, 55 Nel, whom he loved.

Who

News came

to Forann'

With great eclat, Of Nel, son of Fenius, who knew


All languages of the world.

60

Nel was carried southwards


j

to Egypt,

Heroes of dark blue weapons,

The
Jews.
p.
1 1

See Rycaut's Turkish

Empire,
Hist, of

Separated.

t)uul

is

now

obsolete

8.

Compare
p.

also Keating,

Ireland,

61,

and O'Flaherty,
(//.)

Ogyg.

but seems to signify separated. In the next line L. reads oo rucncli; grammar

part
2

ii.

p. 63.

pojlaim la and gives lines 51 and 52 thus Pemur,


To
instruct

L. reads

etc

would seem to require cuaraib, but it would be inconsistent with the metre;
cuaich
is
is

the reading of all the copies, anil

,-,

pep apo ampa co mbuaio oc each


,

used
1

asrain in the
i.

same

sense,

1.

8r

(T.)
is

ma

Forann,

e.

Pharaoh.

This stanza

beplu.

quoted
Keatinggives them thus:
p.

in Haliday's edition of Keating,

Peap a6urhpaeanui6eolac[or mlrhop]


in

jac beupla.
this stanza thus:

233, and in the manuscript copy by John Torna O'Mulconry, but it does not occur in Lynch's translation. For la ver. 58,
(T.) Haliday and O'Mulconry read 50 J Heroes pein, cognate with renmo,

Dr.

Lynch paraphrases
"

se calcntissimus artis

Cujusvis Fenius, lingua et cujusvis peritus


Evasit, multis in lingua quaque Magister
(

a soldier, a hero
T.)

or the

word may be the


"

same

as pine, a tribe, a nation.

people

23

DO bpfch injfn phopaino Do Dap epe.

Rue Scocra
ap
pip
n-Diil in

pcfc

mac DO Neol

65

fpp cfc

cafa

plara pfgelc.

pfm

o pliafniup ay1 clu cfn Docca,

a m-bepcop,
70-

(^ueDil o ^aeoiul slap Scuirr o Scocra.


Sfo
la
;

gapca

mop

m-bacap
i

phopamo
75

la mfic n-nabai]i

popoap Duanaic popoap

ri-oalaih

Sluag cuare De leicfp uaD ap omun, pop a plicc co opfmun


co muip Romup.

80

or heroes of dark blue weapons" is possibly a deseription of the Egyptians; but it better be taken in apposition with Nel, as descriptive of his ful-

reason.

word
.1.

is

5^ e r denotes weapons, arms; the thus explained in a glossary jlepe


.1.

may perhaps
lowers
to
;

jlepu
k

inble no

apma.

(7 .)

Daughter __ L. inserts her name Scoca:

his son Gaedhal

is

by some

said

have been called jlap, or green, from the colour of his armour (Haliday's Keating, p. 237); the ers of
,

in line 65 the same MS. reads pu^ Scoca injen DO Nml, an error which has been corrected by an ancient hand which

and

weapons of the followNel may therefore be here called i.e. dark blue or black, for a similar

has written no
(T.)
1

mac

over the word injen.


L. reads eppiccoca,

A hundred fights

231

The daughter" of Forann was given Unto him afterwards.

The beauteous Scota bare

a son to Nel,

65

After his arrival in Egypt, hero of a hundred fights', Gaedhal Glass,

Endowed with

sovereign righteousness.

The Feni from Faenius are named, Not small their renown". The Gaedhil from Gaedhuil Glass are The Scots from Scota.

70
called.

In great peace were they with Forann,

And

They They

in great pride recited poems in their assemblies,


;

75

recited battles

11
.

The hosts of the people of God Forann permitted To go forth from him through fear,

He followed in their track To the sea Romhuir


.

fiercely

Forann
a hero of battles ppi
;

and

in

the next line

ties; or

perhaps
:

placa peijele (T.) m Renown. L. and Keating (Ilaliday's ed. p. 238,) and O'Flahcrty (Ogyg. p. 349,)
read bpi

76, thus

we should render lines 75, "They were poetical [fond of


;

jan (or can) bocca, which " O'Flaherty renders res manifesta satis." Can ooccais, literally, without difficulty.
(T.)
n
Battles.

poetry] in their assemblies They were warlike [or numerous]". For popoap, in lines 75 and 76, L. reads niboop, which
includes a negative ; and in line 73, map pom buoap la Popano (T.)

pch

"Bomhuir

They

recited duans (histo-

of

muip pomuip, a corruption mare rubrum. L. reads oe mmp poinstead of co.

rical

poems), and tales or histories of bat-

muip

Haliday

(p.

245)

232

6dcip popamo a aobul caipDoe,

b'n uili

cfpna cuac Oe Da cfp, nf pop baiD ino p

Qcpai^pec clanna Niuil peps popainD, combcap bponaij, oon nijail 06115 nac Decacap
lap
in

85

copaio.

Cio in can na rfpna popamo Don piao paenach, cuara 6jfpc ecla la claino Neoil

90

ma

n-oaepau.

Uallparap libfpna popaino a cfp cpebpac,


in

aiocln uaip

Dap belac

95

mapa

puaio paippec.

Paipec pec InDe pec Qppia, ap Don pfppiD, Don Sana, co m-bpfj n-uaj'ail, Da cfp pfppm.

100

pop
absurdly translates

mapa

poirmip,

"the

conjectural.

The word caipoe, which has


chariots, is

great sea," and in the same place he also makes the stupid blunder of rendering

been rendered

now
it

obsolete,
is

and the meaning assigned to


doubtful.
q
'

very

cuara

Oe

" Uannan's tribe."(line 75),


is

(T.) L. reads pola Reached.

(T.)

Chariots __ This translation

entirely

People of Egypt.

Lines 9 1 and 92 are

2 33

Forann was drowned with


chariots'
5

all his

multitude

Of mighty The people of God reached" their own The sea did not drown them.
;
1

country,

The

children of Nel raised Foran's

ire,

85

So that they were sorrowful, Because they joined not in revenge

Along with the champion.


But when Forann returned not From his onward journey, 90 The people of Egypt" were dreaded by the sons of Nel
Lest they should enslave them.

They seized the ships of Forann, They deserted' their country


;

And

in the night time over the track Of the lied Sea they passed".

95

They passed by India, by Asia, 1 The way they knew To Scithia, with noble might, Their own country.
;

too

Over
thus given in L. aopaijpecap cuara oia n-aepao, " the people of ei^epr, ap
:

and in the next


" Passed.
*

line

pop

f r

DO P

peppao, they

sailed,

(T.)

Egypt attempted

to enslave

them."

(T.)

They knew

L. reads,
Inoia, pech Clippie,

5 tibepna, evidently the Latin Ships. Liburna navis, a swift boat, or galley.

Reppao pech apa pepm,

(T.)
1

oochum
L. reads huachip peppao,

Sceichia, com-bpij uapail,


(T.)

Deserted.

cia rip peptn.

IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6.

pop Tinuncino nmpa Caipp jabpac cenpn nilip papacpac 5^ a rF in Coponip


ap muip
Libip.

Spu mac 6ppiu mpcanaib

105

ba

cfn mipppi

cimchell

ncuam cpom
17ippi.

co oace

plebe
17o

jab a

gaerac
1

comol

10

anaip
y

Surface.

mumcinn is explained
cuclmi|i

tiuc-

cup by O'Clery. (T.) z Band. L. reads,


"

son ofAgnoman, and brother of Lamhfinn and Elloth, died at Coronis. The poet's

n-oilip,

words (Leabhar Gabhala,


follow
:

p.

61) are as

they took a desirable fortress." In the next line, for popacpac, L. has po gubpac.

Runjucup muip
^jlap

,ibip lun.

-(T.)
a

Coronis,

i.

e.

they

left

Glas dead at

peolao pe pamltnre plun,

Coronis.

In the margin, after the word


n. loci,

mac Qjjnomam nupoip


i

an acbach
"

Coponip, the scribe has written


i.e.

Coponip.
full

"nomen loci." L. reads Copcuip. According to the historical poem of Giolla Coemhain, preserved in the Leabhar Gabhala, the descendants of Nel or Niul,
remained in Scythia
contending for the
for a considerable time,

They reached the

Lybian Sea,
:

They
(lias,

sailed six full

summer days

son of Agiinnian the wise.

Died at Coronis."

after leaving Egypt,

The prose account in the Leabhar Gabhala (p. 58), states that their settlement

sovereignty of the country ; but being at length expelled, they formed a settlement on the Caspian Sea, where Aguoman, the seventh in descent from Niul (see Ogy-

at the Caspian Sea

was

in

an island

that

they remained there a year, and on the death of Agnoman set out through thr

After remaining there a year they set out again, passed through the Lybian Sea, and Glas, the
gia,

page 67).

died.

Lybian Sea to an island called Coronis, where Glas, son of Agnoman, died, after they had been there a year. Keating calls
this island "

Coronia in

the

Pontic Sea."

2 35

Over the

surface* of the Caspian sea they passed,


2
,

A faithful band
They
left

Glas in Coronis a

On

the Sea of Libis.

b Sru, son of Esru

went afterwards,
,

'05

He was
Round

without dejection by the gloomy north rapidly


Eiffi.

To

Slieve

He

settled in fiery Golgatha",

A
Haliday's

noble deed'

10

There
edit. p. 251.

The Glas here

which are accessible to


c

me

(T.)

spoken of, therefore, is not Gadhael Glas, but Glas, son of Agnoman, the eighth in
descent from him.
Coronis
is

Without

dejection,-

N. reads cen mip-

p.i,

a mistake for cen

most pro"

But
d

mippi or mib'pi. L. reads ap in pceici, " out of Scy(T.)

bably Gyrene on the Lybian Sea.

Ab

thia."

ea parte qua; Lybico [mari] adjacet," says

Golgatha

^oljocham,
calls it

L.

Pomponius Mela, "proximaest Nilo provincia


Orbis,

ora, N.

O'Flaherty

quam Cyrenas
1. i.

vocant."

De

Situ

on the authority of the poem of Giolla

c. 7.

And

his annotator, Joh.

Coemhan already
Gabhala,
p. 60).

referred to

(Leabhar
ib.
cf.

Olivarius,

adds,

"nunc
1.

dicta Corena."
iii.

The prose

account,

See also Herodotus,


(T.)
b

and

iv.

p. 59, gives it

the same name;

v. 117.

It is
Si-u,

very doubtful what place


;

is

intended

son ofEsru.

Sru, son of Asruth,

by

this appellation
p.

some suggest Gothia


others Galatia,

was the grandson of Gadheal Glas, and the leader of the descendants of Niul in the
expedition from Egypt to Scythia. But if the preceding stanza relates to the death of

(Keating,

251),

but

O'Flaherty prefers Getulia (Ogyg. pp. 66, This stanza is probably a continua67). tion of the adventures, not of the original
expedition under Sru, but of that under Lamhfinn and Elloth, the brothers of
Glas, son of
nis.

who was
it is

Glas or Lamhglas (as Keating calls him), the sixth in descent from Sru,
evident that there has been some con-

Agnoman, who

died at Coro-

fusion or transposition. The error, ever, occurs in all the copies of this

how-

poem
2

According to Keating (p. 247, Haliday), Sru and his followers went no far-

anaip ano a chlanD cen Dijjna Da cer m-bliaona.

bpach mac Oeagacha Dop n-amich


pi5Oa ippera, apin co h-em egpaio pochuaio
i

cuapcepr m-beacha

6a oe

jabaip lap n-^aechlaigib co h-inDpib pijoa a loinjpm capcnam mapa

Uappian

cpillpich.

120

Do

Chpfic DO Shicil pop pfppar


pi

pop

cinpftn

pec
ther than Crete, where
lie

left a

colony

Lamhfinn remained

in Gaethluighc.

The

and died.

But the account given in the Leabhar Gabhala majtes him pass down the Red Sea, into the Ocean, by the island
[Ceylon], mountains, and so to Scythia.
Slieve Riffi (line 108)
is

old copies of the poem of Giolla Coemhain read thirty (see Haliday's Keating,
p.

251

Ogyg.

p. 72),

of Taprabana

the

Kiphxan
(2'.)

their copy of this

but the O'Clerys, in poem in the Leabhar

Mount Rhiantiquaries

Gabhala (p. 62), have 300. Keating, (loc. cit.), prefers 150, on the ground that
Brath, the leader of the expedition from Gaethluighe to Spain, was the ninth in
descent from Lamhfinn,
at Gaethluighe.

phseus in Scythia,

now

called the Ural

mountains, which the

Irish

undoubtedly connected with the name of Riphath, grandson of Japhet, Gen. x. 3.


Josephus, however
ct 'PttftaQaiovGt
c. 6), (i. says, 'Pupddqg TOVG \laff>\ayuvovc \fyo[itvov(;.

who

first settled

But

this

would be allow-

ing less than twenty years to a generation. Our author assigns 200 years to
this

interval,

another proof that this

Deed.

L. reads

comaen n-gpiunou.

stanza describes the adventures of


finn,

Lamh-

N. has ou cec jpiunoa, which is an eviAuthorities differ as to dent mistake.


the

not of Sru son of Esru, and that

number

of years that the posterity of

some stanzas are probably lost. O'Flaherty adopts the term of 500 years, and

2 37

There dwelt his descendants without disgrace Two hundred years.


Brath f son of Deagath, performed
,

royal journey,

From thence with

To
It

great speed northwards, the north of the world.

was then he passed from Gaethligh 8

To
Of

the islands;

Royal his

ploughing the sea h sparkling Tarrian


fleet,
.

20

By

Creid',

by

Sicil,

they sailed

In their course,

points out the source of the difficulty in the legend, that Niul, or Nel, son of

the time of the destruction of Troy ; Ogyg. He was the nineteenth in descent p. 82.

Fenius Farsaidh, was contemporary with Moses, which he could not be without ex-

from Fenius.
to

The course here


is

assigned

treme longevity, as the genealogies make him only the fifth in descent from Noah;
p. 72. O'Flaherty, therefore, places the settlement of Lamhfinn at Getulia,

scarcely consistent with any of the opinions on the situation of Gaethluighe with respect to

Brath

is

northwards, which

Ogyg.

Spain.
8

(T.)

Gaethligh.

The same place which was


109.

about the year A.M. 2245 (i. e. about 200 years before Moses), and the expedition of Brath from Getulia to Spain about

called
p.

Golgotha, line d 235, note ._(T.)

See above,

Tarrian
is

Muir Tarrian, or the


(T.)

sea

A.M.
<

2767.

Ogyg.

p.

&2.(T.)
in the

Tarrian,
1

the Mediterranean
i. e.,

Brath

This stanza and the next are

Creid,

They

sailed

by Crete and

added from L.
other

They do not occur


calls

Sicily,

through the Straits of Gibraltar, to

MSS.
125),

Brath, son of Deagath or

Spain.

Immediately after this stanza the


pala, which
it

Deagfath, as
line

Keating

him

(see also

Book
ning

of Leinster gives the stanza begin-

was the leader of the migra-

6a mbpencpacc DO

tion from Gaethluighe into Spain, about

repeats again (lines

137-140).

N. gives

pec colomna hfpcuil aobuil

ohGppam

inolib.

Ua Oeaca pumo
pigDa
in

Don pigpam

125

popano
in

gebfp in c

Gppam

pfp popoll

am in

na cacpac
130

na cec naipecli,
but does not

cop
it

here,

repeat

it

in

the

gether correct the text


^

(T.)

second place. It is evidently misplaced here, and has therefore been omitted.
(7'.)
J

His companions.

popanb is an ancient

form of puipenb, the crew, attendants, or


L., however, reads pi^ba tpebuno, a royal chief, or tribune ; and N. reads piojba in poplann, "royal the

companions.
PcitiiiHiilur

.The

word

inolib

is

per-

And if so, it haps from moe, a point. will signify here "Spain the pointed," that is, running out into a point, peninsular.
It

power or force." (T.) m The man. For the


see above, p. 207, note
f
.

meaning of

in ci,

might

signify also herds of cattle,

and

then the meaning would be " Spain rich iu cattle," which might perhaps allude to
cattle of

Breogan, son of Breath (see above, p. 237, note '), succeeded his father, as king of the Spanish possessions of the tribe, according to O'Flaherty,
in
p.

the classical fable of Hercules seizing the But this latter transGeryon.
is

the year of the world 2767.

Ogyg.

lation

not so probable as the former

83
n

Keating (Haliday's

Edit.), p. 255.

(T.)
k

-(TV)
Deatha

The
is 3,

father of Brath,

was mentioned before under the


Deagath, which
ing. See line
is
1 1

who name of

Brigantia of antiquity
as completely

The Flavium Brigantium


is

the port of Betanzos in


it

only a different spell-

Spanish Gallicia; and

would have been


in Ireland as any-

and note. This passage

unknown

very corrupt in

hua beacha

all the copies. L. reads bin pijpum. N. has uabe

acu puaib bon piojpuib. The meaning, however, is evidently what I have given
in the translation,

other port in Spain, but for a passage in the first Book of Orosius, copied into the third of those geographical epitomes,

which usually bear the name of Jithicus


Ister:

although

cannot alto-

"Secundus angulus circium

in ten-

2 39

By the columns of the mighty To Espain the peninsular


j .

Hercules,

The grandson
Royal
his

of the red Deatha of the royal


1 ,

line,

I2 5

companions

Took Espain, the very The manm Bregond.


Brigantia"

great man,

was the name of the Of an hundred chieftains;

city

130

The
dit ubi Brigantia Callecitc civitas sita, al-

consistunt."

tissimum pharum, et inter pauca memorandi operis, ad speculum Britannia? erigiOros. p. 26, /Ethic, p. 61. Ed. Gronovii. The farum, or pharos, light-house,
tur."
is

p. 28. Havercamp. Observe the progress of falsehood. This

excellent writer simply says spectant, the shores of south-west Ireland looked or

the

Tower of Breagon

(v.

131 ),

and the

facedin that direction and states (perhaps the falsely, but possibly with truth), that
;

words " ad speculum" gave rise to the absurd notion that Ireland was visible from
Betanzos.

They were probably written

when

those

who

did not wish to be burn-

tower of Betanzos was erected for the pur" ad pecupose of watching these islands, lum Britannia;" ; and hence, we are told that " Erin was seen from

by Malmura,
the Tower."

ed in their beds kept a sharp look out for vessels from Britain. However, the
in the cited story hath its foundation of Orosius, and in one subsepassage

ter's evening, it

Being discovered on a winwould seem to have been

peculiarly visible in the dark.

The Brigantes were, perhaps, the


est of the

great-

quent, which mentions Ireland, and is as follows: "Hibernia insula, inter Britan-

tribes

or nations

inhabiting

niam

et

Hispaniam

sita,

longiore,

ab

Britain; and their country reached from shore to shore, from the mouth of the

Africo in boream, spatio porrigitur. Hujus partes priores intents; Cantabrico

Humber

or Trent, to that of the Eden.

Therefore, if the names Breagon and Bri-

oceano Brigantiam Callecise civitatem, ab Africo sibi in circium occurrentem, spatioso intervallo procul spectant ; ab eo pras-

gant could be shewn identical (which they cannot), it would be sufficiently apparent

from whence the former came into


land.
(

Ire-

cipue promontorio, ubi Scenaa [Shannon] rtuminis ostium est, et Velabri Lucenique

240
cop rh-bpfsom appaiDe
in

pubac

poppa puioea.
SaipcuaiD ap cup accfpp hGpinn

Lumnig; pfpcup gfmpiD pop puaip Ich

DO

me

mac

bpfjoin

6a m-bpfnepacc DO

pala, co luce a rejlaij, cecna mapb Dia cenel congbaiD bebla Slemnaib.

140

Saipofp bpfclia Ich lap na bpfgaib

in

Gppdm

cpfn Dollocap meic mil TTlile Dia

Oono
Tower of Breogan
Keating (Haliday's tower, intended as a sort of pharos, or
watch-tower,
to
edit. p. 261).

See the story in This

Luimnech was the country

at the

mouth

of the Shannon, from the present city of Limerick to the sea. (T).
' Brentracht. The plain called Magh Ithe (or the plain of Ith, son of Breogan), through which flows the river Fin ; it is

is said by Keating (p. 255) have been erected in Corunna. See

Dr. Wilde's communication to the Royal Irish Academy on the remains of the

the district

now

called the Laggan, Co.


calls
it

Pharos of Corunna.

Proceedings of the

Donegal.

Keating

bpenrpacc
p.

Academy, May
is

In L., line 130, cecaib aipeach, and in the next line,


13, 1844.

mhaije Ire (Haliday's edit.), also the Book of Ballymote,

262. See
20,
b.,

fol.

for

appaioe

in

pubac, we have a puibe


poocep,

pubach
P q

(T.)
seen

and the Leabhar Gabhala of O'Clery, page 69. There is another place called

Was

(T.)

Magh

Itha, in Leinster, which, accord-

Luimnech.
line,

the next

oep h-iap poipino, L. In for pop L. reads pop, and

omits buionig in line 136.

The land

of

ing to another account, was the place at which Ith first landed; and the northern Magh Itha received its name from being

241

The tower

of Breogan

his delightful seat

On which

he

sat.

North-east from the tower was seenp Eri,

As

far as the

land of Luimnechq

On

a winter's evening was it discovered by Son of Breogan, ruler of troops.


at

Ith,

It

was

Brentracht he landed
of his household,
tribe

With the people

He was the first of his conquering He died at Slemnaibh


8
.

who

died,

140

South-eastwards Ith

is

carried to Spain,

With might the sons To revenge him.


the place where Ith was interred.
ing, p.
5

His strength being gone', of brave Miledh returned

Donn,
oocum a luinje. lappin po lapec poplin na noiaij co pon jonpac a ITluij Icha.

Keat-

26 7 .-(Z .)

Keating says, that some mention Drumlighean, (now Drumleen, on the Foyle, near Lifford), as the place of Ith's death but others assert
Slemnaibh.
historians
;

Ro piacr
a luinje,

cneoach puilcepeppnec oo
-|

cum

that he died at sea, and that his

body was

pop muip. t)o opcacap oemna pep DO mumcip hlra .1. OlUim a amm ipe ceo mapb Gpfnn DO " Ith took his leave of them
pil

aobarh

mpum

^aioil.

carried to Spain to excite his relatives to

and went
a

to his ship.

After that they sent

revenge.
hala, p.

Keating, p. 267. Leabhar GabThis latter account appears 70.

company after them, and they wounded him in Magh Itha. He reached, wounded
and blood-dropping, his ship, and afterwards on the sea. Demons
lie

to be adopted

by our author.
I
i.

Where
loci.

died

Slemnaibh

is

do not know; but the


e.

killed a

scribe has added, no. loci,


L. reads pop pu

nomeu

man

penmuip, and

in line 138,

He was
c

of Ith's people, Ollum was his name. the first dead in Eri, of the seed
(T.)

lim a ceglaich.
of Ith's death
is

The following account given in the Book of Le-j

ofGaedhal."

His

strength

being

gone,

i.

e.

being
reads

can

(fol.

12): Celebpuip hlr ooib,


1

cfie

killed

or

mortally wounded.

L.

IRISH ARCH. SOC.

6.

242

Oono Colprct Qmaipsfn glun


pfp c pfn cfpec
Ip

gel

145

pceo Gbfp hfpimon pe meic TTlileD.

TTlac Irha Cugaio

cam cpecac
1

copcpach carhac Oap Ifp lechan Dolluio DO oigail a arhap.


bui bpfgain

50

bpufmapa beota,
Ri^bapo
155

peib pop pfme


6loD, Copp, Cualgne,

Uigfpn

mac

bacap cechpi achij piece


nip

bo uabop

ic ippai

nappij cfn haigul pop pin c


uili

SluinDpecpa Duib

a nanmano

160

map Dop paepaig


lap na n-apim boi t)iap
i

Oi'b

pail cec ofnpip.

Gione
" after a becommbpijaich, ing death ;" and in the next two lines, DO looap meic Niul mic 6ile, floj " the sons of oia the sons
iap

mbap

here evidently the signification of endowed with lands, wide-ruling; in which


sense
it is

applied as a surname to

Aongus

oijail

Niul,

of Bile, came, a host, to revenge him." Bile was the father of Milesius, and a

King of Munster, so called because he was fabled to have made extensive conquests in Europe. Book of Munster (MS.
Tirech,

descendant of Niul
u

(T.)

Royal Irish Academy),


v

p. 32.

(T.)

Wide-ruling.

The word cipec has

Descendants.

The MS.

reads

bui,

243

Donn, Colptha, Amergin of the white knee,

145

A hero mighty,
Ir

wide-ruling";

and Eber, Herimon,

The

six sons of Miledh.

The son

of Ith, Lugaid, the

fair,

the plundering,

Victorious, warlike,

150

Over the wide

To

sea passed avenge his father.


ardent, vigorous,

The descendants v of Breogan, As we enumerated them,

Blod, Corp, Cualgne, Eighbhard, Tighern, son of Brig.

155

There were also four and twenty Who were not proud,

plebeians'

To

attend on the chiefs without

fail

In the expedition.
I shall recite

160
all their

unto you

names,

As

have y received them,

After their enumeration; there were two of them In attendance on each chieftain.

Aidhne
which
is

also
I

followed by N.,

but

L.

reads heu.

have ventured to translate

Ith Milesius, was the son of Breogan. was also the son of Breogan. Therefore,

as if the reading

was

hui,

the descen-

dants, grandsons, posterity, a conjectural

Lugaid was grandson, and all the others mentioned in the text, great-grandsons of
Breogan
*

emendation suggested by Mr. O'Donovan, which seems necessary for the sense. The
adjectives bpucmapa and beooa, being plural, require a plural substantive. For

(T.)

Plebeians

This quatrain
L. reads

is

omitted

in

L
y

(T.)

As I

have

ap pono po

epij.

beo&a

L. reads pip.

Bile, the father of

(T.)

12

244

Qione Qile CIppal


TTlopba TTlioe

TTlicce

Cuib Cliu Cfpa Saip Slan Lije


Lipe Line.

Upaij Oollocap Gipe Nai Ofpp Ctine pea popuaip mfnlec rh-bpogai
Ligfn

170

pfmin pfpa.

pop Dailpec clano bpeojam buionec


ba jfn mibail,

comnp po^naimche
DO na pijaib.

na cpfnpip

'75

Rue Cpuifne mac Cinje a mna uaoib


poppap n-Dipec

mge Uea
mic
TTlop

hfn hfpimoin,

TTlileo.

180
uili

paechaip cepaic pop cac rh-buuDpe

la
1

Obtained.
in

jel

L. reads peu po uaip min poja. The twenty-four names are

being assigned to each.

Forty-one names

very corruptly given in L. follows Gione, Qi, Qpal,


:

They

are as

ITleioi, ITIop-

are given in tho poetical list of the chieftains enumerated in the verses beginning " The chiefMU

Coipp'gh

lomjpi cap lep,

ba, niioi, Cuip, Cliu, Cepu, Seip, Slun,


6156, tipe, /'-iSjan, Cpai5, Dul,

tains of the ships over the sea," attri-

Qpao,

Qipe, Nac, Cep, 6ne, peu, peimin, pepa. Other variations occur in the list
given by Keating, p. 307, who makes the number of chieftains much more than
twelve, and says nothing of two servants

buted to Eochy O'Flynn, and preserved in the Leabhar Gabhala of the O'Clerys, and U'Flaherty says, " Duces prp. 7 1 cipui Ilibernicse expeditionis erant nu;

mero quadraginti."

Ogyg.

iii. c.

4, p.

82.

-(T.)

245
Aidhne, Aile, Assal, Mitte,
165

Morba, Mide,
Cuib, Cliu, Cera, Sair, Slan, Lighe, Life, Line. Ligean, Traig, Dollotar, Aire,
Nai, Dess, Aine, 17
fertile territory,

Fea,

who

obtained a

Femin, Fera.

The

sons of the fruitful Breogan decided,

It was done without deceit, That these stout yeomen" should be attendants

175

Upon

the kings.

Cruithne, son of'Cing, took their


It is directly stated,

women from

them,

Except Tea, wife of Herimon, SonofMiledh.


Great labour did they In every tumult,
1 6

180

all

undergo

With
Yeomen.

On

the word na
i.e.

is

the note
(T.)

in the
b

margin no in, Took their women.


the

"or
as

in."

The other accounts

represents the King of Britain as settling the Scythian Peohtes in Catenes (Caithness). But the Britons scorned to give them
wives. So they asked and obtained from Gilla Caor, King of Ireland.
Thurh tha
That
fo]e

having been given to Cruithne with the consent of Herimon. Our author seems to intimate
represent

women

women And

like

wifmen ....
spelien
.

here that they were taken by force. Comp. lines 215-218. Tea, wife of Herimon

gan

Irlondes speche.

10069.

was daughter of Lughadh, son of


(21)
here,
I

Ith.

may
I
1

snatch occasion to note


to have said Addit.
xli.

This assumes as notorious the

fact,

that

what

ought
9,

Notes, line

page

Old Layamon

(H.) they did speak that language. c This is very obscure Great labour.

246
la

la

mna bpfppe la mnd bap pe mna buaigne.


pleib TTIipp co

banba a

na pln

185

yipiuc ruiplec

p6cla in Gblinne apnac hGpiu in Uiynpic.

Qoocoppac Uuafa Oea


cnia cfpc clirac, o cfp riDac oap noi ronnaih

190

oon
l?o

lip

leran.
in

gab hepimon colleic

lap n-upo rolgoai cimcell acuaio ba jfn mfpgle

'95

o'mbfp Cholpfai.

Ro
the meaning seems to be, either that the Picts had to sustain great labours and contests in order to obtain their wives ; or that, after obtaining them, they had to
is a range of mountains beginning in the barony of Owneybeg and Coo-

Ebhlinue,

nagh, in the county of Limerick, and extending in the direction of Nenagh and
neach, or Usnagh,
Cashel, in the county of Tipperary. Uisis a hill still bearing

endure great labour before they acquiied a permanent settlement. See Add. Notes,
p.
P-

Ixx.,

and
(r.)

Keating (Haliday's

ed.),

317
d

the name, about four miles from Ballymore Lough Sewdy, in the county of West-

This quatrain is quoted by Keating, p. 288. Banba, Fothla, and Eire, were the three queens of the Tuatha De

Banba

meath.
cuipleao.

In

line

184. L.

reads pepech

N. reads fipiur cuipleac (a mistake, probably, for cuipleac)and Keating (in Halliday's edit.), peirpeac, ruipleac. These differences are merely differences of spelling
*
(

who

Danaan, wives of the sons of Carmad, held the sovereignty of Ireland on


Sliabh Mis,
still

the arrival of the Milesians.

T.)

which

retains its name, is a

moun-

Sent them,
1

tain south-west of Tralee, in the

county of
Sleibhte

In line

sent the Milesians away. 88, L. reads cpe chepr cpechach,


i.e.
i.

Kerry.

Sliabh

Ebhline,

now

" with plundering might,"

e.

irresisti-

247

With

the wife of Bress, the wife of Bass,

And

the wife of Buaighne.


at Sliebh

d They fought Banba

Mis with her

hosts,

185

Faint, wearied;

They fought Fothla


Eire at Uisneach.

at

Ebhlinne, murmuring,

The Tuatha Dea

sent them" forth,


,

f According to the laws of war From the firm land over nine waves

190

Of

the broad sea.


forth with half the host

Herimon went s

In proud array, Round the north (it was without sorrow),

'95

To Inbher

Colptha".

Donn
ble.

In the next line the same

o chip rhaichlech, land."


f

MS. has "from the pleasant

should be

their's.

This was agreed to by


in

both
is

sides.

The words

which Amergin

(T.)

to

The story here alluded given by Keating, p. 291. The Milesians demanded a settlement in the counis

Laws ofwar.

pronounced his judgment are preserved in the Leabhar Gabhala of the O'Clerys, p. 72, where they are interpreted by a copious gloss, being in an ancient and nearly obsolete dialect of
Irish.
8

said to have

The Tuatha De Danaan try, or a battle. offered to leave the decision of this question to the Milesian judge,

(I*)-

Amergin, who

Went.

L. reads lu

ID

and

in the

next

was bound to give judgment according


to law.

line lap

cumo

He

decided against his

own

bre-

waves."

the proud In line 193 the same MS. has

colc&a,

"upon

thren; but enjoined that the Milesians should re-embark, and go to sea, a distance of nine waves,

cimcheall an cuaio
(T.)
h

bam cun

mepjjja.

and that then,

if

they

Inbher Colptha.

could

landing against the forces of the Tuatha De Danaan, the country

effect a

of Milesius,who was
ing, p. 293.

The bay of Colpa, son drowned there KeatThis is the name still given
:

248
l?o

gab Oono
ic

t>o

pin leir aile

lap n-upo innaipp

ba mapb

apcnam

cfn comaip

ofpcfpc h-ippaip.

Co cuapcbao

ap lip pfn rpeb roncec conio cec Ouinn


DC
t>on

copn la lerac

lia

a cfneoil
200

japap.

ba

h-epin

a h-eoacc anbul
uili

t>ia

claino cecaich

cucum Dotn oc cippaio lap bap n-ecaib.


Ic inbiup Scfne po

205

paupper
in

peel cfn Dunan ppuu Dian ofpmap

pop pofpaic
2

bfn Lujoac.

IO

Rop
to

the

mouth

of

the

river

Boyne

at

desirable to ascertain
at the

whether the islands

Drogheda. (T.) Without strength.


1

Cen cunjaip,

L.

mouth of Kenmare river, one of which is now identified by tradition with


Tech Duinn, contain
earns, or other traces

For the story of Donn's shipwreck see


Keating,
i

p.

293.

(T.)
this

it appears that the south-western promontory of Kerry was anciently called Irrus, or the western pro-

Irnis.

From

of a pagan burying ground. From their inaccessible situation it is not likely that any rude monuments they may contain

have been much disturbed.

The words

montory,

for it

was there that the


all

ship-

wreck, according to
place
*

tradition,

took

" stone of his race" probably allude to a custom of later date, when an inscribed
stone,

(T.)

marking the name, family, or rank


line

Tech Duinn, or the House of Donn.


p.

of the deceased, was placed over his grave.

See above,

56, note

It

would be very

For co cuapcbao,

199,

L. reads

ap

249

Donn went

with the other half

In progressive order, He died as he was sailing, without strength',

At

the south of Irrus

3
.

There was raised for him a cairn with the stone of Over the broad sea, An ancient stormy dwelling; and Tech Duinn",
It is called.

his race,

200

This was his great testament


"

To his numerous children, To me, to my house, come ye


After your deaths."

all

205

At Inbher Scene m they landed, The story is not concealed, The rapid great stream in which bathed
FiaP, wife of Lughadh.
2
1

They
ap lainnext line poncec, bold, daring, for contec, boisterous, wave-bea;

cocbab and
cheach ;

in line 200, uaiple

of Amergin,

who was

there drowned. See

also in the

Keating, p. 296 ; Duald Mac Firbis, Geneaof Drogheda's logies (Marquis


copy),
P-

ten
l

C^ -) Thiswos.

45-

Inbher Skene was the ancient


of the

L. reads Combai cfcachrao-

name
"

mouth of the
(T.)

river Corrane,

appears that the island called Tech Duinn was believed to

bul.

From this

quatrain

it

in the Co.
Fial.

Kerry

The following account

of the

be the burial place of Bonn's posterity. I am not aware that it has ever been exa-

death of Fial, who was the daughter of Milesius and wife of Lughad, son of Ith,
is

mined by any competent antiquary, with a view to test this tradition

Inbher Scene, the


so called

mouth
1

(T.) of the river

lp
in

given in the Leabhar Gabhala, p. 74 m oioche canyioap meic TDileo


: i

Cpinn,

Skean ;

from Scene Dulsaine, wife


6.

cip in iap ITluriiain.

comaoim loch Cuijoeach po Oiu mbaoi

IKISH AECH. SOC.

25

Rop oailpfc po map acbfpio


ppi clano

h-Gpint> opaij

Snfpfc copa ppi pipu 6olg

Nemio.
21 5

Nip bacap mna poipbe pofpe ce a noglea dp n-jaic a m-ban jabpac clfmnap

Uuac Oea.

Oo

bpfc t>6ib lech cec apba co muip meobap,


in

220

mpp

capooine coip comofp,


in

lapp

clfmnap.
in

Ro jab hfpimon

cuapcfpc Du Dia cinnio, Co na pfncup, co na poluo,


co na

225

Co
mac locha ja pocpaij ipm
loch,
-|

Fial

out of the lake.

mjfn IDileo a bean occa pocpai^ ipn Do luio fyujab juy an ou loch.
i

Lughaidh came on shore where the woman was naked, and she thought it was another man, and died of
shame immediately. And from her the river and its mouth have their name."

mbaoi an m^fn of

opo pU paip pamlaio acbail oo naipe po checoip, ap uaire anmnijcep an abann con a " It was on the night on which mb'ep. in Eri, that Loch the Milesians landed
e
)

nocc

-\

Then

follows, in the
said to

Leabhar Gabhala, a

have been composed by poem, on the occasion. See Keating Lughaidh


(Haliday's Edit.) Tuatha Dea.
p. 96.

Luighdheach [in Kerry] broke out of


the earth in

(TV)

Lughaidh, son of Ith, was bathing in the lake, and


daughter of Miledh, his wife, was with him bathing in the river that runs
Fial,

West Munster.

According to this acthe Milesians formed alliances with count,


all

This

the tribes in possession of the country. fact, which, if true, would account for

They spread themselves through

Eri, to

her coasts,

As

is

recorded,
alliance with the Firbolg,

They made an

And

with the sons of Nemhedh.


2
1

There were no charming, noble wives For their young men; Their women having been stolen, they made c With the Tuatha Dea
.

alliance

Unto them was given" the

half of

all

the land,

To
After

the boisterous sea,


this

220

just

and judicious league,

And

after this alliance.

Herimon tookq

the north

As the inheritance of his race, With their antiquity, with their prosperity, With their rights
;

225

With
the difference of race so manifest in the

cona cholach, cona olijeao.


224, there
is

After line

mere

Irish population,

is

not mentioned

an omission in N. of eightyAll the ancient Irish writers

by Keating or other popular historians. L. reads in v. 216, cia po njlea; and for
ap
njaic, in the next line,
p

eight

lines.

agree that
ern,

Herimon possessed the north-

capojapc
For apba
is

(T.)

and Heber the southern parts of Ireland, and yet Giraldus Cambrensis reTopographia
Hiber. D. III.
e. 6.

Was

given.

Oopaca, L.

verses this division in his

the same

MS.

reads popba, which


;

eviline,

dently the meaning

and in the next

Camd. p. 737: "Procedente vero tempore duo istorum nominatissimi Hibernis scilicit
et

tneblap for rneobap.

In line 221, lap

Herymon

pin chaipc Tnichmm chombpup (T.) q Took. 5a^a T' 1". In the next line

duas in partes asquales, regnum inter se


diviserunt.
tralis:

L. has

cona ch mean, " with his race ;" and in lines 225, 226, cona peanchop,

this

Herymoni cessit pars AusHebero quidem Aquilonaris." To day, however, the people of Munster

2J2

Co na

n-ounib, co

na cacaib,

jaipse pfgre, co na n-oebchaige rpia oibhne, co na cechpe.


17o

230

gab Gbfp ofpcfpr nhGpenn,

opD po cinmup, co na urmaille, cona covnmup, co na binniup.

Co na

buaoaib, co na h-uile,

235

co na aege, co na ofppaiDe cpia oupe, co na chame, co na Dene.

Do

claino

hfpimom DO Cajnib
240

luar co clocoa,

Lech Cumo, Connacc, Niall pappe,


Nial inD pocta.
are called Sliocc Gibip.

" Errat autcm


antiqui uno Hcbero Aus.

pocapc
"

With With

its pride,

with

its

wars.

Giraldus in dimidio Austral! tribuundo

%* fc
With
s

ahoute of distress,

Heremoni,

ore ei tribuant Borealcm, et

...

&c.,

cum omnes

its failures its

from

its

rashness,

wings."

(T.)

tralem."
p. 10, note
r

Dr. O'Conor, in Ann. 4 Mag.


i.

Power.

The MS.

here

reads cun

(T.)

Fortresses

Here again
nounib,
is

we have cona
tresses,"

in the text " with their for-

cornmup, but the context shows that the scribe intended to write cona, and I have
altered
it

accordingly.

L. reads

cen cho-

which

inconsistent with the

" without map, power."

(T.)

context, and ought to be con a ounib. L. reads


:

Harmony. legend, which

'

Alluding, perhaps, to the


will be found in Keating,

Con u oiumap, con a chaochai


JJaipchup 615

the poet, having p. 306, of Cir, son of Cis, been allotted to Herimon, and Onee, the
harper, to Heber.
"

Cona

cheipchich cpia opni


eicpi.

(T.)

con a

Grandeur.

L.

reads

cona

umla,

2 53

With

its

fortresses

r
,

with

its

troops,

Fierce, active;

With their rash fights, With their cattle.


Eber took the south of Eri, The order was so agreed

230

on,
5
,

With its activity, with With its harmony


1 ;

its

power

With its victories, with its grandeur", With its hospitality, With its vivacity combined with hardiness, With its loveliness, with its purity.

2 35

Of the race of Herimon Of fame renowned y


,

are the Lagenians*,

240

Leth-Cuinn, Conacht, Niall of the south, Niall of the North.

The
humility, or submission
line,
;

and, in the next

ness,"

cona peiji; in line 237, for cpia " without harshoupe, L. has cen ouipi, " with, cona and in line
238,
peile,
K

the septs called Hy Niall, seated in Meath and Ulster ; also of the families of
of
all

land, with the exception of the

Leath Cuinn, or the northern half of IreClanna

its festivity," omitting

Lagenians,

i.

e.

cona chaipe. (T.) the families of Lein-

Rudhraighe,

and some minor

families.

The great

families of

Ugaine Mor, king of Ireland, whose commenced, according to O'Flaherty, A.M. 3619, was a lineal descenster.

the O'Conors,

Connaught also, as O'Flahertys, O'Dowdas,

reign

chiefly of the race of

O'Heynes, O'Shaughnessys, &c., who are Eochaidh Muighmh-

dant of Herimon; and to his son, Laeghaire Lore, are traced the O'Conors of Offaly,
O'Tooles,

eadhoin, and therefore belong to the family


of Ugaine Mor, and the line of Herimon.

O'Byrnes,

Mac Murroughs,
all

-(T.)
y

the great families of Leinster. Ugaine is also the ancestor of Con of the Hundred Battles, and
Gillpatricks,

Mac

and

Renowned.

L. reads

luao can clochnext


line, is

na.

The word pappe,

in the

explained in Cormac's Glossary,

.1.

oeip-

254
porape, na Ofpi, TTloj Lama,
la cuji Cuatnje,
pip Oalpiacai, Co]ica pinne,
ip

245

Copcu

pofoa.

I?i5paio clainne

Gcac

uili

Oomblfn,

cuip Docelaib,
Ip pijpao Qipjiall

a buicne,
250

co loch pebail.

FT
cipc,
i.

e.

the
;

soutb,
L.

and
reads

lias

been so

Middlethird, County Tipperary.


a

(T.)

translated

but

here,

Niall

Mogh Lamha's

race.

Mogh Lamha
II.,

pino paichle
'

(T.)

was the father of Conaire


These were the deIreland,

King of

The Fotharlf

A. D. 212, who married Saraid,

scendants of Eochaidh Finn Fothart, son of

Fedhlimidh Rechtmhar, King of Ireland, A. D. 164. He was banished from Meath,


then the seat of the kings, by his nephew,

daughter of Con of the Hundred Battles, and was the father of the three Cairbres,

from one of whom, Cairbre Riada, or Rioghf hada,

the Dal-Riada, or race of Riada,

Art Aenair, who began


c.

his reign, accord-

are descended.

The

district of Dalriada,

ing to O'Flaherty, A. D. 220.


64.

Ogyg.

iii.

now
ed

called tiwRout, in the


its

county Antrim,

The

posterity of Eochaidh Finn Fo-

takes
it.

name from

the race that inhabit-

thart settled in various parts of Leinster, and the baronies of Fothart or Forth, in

See Reeves's Eccl. Antiq. of Down,


3
1

and Connor, and Dromore, note FF. p


el seq.

8,

the counties of Carlow and Wexford,


retain their name.

still

The

Deisi were the

The genealogy of Mogh Lamha is thus given in the Book of Conquests, p. 47


1
:

descendants of Fiacha Suighdhe, son of

He was

Fedhlimidh Rechtmhar, and were, therefore, of the senior line of Ugaine Mor.

the son of Lughaidh Alladham, of Munster, son of Coirpre CrimKing

chuin, son of Daire Dornmhair, son of

But they were set aside by Con of the Hundred Battles, and afterwards expelled from Meath by Cormac O'Cuinn, his grandson,

of Conaire Mor,
b

Cairpre Fionnmhor, King of Munster, son King of Ireland (T.)

who began
iii. c.

his reign

A. D. 254

reads

For la cup Cualjne, L. Cualgne la cope jaela. Cuailgne is a


district in the north of the

Ogyg.
trict

69.

They

settled in the dis-

mountainous

from them Decies, in the Waterford, and in the barony of County


called

now

county of Louth,

now Cooley

the ce-

lebrated Cuchullin, of the race of Heri-

2 55

The Fotharts", the Deisi, Mogh Lamha's* With the warrior of Cualgne", c The men of Dalriada, Corco-Rinne
,

race,

245

And

Corco-Roeda

d
.

The kings of the race of Eochaidh Doimhlen', The pillars of his houses,

And the kings of Argiall To Loch Febhail 8


.

f
,

from Buichne

250
Fir

mon, was the champion of Cuailgnc, and perhaps he is here particularly alluded
to.

which

is

evidently redundant: and in the

next line the same manuscript reads cuip


oia chelaib.
his houses,"
i.

Core Gaela, mentioned in the read-

He
e.

is

called

"a

pillar of

ing of L., was king of the country now He was called Eile, or Ely, in Ormond.

of the houses or families

descended from him, because he was the

married to Ele,

Mac Luchta,

daughter of Eochaidh and his descendants were

common
Many,
f

ancestor of the O'Kellys of HyMaguires, Mac Mahons of Oriel,


(T.)

the Corco Gaela.

The three Fotharts were


through their

O'Hanlons, &c.

his chief representatives,

mother Finche
c

(T.)

Corco-Rinne
;

L. reads copco chu-

L. has simply na the Argialla. h-Qip^ialla, They were the descendants of the three Collas, the

Kings of Argiatt.

pano
is

but

know

not

who were

the

sons of Eochaidh
T

Doimhlen Loch

Ogyg.
Febhail.

iii.

Corco Einne, or Corco Churann.

There

c.

7 6.-(7 .)

propably some corruption of the text


(T.)
d

From

Buichne

to

L.
is,

in all the copies

reads ocha 6uaibnich.

The meaning

Corco-Raeda

These were the de-

scendants of Fiacha Eaide, son of Fiacha

that the authority of the Argialla extended over the district, from the River

Suighdhe, already mentioned as the ancestor of the Deisi. The Corcoraidians occupied the barony of Corcaree in the coun(T.) Ogyg. iii. c. 69 ty of Westmeath f Eochadh DoimMen He was the son of
Cairbre Liffeachar, King of Ireland, and
father of Colla Huais,

Buichne to Loch Febhail or Foyle. In St. Patrick's time the Argialla had possession of all the country about Loch
Foyle and the

now counties

of Monaghan,

Armagh, a great part of Tyrone, and of Where the barony of Slane in Meath.
the Buichne
is I

King of Ireland

do not know, but


of a river.

it

ap-

Ogyg.

iii. c.

75. L. omits uili in line 247,

pears to be the

name

( T.)

256 pip Oajial o 5r^ iri co cfn nac nofmfpp,

Copam

oeg meic TTlaine bpfpail piacpaig Dalian, acup Oomlen oilfp.

Dubne oolup cfmen [potmb] porhuo aipjnec,


CtenDia Upennia,

2 55

Cofnnia caippoec.

Copppe Gpao, Qpat Cipe,


Qpat) Cliacac,

260

Larapn bfnncpaige Inmanaig, Oal pino Piarac.


"

Coraid.

Fer da Ghiall,

i.

e.

Eochaidh

Ferdaghiall, the ancestor of the


in

Hy-Many,

Connaught, whose territory extended from Grian to Coraidh. See 0' Donovan's
Genealogies,
pp.
7, 10,

Ogyg- P- 3 2 9- Tne names Aendia, Trennia, and Coennia, lines 257, 258, are other names given to the three Fothads,
Airgtheach, Cairptheach, and Canann.

Tribes,

&c.,

of

Hy-Many,

-(T.)
1

For copuio, in line 251, L. reads copaich, and in In line the next line cenoach nimeap.
25, 66, 130, 134.

Corpre Arad.
is

In the margin another


:

253 the words oejj meic are omitted.


(T.)
'

no Copppe cliac, and liacain, piogemo, pono mbiacac the same reading occurs also in L., both
reading

given thus

Greyness, serted from L.,

The word pooub


and
is

is

in-

readings being inserted together, so as to give this stanza the appearance of containing six lines
:

necessary to comhalf

plete the metre ;

it signifies, literally,

blacL(T.)
k

Fothads

sons of

The three Fothads were the Lugadh Mac Con, King of Ireland

Caipbpi each C/iatan, piogenio, pono mbiacach,

Caipppi Qpao,

Qpao

Chipi,

A. D. 250, according to O'Flaherty's dates. They were called Fothad Airgtheach, Fothad Cairptheach, and Fothad Canann.

Qpao

Cliach,

6achaipni, 6eanncpaiji Inmanaich,

Oal pino

piacach.

257
Fir da Ghiall, who dwell from Grian to Coradh",

Without contempt,

The good sons of Maine, Breasail, And Domhlen the faithful.

Fiachra, Dalian,

Blackness, darkness, dimness, greyness The Fothads", the plunderers

2 55

Aendia, Trennia,

Coennia of
Corpre Arad
1
,

chariots.

Arad

Tire,

Arad
Latharn

Cliathach, m
,

260

Benntraighe, lonmanaich,

Dal Finn Fiatach".

The
Cairbri,

Cach [read CHach], Liathan, Fidhgenidh,


the fertile
soil,

Of

neans of Munster, according to others. See M'Firbis, pp. 381, 503. They were
settled at

Cairpri, Arad,

Arad

Thiri,

Bantry Bay in the county Cork,


on the borders of the

Arad

Cliacli,

and

Lathairn, Beanntraighe the beloved,

also at Bantry,

counties of

Wicklow and Wexford.

The

Dal Finn Fiatach.

lonmanaich were descended from Colla

Arad Cairpri Arad, Arad Thire, and or Cliathach, are the tribes setCliach
tled in Duharra, and the adjacent terri-

Meann
fol.

in

Mughdhorne
(T.)

Book of Leacan,

88, 6,6

Dal Finn

Fiatach.

The descendants

ritory in Tipperary.

See

O'Donovan's

of Fiatach Finn, who, according toTigher-

Book

of Rights, published
p.

by the

Celtic

Society,

46,

n.

(T.)
district of

m Latham.

nach, began to reign in Emania, as King of Uladh or Ulidia, in the year A.D. 108,

The

Lame, Co.

Antrim, radia, which derives its name from Lathair,

in the ancient territory of Dala-

and in 116, according to O'Flaherty's Chronology, became king of Ireland


Ogyg.
race of Herimon, 301. He was of the of the family of the Ernai, or descendants of Oilioll Aroun,
p. 142,

and

p.

one of the sons of Ugaine Mor. The Benntraighe are the descendants of Beann, son
of Connor

Mac

accounts

Nessa, according to some or of Congancnis, of the Er1

who
(T.)

settled in Ulster.

Ogyg.

p. 266.

IBISH ABCH. SOC.

258

poola Copppe pceo ba roipm cfpech,


pluaj; bale

buaoac,

munnp hfpimom,

265

mic

TTlileD.

TTlaiccne Gbip Gojjanacca,

apoaic, Gni, loc Lein, Capel, ^lenoamain,

uili

n-Qpgaic.

270

Gocu

l?airlinne cfn

culao, Goganacc cec ou

cam

ccic,

la bpigu TTluman. TTlafe

Odl Chaipp Oal Cein

cecaig,

2 75

co

Dal
"

Corpraiyhe
in the text, tlie

Over the word Copppe

MS. has

the correction
;

where the Eoghanachts are to be found, of which the poet proceeds to enumerate
the principal. The Eoghanachts were the descendants of Eoghan, son (if Oilioll

no Copppuijje

hand and over Cparpa^e, the correction no tJapcpotje, which have been adopted in the transin a later lation.

L. reads poolci
in

Copbpuioi pceo
are

Olum, KingofMunster, A. 0.237 Ogyg. of them p. 326. There were various septs
in the south of Ireland, as the

Oapcpaioi, and
Dipeoch.

the next line copno

Eoghan-

The Corpraighe

the deson
of

acht Ani. or O'Ciermeics, at Ani,

now

scendants of Carbre LifFeachar,

Knockany,

in the

Co.Limerick the Eogh;

Cormac Mac Art, King of Ireland, A. D. 279 Ogyg. p. 341. The Dartraighe were
a tribe situated near

anacht Locha Lein, or O'Donohues, at Loch Lein, now the Lake of Killarney,

Loch

Gill, in

the

barony of Magunnihy, Co. Kerry;

the

barony of Carbery, Co. Sligo, descended


from Lugad Cal, of the family of
(*".) Ogyg. p. 3*9 p In every place:
i.

Ith.

Caisil, Carthys, of Cashel ; the Eoghanacht Euis-airgid, near the river Nore in Ossory; Eoghanacht

Eoghanacht

or

Mac

e.

in

every place

Rathlenn, or O'Mahonys, in the barony

2 59

The

families of Corpraighe
is their

and of Dartruighe,
Herimon,
265

Fertile

territory,

A mighty host,

victorious, the race of

Son of Miledh.

The descendants
In every place p

of
,

Eber are the Eoghanachts

At Ani, Loch

Lein, Caisel, Glendamain,

And

Ros-argaid.

270
,

Eochaidh of Raithlinne q without oppression,


Magnificent
their apparel,

The Eoghanachts wherever they


In the lands of

are found

Mumhan
s
,

r
.

The nobles of Dal Cais Of illustrious valour,


of Kinelmbeaky, Co.

Dal Cein the numerous,

2 75

Dal
Cork
;

the Eoghan-

icaic
s

(T.)
Cats.

achts of Glendamnach, or O'Keeffe's country, in the Co.

Dal

The

Cork; the Eoghanachts

of Conall Eachluadh,

posterity of Cais, son King of Munster, in

of the island of Arann, in the bay of Gal-

way and
;

other branches which settled in

Scotland. Ogyg. p. 328. The MS. reads cloenoabcnp in line 269, for which the reading of L. has been adopted in the
text, as
q

the fourth century Ogyg. p. 386. The title of Dal Cais was given to the inhabitants of Thomond, including the great
families

of O'Brien,

Mahon, O'Curry, &c.


Ciariachts,

Mac Namara, Mac The Dal Cein or

being more correct Eochaidh of Kaithlinne :

(T.)
i.

are the posterity of Cian, son

e.

the Eog-

of Oilioll

hanachts of Rathlenn, or O'Mahonys. See


last note.
r

the

Olum (Ogyg. p. 328), including families now known by the sirnames

(T.)
i.

of O'Carroll (of Ely),


e.

Mumhan:
i.

in the lands, or farms

(bpiju),

e.

settlements of Munster.

In

O'Meaghcr (of IkerTipperary), O'Conor (of Glengiven, Co. Londonderry), O'llara and O'Gara,
rin,

line 271 L. reads

6ochu Roichlmo apu


in line 273,

in the diocese of

Achonry, Mac Cormac

cen oponja; and

each rhip
2

of Bregia, &c. For oal cein L. reads cen-

La

260

Dal

TTloja,

Oal Cuipc, Oal Ceaca,


Oelbna.

cech Du icar,
(,115111

im Dualaic,

280

Lugaio Cage, Cujuipne, acuy TTlojo Nuaoair.


1

Nuall clainne Lugoac mic Oil cono pubpaj,

Ira,

Gpne
each, and in line 277 oal mancha, oal cuipc, oal cfca cianachca. (7 .)
1

Mac Conry
mara
;

(anglicized

King) of Conne-

O'Finnellan of Delvin, in West-

'

Dal Mogha

The

race of Mogh

hat, or Eogan More, father

Nuadof Oilioll Olum.

meath, &c.

From

the different branches

of this tribe seven different districts or

Tlie

Dal Ccata are unknown, but the Dal


of Minister,

baronies take the


p.

name

of Delvin

Ogyg.

Core are probably the descendants of Core

327
x

(T.) L. reads t)aprpoioi.

mac Lughach, Prince

the

Tratraiyhe

The

reputed ancestor of the Stewards of Scotland ; of the Eoganacht of Loch Lein ;

Tratraighe were seated

in the rural dean-

and

of the Cuircne,
Firbis, p. 165.
Galerif/fi.

in

Westraeath
a branch

Mac
u

(T.)

ery of Tradry, in the barony of Bunratty, Co. Clare. They were of the Firbolg, but the territory became the inheritance of

The Galengs were


O'Garas,

Lugaidh Dealbaith, who was driven out


of
it

of the Dal Coin (Ogyg. p. 328), compris-

by the intrigues of
to lly into

his daughter,
It is also

ing the

O'Haras,

O'Cathesis,

and forced
stated

Meath.

and O'Hcnessys, in Connaught and Meath. They were descended from Corinac Galengach, great-grandson of Oilioll Olum, King of Munster. The MS. reads in line 278

that

Trad was the name


hence
pp. 59, 654

of his

daughter's husband, and


raiij/ie.

Trad-

M 'Firbis,

(T.)

The Luiylmi.
their

These were a branch of

Ruling Delnai, but the reading of L. has


been substituted as more correct.

The

the Gailenga (Ogyg. p. 328), and gave name to the barony of Luighne

Delbhna were a branch of the Dal-Cais,


descended from Lugadh Dealbhaodh, son of Cas. To this tribe belong the families
of Coghlan of Garry castle, King's County;

(Leyny), in the Co. Sligo, and to the

barony of Luighne (Lune), Meath. (T.)


*

in

the Co.

LugaidLage

The brother

of Oilioll

Dal Mogha

The

Dal Core, Dal Ceata, Galengs", the Delbhna.


,

The Tratraighe* wherever they are found, The Luighni y are of the same race,
z

280

Lugaid-Lage

Liguirne,
a
.

And Mogh-Nuadhait
The fame

of the race of Lugaidh son of

Ith>>,

As

a great straight rotting

wave c

The
Olum, who slew Art, monarch of Ireland,
after the battle of

O'Hedersceol or O'Driscoll.

O'Flaherty

Magh Mucroimhe, near Co. Galway. A. D. 270. LighAthenry, urn, the grandson of Eochy Finn Fothart,
was the companion of Lugaid Lage in the battle, and joined him in the slaughter of

says that the family of Mac Cathlin, Campbell, of Argyle, in Scotland,


this race, being descended

now
is

of

from Fothadh

Conann, son of Lughadh Mac Con, King of Ireland. Ogyg. pp. 329, 330. There
a curious historical tract on the history of the race of Lughaidh Mac Ith, in the Book of Leacan, fol. 122, which is well
is

King Art
"

Ogyg. p. 328. Mogh Nuadhat The father of Oilioll Olum, and head of all the race of Heber.

He compelled Con
to divide Ireland

of the

Hundred

Battles

with him, from which


half.

light

worthy of publication, for the valuable it throws on the topography and

the southern half of Ireland was called

history of a part of Ireland hitherto very


little

Loath Mogha, or Mogha's


p.

Ogyg.

known.

The word
;

nuall, line 283,


it signifies lite-

315
b

(T.)

has been translated fame


rally a shout,

Lugaid son oflth. Our author having mentioned the principal septs descended
from Herimon and Ileber, the sons of
Milesius,

and metaphorically may be taken to denote fame or celebrity. In the


Feilire

now

.proceeds to celebrate the

called ftpigio
get, a

Aenguis (i Feb.), St. Bridget is ban bulcc nuullun, " Bridof great shouting ;" and the

race of Lugaid, son of Ith, who was the leader and instigator of the Milesian invasion.

woman
.1.

gloss says:

nuull ann, no nuall un, no


-]

His posterity were settled in the

diocese of Ross, south-west of the county

Cork but the principal family of the race


;

ip an uupul, no nuall an .1. ip mop, nuall caich ocumchio icje pop &PIJIC. No ip mop nuall celebapchu oc &PIJIC,

now extant

is

that

known by

the

name

of

ic;

i.e.

"nuall ann,

a shout

there

or

262

Gpne Gpbpcuge
ineic

TTlur'ca

bapcan,

285

Cugoach.
>

pi

Opcre Lu^cno J5 a ^ a Ofp^a Ofn aible, Ouin Chfpmna beppe,


tugaii)

290

Lcm

in liGpin t>o

clamo
pf

Ip,

rriic

TTHleo,

TTliDip

Puopaije

pacrna parac,

cona ciniuo baioe.

Ciap a ceirhfpn Gemmae cona maine inuach,


nuall an, a noble [shout] ; or nuall an, i. e. great and noble is the sliout of the people asking requests of Bridget ; or great is the shout of celebration with Bridget"
[i. e.

2 95

copcu
in a later
e

hand

T.)

Lugaidh Oircthe. Lughaid Oircthe, from whom descended the Corco Oircthe

Lughaid

Cal,

from

whom

the inhabitants

celebration of her festival], &c.

(T.)
c

of the district of Calry, of Loch Gill, barony of Carbery, Co. Sligo ; and Lugaidh

Wave
Bascan.

L. reads

oiU cuino cupaio;


(T.)

Laighde, the grandfather of Lughaid

Mac

puopaj means
d

straight, direct.

The Ernai,

Arbhraighe,

Con, King of Ireland (from whom came the Corco Laighde, in the west of the Co.
Cork), were all sons of Daire, of the race of Ith (T.) Ogyg. p. 329
'

[Orbhraigh or Orrery, Co. Cork], Musca (Muscraighe), and Bascan, are tribes
of the race of Herimon, according to the

Derga.
8
h

Not known

(T.) (T.)

common
Ir,

account.

But the Book


&.

of Lecan

Oen-Ailildc.

Unknown

states that

by some they
fol.

are deduced from

Dun-Kermna

fortress at the foot

son of Ith,
line

112,

L. reads in

of the Old Plead of Kinsale, called in the


1

the next
the copy

na

cpi lujaio.

At

line

286

7th century,

Dun
to

Patrick,

from one of
district be-

in the

book of Leacan ends, but

the

Do Courcys,

whom the

a column was left blank for the continuation, which is now filled with other matter

longed Ogyg. p. 205 ; Keating, in the of Cearmna. It had its old name reign

263

The

Ernai, Arbhraighe, Musca, Bascan Are the sons of Lugaidh.


e

d
,

285

Lughaid-Orcthe

Lughaid Gala,
Berre',

B Derga', Oen-aibhle

The King

of

Dun-Kermnah

Lughaid Laighde.
Eri
is full

290
Ir,

of the race of

Son of Milcdh,
Midir
k
,

With

Rudhraighe, King Fachtna Fathach, their warlike kinsmen.

Ciar with his foot-soldiers',

Conmac with

his ....

2 95

Of great

wealth,

The
of Dun Kermna, from Cearmna, king of the southern half of Ireland, who began
to reign conjointly with Sobhairce, both

take of transcription in this name, for it does not occur in the genealogies of the
race of
Ir. Eudhraighe, ancestor of the Clanna Kudraighe, of the race of Ir, was

of the race of Ir, in the year A.

M. 3045,

Our author according to O'Flaherty. differs from the best authorities, if we are
to

King of Ireland, according

understand him as deducing these fami-

to O'Flaherty, 265); and Fachtna Fathach, or the Provident, son of Cas,

A.M. 3845 (Ogyg.

p.

from Lughad, son of Ith. For the Ernai of middle Munster were descended
lies

and grandson of Rudhraighe, succeeded


the throne, A.M., 3899
(T.)
'

to

(ib. p.

266).

from Cathaoir, son of Edirscol, King of and the Ernai of Dun-Kermna, Ireland
;

Foot-soldiers, or kernes.

For Ciup a

in

South Munster, from Duibhne, son of the same Cathaoir, from whom their poswere called Corco-Duibhni.

ceichepn, we should probably read Clap cona ceichepn. The last word of this
line ought, perhaps, to

terity

They

be cope, for Ciar,

were, therefore, of the race of Herimon.

Core, and Conmac, were the illegitimate

-Ogyg.p. 271.- (T.)


1

Berre.

Now

Bearhaven, Co. Cork.


probably some mis-

of Fergus Mac Roigh, ex-King of Ulster, of the race of Ir, by Meadhbh,


sons

(T.)
k

Midir.

There

is

Queen of Connaught(Ogyg. iii. c. 46). Ciar was ancestor of all the tribes called Ciar-

264

Copcu Oallcm, Copcu Goluim Copcompuao.

Oal rhbuain Conpino comil


pfpb ngoppa
TTlojj

300

17oirh pfppa cmiuo

pepjupa

inic

l?oppa.

Rfge o paccnu Odl nQpaioe

epcOa tK>5aip pecc Laijpe Lajfn co pebail,


na pfcc Sogain,

35
Sil

raighe, in Connavight, viz., Ciarraighe

Lu1

achra (comprising the greater part of the present county of Kerry), the patrimony
of O'Conor Kerry
;

nally co-extensive with the diocese of Kilfenora, Co. Clare. The O'Loghlins of Burren,

and the O'Conor Corcomroe, are the

Ciarriaghe Ai,

now

principal families of this race


ing.
n

now remain-

Claim Kethern

in

Roscommon; and Ciar-

Ugyg. pp. 275, 276.


Corca Dalian
son of Fergus

raighe Locha n-Airneadh, in the county Mayo, comprising that portion of the ba-

The

(T.) posterity of Dal-

ian,

Mac

Koigh, ex-King

rony of Costello belonging to the diocese

of Ulster.

The Corca-Eoluiin, or Corca-

ofTuam. See O'Donovan's Ily Fiachrach, Conmac was the anp. 484, and map.
cestor of the people called Conmaiene. as the Conmaicne ol'Moyrein, in the counties of Longford and Leitrim, of whom the

Auluiin, were the descendants ol'Aulam,


or Corb-Aulam, twin brother of Conri,

son of Fergus

Mac Roigh.

Ogyg.

p.

274.

-(T.)
Dal m-Buain, or Dal m-Buinne, were
the descendants of Buain, son of Fergus

O'Farrells and
cipal

Mac Rannalls
;

remaining families Kinel Dubhan, or Dunmore, Co. Galway


;

are the printhe Conmaicne of


;

Conmacne Mara, now Connemara and Conmaicne Tola, barony of Kilmaine, Co. Mayo. O' Flaherty's West Connaught, pp. 92-94. The third son, Core, was the
ancestor of the Corco-modhruadh, or Corcumruaidh, mentioned line 298, in the barony of Corcomroe, which was origi-

Mac Koigh. Their territory comprised the barony of Upper Massareene, Co. Antrim, with the parishes of Kilwarlin and
Drumbo.
note
',

Iteeves's

Eccl. Antiq. p. 233,

Ogyg. 274. Dal Confinn were the descendants of Aongus Finn, son
p.

364.

of Fergus

mac Roigh they were the inha;

bitants of Coolavin, in the county of Sligo.

Ogyg.

p. 2 75 .-(r.)

The Corca-Dallanm the Corca-Eoluim, The Corcumruaidh.


,

Dal mBuain", Confmn, of powerful deeds,

Of fierce

valour,
,

300

Mogh
The

Roith

the protector, are all of the race of Fergus,

The son

of Ross.

kings of the race of Fachtna", the Dal n- Araidhe,

Warlike, fierce, The seven Laigse q of Leinster the wealthy, The seven Soghans r
.

305

The

Mogh

Roith.

celebrated Druid of

the race of the Ciarraighe. His posterity obtained the territory of Fermoy,

liotcc, and says that he assisted Simon Magus, to make the Roth-ramhach, a magical wheel, by means of which Simon

Co. Cork

from him were descended the

was enabled

to

ascend into the


all

air,

and

families of O'Dubhagain or

O'Duggan, and

which
fatal

is

to

overwhelm

Europe

in

some

O'Coscraigh

also

the saints Mochuille

and Molagga, and Cuanna MacCailchinne,


chief of Fermoy, celebrated for his hospita-

calamity before the day of judgment. See this strange legend in D. Mac Firbis,
p.

who flourished lity,

in

the seventh century.

Irish

535 (MS. in the Library of the Royal Academy), and Book of Leacan, fol.
(T.)

See Keating, in the reign of Conall Caol and Cellach; Colgan, in Vit. S. Molaggas,
ad 20 Jan.
All the foregoing tribes and
lines

133
P

Fachtna:

i.

e.

the race of Fachtna Fath-

personages (mentioned 295 are here said to be of the race of Fergus Mac Roigh [so called from his mother's

to 301)

The Dal-Aradians King were of the race of Fiacha Araidhe, of the


ach,

of Ireland.

name], who was the son of Ross Ruadh,


son of Rudhruighe, King of Ireland,
3845.

family of Rudhruighe, and race of Ir, King of Ulster, A.D. 236. Tighernach, Annal. in an. Ogyg. iii. c. 66 ; Reeves's Ecclesias;

A.M.

tical Antiq.,
11

Appendix GG.,
Leix

p. 334.

(T.)

Ogyg. p. 265. Mogh Roith is called protector from his having, by his magic, assisted the

Laiglise, or

Districts inhabited

by the descendants of Laoighseach Ceannmhor, son of Conall Cearnach, of the race of Ir. See Addit. Notes, p. Ixxiii, note s
.

Munster men

to defeat

Cormac

Mac

Art, at the battle of Damhdhaire, in

the second century. Dudley Mac Firbis translates the name of Mogh Roth, Magus

-(T.)
'

IRISH ARCH. SOC.

6.

Soghans.

The

posterity of Sodhan

266
Concnll 5^ ai TT mic ba epcocno ogjia Oo TTlaig porhaio DO TTlai5 DO TTiai5
Sil

310

Oo

TTlnij Sulioe

DO

Do TTlaig TTlace
o'lnbiup

buappe bpucrcnc ppoca


Qice.
in

Do

me

Goco TTlaipeoa
Diam
bojib

maicpe miaD

3'5

nojiDD ningnaD

a Cmomuine laenDjiec

uap loc
Laecjiao
pil T

mic 320

bdij; cfn

gainne

Cope
Salbhuidhe, son of Fiacha Araidhe. Six of
the

seven districts
in

inhabited

by them

Monaghan, of which a valuable historical and topographical memoir has recently


been published by Evelyn Philip Shirley, Esq. Mayli Macho, mentioned in the next line, is the plain round Armagh; it is
generally
called

were

Hy Many, and one in Meath. See O'Donovan's Hy Many, pp. 72, 159, 188.
s

-(T.)
Conal Glas.
This was Couall Anglonnach, son of Feich, and founder of the
families of Conaille

by the Four Masters

Machaire Arda Macho, or the plain of

Muirthemhne, county

Armagh
x

(T.)

Louth.
the hill

Uisnich was the plain round of Uisnech, in the Co. Westmeath.

Magh

Inhlier Buais

The mouth of the river

The other
known.
'

plains here mentioned are un-

near the present town Buais, of Bushmills, in the north of Dalriada,


Co. Antrim.

now Bush,

(2'.)

See Keeves's Eccl. Antiq.

Magh

Sulidhe

The
e.

plain about the


(T.)

of

Down

and Connor.

What

is

meant

river Swilly, in the Co. Donegal.


u

Fernmaigh:\.

the Alder- tree Plain,

by lath Aiche, or the land of Aiche, in the next line, I do not know. (T.)
y

now Farney,

a barony in the county of

Eocho Mairedha

He was drowned

267

The

race of Conall Glas

s
,

son of Ech,

Spread themselves

listlessly

To Magh Fothaid, to Magh To Magh Moghna,

Uisnigh,

310

To Magh Sulidhe', to Fernmaigh", To Magh Macha, To Inbher Buais x of bursting torrents, To the land of Aiche.
,

Eocho Mairedhay the rebellious son, Of wonderful adventure, Who was overwhelmed in lucid Linnmhuine, With the clear lake over him.
,

The heroes
(

of the race of Righbard, son of Brige

2
,

)f

valour undaunted,
ta muipe oa
in

320 Core
muirpe miao
(^ennpec,

about A. D. 90, by the eruption of the lake, now called from his name, Loch
n-Eochadh, or Loch Neagh, which overspread the plain before called Liathmhuine.

nopo ninjnao t)ia m-bopb a linn

mume

uap loc linnglann.


For the legend
of the

The ancient name of Lough Neagh was


Linnmhuine.
lious

He

is

called

" the rebel-

eruption

of

step-mother.
lines

son" because he eloped with his There is some confusion in

Loch Neagh, see the Dinnseanchus, and the Leabhar n-Uidhri, fol. 36. (T.)
1

317 and 318; perhaps

we should

Riglibard, read,

was

son of Brige. Who this do not know. The Corc-Oiche were

oia

mbopb u linomume linojlan, uar- liacmume laomopec.


was overwhelmed
in clear

the descendants of
e. (i.

Dubhthach Daelten-

Who

of the black tongue), and are gaidh said to have occupied the land now co-

Linnmhuine,

Above the wide Liathmhuine.

vered by

N.

is

all

confusion,

reading the stanza

until they were and dispersed into Meath, dispossessed Munster, &c., by Eochaidh Mac Mairedha,

Lough Neagh,

thus:
2

Munster

chieftain, in the first century,

2 68

Cope

oice

doe

cloc cfn cimine

Dal yaep pelle.

Se cinfba nac

r>o

muncip
325

ciappa

itiagfn,

Succa, Ui
Lajfn. Leip fo rhmpmip fmap ap cponic cia no hglfo ?
Inci

meoon acup roppach acup oeao.

33

Dfpb Ifam cipe pooop pime o po gabao hGpiu


who was contemporary with
of the lake.

cona
ip pip pin,

the eruption
1
;

apaile,
pi^

-\

comub DO
-]

ib caipp-

Ogyg.

p.

Book of Leacan, fol. 34 The Dal Selle, mentioned 329.


were descended from Eochuidh,
his

hua

pailgi DO,

550

ma6

DO aicecITlael-

ruuchcnb luDpiDe. Qmcul ucbepc


nuipn ipm cponic

line 322,

who gave
* Si.i-

tribes.

name to Loch Neagh. (T.) The MSS. read Seomuic


in line

Se cinfoa nac DO mumcip

mouic DO mumciri 6pc^om; and


325,

Tebup

TnuijjiM

^abpaije piccu [N. pioju].

The
" Others say,

8liucca, hui

a quotareadings adopted are taken from tion of this stanza which occurs in a short

and

it

is

true,

that he

account of the death of Finn M'Cumhal,


contained in a miscellaneous

MS. volume
LL.D. The
"

of Ui [Finn] was of the Ui Tairrsigh and that they were of the AithFailghe,

of the ijth century, in the possession of

echtuath

[or

Henry
volume

J.
is

Monck Mason,

Esq.,

Maehnura says
Tribes," &e.

insurgent plebeians], as in the Chronicle, Six

lettered on the back,

Amradh

Coluim-Cille sceo scribenn

[Poem on Columbkille and other writings]. The whole passage, for which I am indebted to
Mr. E. Curry,
is

aile."

here,

This passage is worthy of insertion not only as preserving the true reading of the stanza before us, but also
because

as follows:

Clobepaio

we

learn

from

it

incidentally

269
Corc-Oiche, humblers of the proud, without fear, The noble Dal Selle.
a Six tribes who are not of Breoghan's people. Who hold lands:

The Gabraighe

Succa, Ui Tairsigh,

325

Galeous of Leinster.
Fully have

we made our
it ?

Chronicle,

Who
It

will criticise

has

its

middle, and
end.

its

beginning,

33

And

its

It is certain to

me

that whatsoever I have related,

Since thejirst invasion of Eri,

There
that the present

poem was known by

the

in the country of Offaly,

and the Galleons

name of The
line 327.

Chronicle

It

ofMaelmura: comp. would seem, however, that,

of Leinster."

Quoted from Dudley Mac

instead of Se,

we should

read cpi cmfoa,

Firbis'sMS. Comp. Haliclay's ed. p. 195; O'Flaherty, Ogyg. p. 175; O'Donovan'.s

"three tribes," &c., in line 323; for three

only are mentioned, and Keating speaks of three only, enumerating the very same
three that are here given, all of whom he says were of the race of the Firbolgs.
oeipio
cpi

The hint Ily-Many, pp. 85, 86, 90. thrown out in the passage quoted from Mr. Mason's MS., that the three non-Gadelian families

were of the Athachtuaidh,

bponj pe Seuncup jupab oioB na h-aicrheaoa po pil a n-6ipmn, nuc DO jjaomiolaib .1. ^abpuine Sliucu a 5Connaccaib,
bpailj;e,
-\

and therefore joined with the insurgents who murdered the nobles of the Gadclian
race,

and

set

up
is

new

line of popularly

Ui Caippij;
fxii^ion.

jcpic

o
an-

c.

^alium

"Some

See Ogyg. iii. and Keating, at the reign of Tuathal Teachtmar. Breoghan being the common
elected kings,
54,

curious.

tiquaries say that it is of them [viz. of the Firbolgs] are descended the three families that are in Ireland

ancestor of

all

the Gadelian leaders, to

who

are not of

not say that the tribes enumerated were of the race of Breoghan is eqiiivalent to saying that

the Gadelians,
river]

viz.,

the Gabraidhc of [the

they were

not

Gadelian.

Suck

in Conacht, the

Ui Tairsigh,

-(T.)

270
cona pcngbe nf ba na bap Ifpiu.
pfjiiu

Leop leno lenmaic a panoip ipp po pfp culao


muncip bhpfgom peib arbfpap can a mbunat). C.

335

IV.

[t>uaN

Dal Riaoa, umoppo, oap labpamap 50 leg op mo nac ppuil amopup againn ipin m-beajan oa m-bunanup, cpaobpjaoileao Da larhpam pan leabappa. Cuipeam pean tmain Seancapa a pfo
~|

ap Qlbain annpo
]Tla|ipo

piop.
f

aoep je eapbabac

mp

pi'om na pio

na pann Depe-

anar,

~|

pop

mp

pleccaib ele:

Q
''

eolcha

Their origin.

-Mr.

Curry

lias
1

suggestoujrht O

ture tense, and would

make no sense. But

ed that the
to

first line

of this

poem

oil,

be written Cun a mbunaoap na njjue" Whence their


origin [viz. the ori-

O'Flaherty, Lynch, Keating, and others, the best scholars of the seventeenth century, have taken
line.
it

as a

verb in the

first

gin]

of the

Gadelians?"

which would

make

a good sense, and would coineide


last
line,

Curry's conjecture is very ingenious, and may probably be true.


(T.)

Still II r.

with the

as is usual in bardic

compositions of this nature; and although there is a seeming grammatical irregiilarity in repeating the possessive

Duan
following

Albanuch. The author of the poem is unknown, but it appears

pronoun
it

from internal evidence to have been written about A.D. 1057.

along with the noun to which


yet instances are not of this sort of
of the

refers,

uncommon

in Irish
last line

on

all

It is acknowledged hands to be of the utmost value, as

redundancy. In the

poem

it is

quite impossible to take

the connecting link in the history of the Gaels of Ireland and Scotland. Colgan says
of it, "quo ego non
legi,

cunum

as a verb, for it

would be the

fu-

nee Scoto-Britanni

271

There

will be

found to be nothing more true

Or more
Sufficiently

plain.

Much

have we followed their true history, more do we know.

335

The race of Bregon, as it is handed down. From whence is their origin b


.

IV.

DUAN ALBANACH
OF
the Dalriadans, of
the truth

C
.

whom we
little

have

lately

spoken

we have no

doubt of

of the

we have attempted

genealogy in this book.

We

of their origin and set down, however, here an ancient

poem Thus

of the history of the Kings of Scotland.

it speaks, although it is defective" in counting the kings in the last quatrain, and according to other accounts
:

O
producunt, ullum Keguni Scotorum vetustiorem Scriptorem." O'Flaherty says
the same thing, Ogyg. p. 466; and Pinkerton calls it, "beyond question the most
ancient
extant."

all

has also printed it, with a very erroneous version, by the elder Charles O'Conor.

As Dr. O'Conor's
errors,
it

version

is

also full of

has been thought necessary to

monument

of l)alriadic

history

add a more correct translation of so important a document to the present


(21)
d

See the testimonies collected


Ilib. Script., torn.
i.

work

by Dr. O'Conor, Eer.

Proleg. p. cxxii. It is here edited from the

Lately spoken :

i.e.

MS.

of

Dud-

his genealogical work,

Dudley Mac Firbis, in from which this

ley Mac Firbis, in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, copied from by Mr.

Curry

is taken, had lately spoken of the families of Dal-Riada. See Reeves's Eccl.

poem

the original in the possession of the Earl of Roden. Dr. O'Conor has edited it from

Antiq. of Down and Connor,


e

p. 3

8.

(T.)

two MSS. in the Library of the Duke of Buckingham, at Stowe. Mr. Pinkerton

appears that the defects of this poem are of ancient date. They are also noted by O' Flaherty, who
Defective.
it

Hence

272

eolcha Glban

uile,

a fluaj peuea polrbuibe, cia ceuo jabail, an eol ouib,


po jabapoaip Glbanpuij
?

Glbanup po jab,

lia

plojj,

mac

pen oipoepc Ipicon,


ip

bparaip

bpiucup jan bpar,

6 pdiceap

Qlba earpac.

l?o lonnapb a bparaip bpap bpiocup rap muip n-lcr n-arhnap,

10

po jab bpiocup Qlbain am, 750 pinn piabnac pouuodin.


lap m-6piocup m-hlair, m-bil,

po jabpao clanna Neitiib, epglan


says:
chis,

"Verum

aliquot desidcratis disti-

first

verse Dr. O'Conor takes uile as agree-

intcgrum apographuni rcperirc non

contigit."

Ogyg.
says,

p.
is

our author

The defect, 467. manifest from the

" vos docti Albaniae toing with Qlbdn, tius ;" but he ought to have rendered it, " vos docti Albania; omnes." Inverse3heis
also entirely

number

of kings (fifty-two) mentioned in the last stanza, which does not agree

wrong he
;

translates

"
it,

Qui

with the number given in the poem, or with that given by other authorities
(T.)

primi didicerunt scientiam e vestris ;" but juKuil is a substantive, not a verb. Mr.
Skene, in his English version of this poem (Collectanea de rebus Albanicis, edited by
the lona Club,
p. 70), is still

The land of Alba Glbanpuij may, perhaps, be for Qlbanpi^e, the king'

the original, for he renders ver.

further from " Learn


3,

dom
read

of Alba. Pinkerton and Dr. O'Conor

who
B

first."

(T.)

Ctlbanbpuij, the land of Alban, which is perhaps correct, or pu'5 may be

Numerous.

Dr. O'Conor reads pia,

which may mean with; and lia, asPinkerton


and the original MS. read,

the gen. of pu6, a

wood

or forest.

In the

may be

for le,

2 73

all

ye learned of Alba

Ye well skilled host of yellow hair What was the first invasion is it known Which took the land of Alba ?
!

to

you

Albanus possessed it, numerous g his hosts He was the illustrious son of Isacon,

He

and Briutus were brothers without


of ships has
11

deceit,

From him Alba

its

name.

Briutus banished his active

brother
Icht.
i

Across the stormy sea of

As

Briutus possessed the noble Alba, far as the conspicuous promontory of Fothudan'.
the good,

Long after Briutus the prosperous, The race of Nemhidh took it,
with,

Erglau
but
it

may

also signify

numerous,

Mr. Skene renders plo j, race, which is wrong. Dr. O'Conor might have taught

any of the other accounts of a brother called Bras. 6pap means active,
tice in

energetic,
see p.

restless.
',

For the

sea of Icht,

him the true meaning.


istius,''

In the next line Dr. O'Conor renders mac pein " filius

31, note

Dr. O'Conor and Mr.

Skene have mistaken the meaning of the


epithet n-arinnar, not perceiving that the

fuit."

which ought to be " filius ille For ip, in line 7, Dr. O'Conor and For the fancied
de-

Pinkerton read DO.

n was merely euphonic. (T.) Fothudan. I am not able to identify


'

scent of Albanus and Brutus or Britus

this

promontory with

its

modern name,

from Isicon or Isacon, and Japheth, see


above, p. 33.
h

(T.)

be here spoken of as the extreme northern point of Scotland. Old


It appears to

Active.

Pinkerton and Dr. O'Conor

take bpap as a proper name, and translate, "His brother Bras;" but this is
nonsense, for the expelled brother was evidently Albanus; and

Charles O'Conor (in Pinkerton) and Dr. O'Conor, make Fothudan the name of a

man; the former

translates this line

"to

we have no

no2

the plains of the hunter Fothudan ;" and the latter, "usque ad fines venatoris Fo-

IRISH ARCH. SOC. l6.

274
ia P
tio

cceacr ap a

Icing,

15

aicle cojla cuip Conuing.

Cpuicmj pop jabpao lapccain,

mp

cciaccain a h-Gpeann-rhuij,
20

jabpao oiob an Cpmrean-clap.

Cacluan an ceo

pij t>iob-pom,

aipnenpeat) oaoib 50 cumoip, Di'b pob e an pi t>eeanac

an cup calma Cupamcin.

Clanna Gafac ina


gabpao Qlbam
ro^aibe na

n-Diaij,

25

lap n-aipDjliam, clanna Conaipe an caoimpip,

Upi
thudani." But
tory.

pmn

is

certainly a promonin

(T.)

Gpfno pop ceicfo u n-jalaip chipa. TTlapb 6eochacli DO charh

i
i

*Eiylan.

Dr. O'Conor renders the

word

n-6pino.

Q oeich
apjlan,
i

mna

Gp^lun
founding

as
it

an adjective, clamantes, conwith apojlopac. Mr. Skenc

rpi pichic bliaoan.


.1.

Dia eip ppi pe ^uio bar a mac


-|

6aarh a cuaipceipc
-\

in

Domain.
.1.

^UID

makes

it

the

name

of a country.

"The

PTlacan

race of Neimhidh," he says, "acquired Earglan," but ho does not tell us where

6eoam

lapracc micSoaipn co t)obap,

rpi

meic

-\

co h-lpp-

"

Earglan" was.
Pinkerton,

Old Charles O'Conor


vol.

" oobup a cuuipceipc Qlban. They of Eri, retreatpassed under the shadow
ing from their distempers and tributes.

(see

the

name

ii. p. 107) made it of a man, one of the leaders

of the Nemedians,
the authority of the
276,
a),

and

for this

he has

Beothach died of a plague in Eri. His ten wives survived him three-score years.

Book of Leacan (fol. where we have the following

Ebath and

his

son,

i.e.

Baath, passed

into the north of the world.

Matan and
Dobar and
(T.)

account of the Nemedian chieftains

who

Erglan and larthacht,

i.

e.

the three sons

survived the battle in which Conaing's tower was destroyed. t)o looap pin pop

of Beoan, son of Sdarn, with

Irrdobar, to the north of Albain."

2 75
k

Erglan

after

having disembarked from his


1

ships,

After the destruction of Conaing's tower

The Cruithnians

seized

it

afterwards"

1
,

After they had come from the plain" of Eri, Seventy noble kings of them

Possessed the Cruithnian plain.

20

Cathluan waa the


(I tell unto

first

king of them,

you

briefly),

The last king of them was The brave hero Cusaintin.


The
children of

Eochadh p

after

them
;

25

Seized upon Alba, after great wars

children of Conaire, the comely man, Chosen men were the mighty Gaedhil.

The

The
1

Conaing's tower.
d.

note

This tower

is

See above, p. 48, supposed to have been


at

in

making

it

plural), instead of O'Conor'ts


illustrem.'"

" Cruthniam
Cathluan.

(T.)

on Tory island, Co. Donegal. See O'Donovan's

Four Masters,

A.M. 3066.

(T.)

Mr. Skene translates, Afterwards. "The Cruithne acquired the western region."
rectly
n

159. nify veraciter, as Dr.

See above, pp. 125, 139, In line 22, 50 cumaip does not sig-

O'Conor renders
it.

it,

nor

explicitly, as

Mr. Skene has


oeiriiin, verily

Pin-

Dr. O'Conor has rendered


(T.)

it

cor-

kerton reads 50
p

(T.)

Eochadh,

i.

e.

Eochadh Muinreamhar,
II.,

Plain.

or Bregia.

Meaning, perhaps, maj 6pej, See above, p. 125. Comp.

of the race of Conaire

King of Ireland,

also pp. 139, 145.

Old Charles O'Conor,

the ancestor of the Dalriadan kings of Ireland and Scotland. Seelleeves'sEcc. Antiq.
p. 320.

and Dr. O'Conor, render in the plural, which is wrong. Mr. plains Skene falls into the same error, but he
in Pinkerton,

King Conaire was called Caomh, or

the beautiful (as in line 27), to distinguish him from Conaire L, who was called Conaire

has corrected Dr. O'Conor's " in Hibernise

campos."

In line 20 he

is

also right

Mor, or the Great. Inline 27, O'Conor and Skene read na caiorii pip, which would be
plural, and
is

in rendering clap plains (although

wrong

evidently

wrong

(T.)

276

mec Gpc mec Gacbctc

aic,

cpiap puaip beannaccaip pdcpaicc,


abpat> aibam, apo a n-^up,

30

Loapn, peap^up ip Ctonjup.

Oec m-bba6na
i

Coapn, lep blab,


35

pplaiceap oipip Qlban, rap ep Loapn pel 50 n-^iip,

peace m-blmbna piceac peapjup.

Oomangapc mac o'peap^up apo,


aipearh
cuift

m-bliaban m-biorjapg,

a .jrjrnn. gnn cpoio, no Cornwall, mac Oorhanjoipc.

40

Oa

Miaban Conainj

j;ari

cdip,

cap ep Corh^aill Do 5^P ari cpi bliabna po cm?; ?;an poinn, ba pi Conall, mac Corhjoill.

Cerpe
xt

Valiant The word aic is rendered minus by Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 115, In col. i, where he quotes lines 25-40. line 31 he renders apo a n^uf, "elato
''

" et voce propheprince of Dakradia], t.ica dixit ad ilium; Licet hodie videaris
humilis, et dcspectus in conspectu fratrum

tuoruni, eris in brevi princeps illorum

animo."

5u r

signifies

mind,

courage,

omnium.

I)e te

enim optimi reges egre-

spirit; see line 35.

Dr. O'Conor and Mr.


is

Skene read apo njup, which


u mistake
r

evidently

(T.)

dientur, qui non solum in terra propria, sed etiam in regione longinqua et peregrina principabuntur ;" and see Colgan's

Patrick.

See Jocelyn, Vit. S. Patr.


this blessing
is

note on this passage, Tr. Thaum., p. 114.


(T.)
*

c.

137,

where

described as

given to Fergus only ;" Sanctus vero Patricius prffidictum benedixit Fergusium"
[soil.

Bounds

Colgan (uli

supr.*)

renders

this line " in principatu finium Albanise."

Fergus Muinreamhar, son of Ere,

The poet wishes

to intimate that

Loam's

277

The

three sons of Ere, son of Eochadh the valiant", Three who obtained the blessing of Patrickr Seized upon Alba, exalted was their courage, Loarn, Feargus, and Aongus.
,

3o

Ten

years was Loarn (it is known to fame) 8 In the government of the bounds of Alba,

After the generous, courageous Loarn,

35

Seven and twenty years reigned Fergus.

Domhangart, the son of noble Fergus,

Numbered

for five turbulent years

Twenty-four without a battle Are assigned to Comhghall, son of Domhangart.

40

Two

prosperous years without contempt, After Comhghall, are assigned to Gabhran,

Three years

five times"

without interruption,

Was

Conall, son of Comhghall, king.

Four
sovereignty extended to the very extreAlban. Pinkerton reads lap" of western

has phel 50 nj;up, and translates absurdly,

inities of

" a space likewise."

Mr. Skene

fol-

chaip Qlban,
a mistake.

is

Alban," which Dr. O'Conor has the right


it illustrious ;

reading, but translates

and

lows O'Conor's reading, which he renders, not very intelligibly, " keenly the talu.'' See line 31. Fergus was surnamed the
Great, and was called

Mr. Skene, not


it

satisfied

with

this,

makes

Mac

Mise, from the

" Oirir Alban," but name, without explaining what he supposed to


a proper

name

O'Flaherty assigns only sixteen years to his reign, which he


says
u

of his mother.

be meant.
see Ogyg. p.
'

For the genealogy of Loarn

commenced A.D. 513.


Three years Jive times:

Ogyg.
i.e.

p.

472.

470

(T.)

(T.)
15.

Courageous
;

ngup

Colgan reads, peil ju O'Conor, fjel 50 njup, which he

Mr.

renders " historia est nota."

Pinkerton

Skene renders this, erroneously, " three years and five;" although Dr. O'Conor's

278

Cecpe bliabna piceac rail ba T?f Goban na n-iol-pann,


Dec m-bliabna po peace, peol
i

45

n-gle,

pplaiceap Gacac

6ui6e.

CoTincab Ceapp pence, pel blaD,

.;rui.

Dia

mac peapchap

50

cap ep peapcaip, peajaiD painn,


.jam.

bliabna Oomnaill.

Uap ep
.;nii.

Oorhnaill bpic na m-bla, Conall, Oun^al .p. m-blia6na,

bliabna

Oommnll Oumn,
ip Chonuill.

55

cap ep Oun^ail
TTlaolDuin

mac Conaill na ccpeac


Do 50 oli^ceac,

.;ruii.

peapcaip
In line 41 Pinkerton reads, chonncnl jan cap ; Dr. O'Conor, note in the margin concur^ jan cap.
version
is

correct.

of

Mac

Firbis's

name
take
x

of a king,
;

with Gobhran
(T.)

MS. makes Conaing the who reigned conjointly but this must be a mislit.

Ten years seven times: i.e. seventy years, This has been translated by old Charles O'Conor, who furnished Pinkerton with " ten his version of this poem, years by
'

seven," which

certainly meant

70,

al-

though Pinkerton understood it 1 7. And it has been rendered 17 by Dr. O'Conor


and Mr. Skene.

Provinces

" of

many

divisions."

But
it

let

the authority

Dr. O'Conor and Mr. Skene translate,

of theDuan suffer as

may, oec m-bliao-

" of golden swords," reading na n-oplann. But Dr. O'Conor mentions the other Pinkerton reads, reading, p. cxxxvii. na niolpann, " of extended plains." Call,
in line 45, signifies within,
sion,
i.

na po peachc must mean seventy years. O'Flahcrty assigns to Aidan a reign of


thirty-two years, and to Eochaidh Buidhe twenty-three, following the authority of

e.

in posses-

Tighernach.
sailing,

In line 47, peol

is

literally

an ancient brehon law term

(T.)

and

signifies his lifetime, career,

279

Four years and twenty in possession, Was Aodhan, king of many provinces"

45
;

Ten

years seven times", a glorious career, Was the sovereignty of Eoehadh Buidhe,
reigned a quarter,

Connchad Cearr

renowned

in fame,

Sixteen years his son Fearchar, z After Fearchar (inspect the poems ),

50

The

fourteen years of Domhnall.


a
,

After Domhnall Breac, of the towns Conall and Dungall, ten years,

The

thirteen years of

Domhnall Dunn,

55

After Dungall and Conall. O

Maeldun, son of Conall, of forays,


Reigned seventeen years legitimately,
Fearchain
reign.
2

(T.)
: i.

his
e.

reign.

See Tighernach, ad an. 637,

the historical poems, which were the bardic historians' authorities


;

The poems

and O'Donovan's Battle of Magh Rath,


pp. 48, 49.
*

(T.)

or which constituted the title deeds

Of

of the kings named.


tract (H. 3.

See the Brehon law

this

Dr. O'Conor renders " celebrem fama," confounding bid


the towns.

1 8, p. 22) in the Library of Trin. Coll. Dublin. Mr. Skene renders these words, " by dominion of swords,"

with bluo, fame, a totally different word, which occurred a little before, line 49, where he renders pel blab, very absurdly,
"
still

confounding pamn with pinn; but Dr. O'Conor's version is correct. The reigns
assigned to Fearchar and Domhnall in this stanza are too long. See Ogyg. p. 477;

regno legitimo inclyto," and Mr. Skene, more strangely, " a shooting star."
is

In the Brehon laws, bid


a

put

for baile,

town or townland.

The two Domhby the

and Pinkerton, vol. ii. p. 117. This was the Domhnall who was defeated at the Battie of

nails or Donnells are distinguished

surnames of Breac, speckled, and Donn,

Magh

Rath, which gives the date of

brown

(T.)

280

peapcaip PODO, peaja leac, DO caic btiaDain ap .;r;r.

60

Da

Gacbac na-n-eac, po ba calma an pi pijreac,


bliabain

aoin bliabain ba plair laprcain,

Ginceallac maic mac peapcaip.

Seacc m-bliabna Oun^ail Dem, acup a ceacaip DO Qilpen,


cpi bliaDna TTluipeaDoi^ rhaic,
r.

65

DO GOD na apDplaic.

Ct ceauaip picear, nip pann,

DO bliaonaib Do caic Oorhnall, Da BliaDam Conaill, cem n-jle, ip a cearaip Chonaill ele.
Naoi m-blia6na Cupainnn cam, a naoi Qon5pa ap Qlbain,

70

cefpe
b

le^aleac,
line 51.

Behuld than Dr.O'Conor's copy reads, " read by thyself." The phrase,

"look you!" is still in use; see above, For pooa, long, the appellation here given to Fearchair, Dr. O'Conor
reads poja, which
herty, p.
c

it, perhaps correctly (T.) Afterwards __ Mr. Skene renders tap ream, "of the western regions,"not know-

renders
d

ing that Irish scribes write re for o. The death of Ainchellach is given by Tighernach

is

a mistake. SeeO'Fla-

479

(T.)

After Ainchellach under the year 719. the Annals mention two kings: Selbhach,

Mansions. The word pi^ceac seems be a compound of pi j, a king, and ceac, or ceac may be merely the ada house
to
;

sonofFerchair,andbrotherof Ainchellach; and Eochadh III., son of Eochadh II., who


is

mentioned line 61.

O'Flaherty assigns

jective

termination, in which
will

case the

to these
years,

word

signify royal,

as

Mr. Skene

two reigns a period of fourteen from A. D. 719 to 733, in which

a8i

Fearchair the Long, behold thou b Passed one year over twenty.

60

The two

He

years of Eochadh of steeds, was the brave king of royal mansions


1

For one year was king afterwards* Aincheallach the Good, son of Fearchair.

The seven

And
The

years of Dungal' the impetuous, four to Alpin,

65

three years of Muireadhach the good,

Thirty to Aodh, as supreme king.

Four and a

score, not imbecile,


;

Of years Domhnall spent The two years of Conall

70

And

of glorious career, the four of another Conall.

The nine years of Cusaintin the fair The nine of Aongus over Alban
;

The
year the death of Eochadh mac EochPinkerrecorded by Tighernach. ton gives Selbhach a reign of twenty years, and to Eochaidh " about ten." The Duan
last

Duan

all

ach

is

of this name.

occur in connexion with a king Thus, for Sealbhach and


III.,

Eochaidh
gal

the

Duan

substitutes

Dun-

is

therefore here corrupted.


'to

stanza ap-

have been omitted, and the two pears lines 65 and 66, as Dr. O'Conor suggests,

and Alpin ; it omits Dungal and Eochaidh IV., who ought to come in between Muiredach (line 67) and Aodh
(line 68);

and

it

also omits

Eochaidh V.

were probably transposed to fill up the gap; but they contain the wrong names. There was probably some confusion made

and Alpin, who ought to come in between Eoganan (line 76) and Cionaeth or Kenneth Mac Alpin (line 77). It is further remarkable that these errors are in each
case

by an early copyist
it is

in the Eochaidhs, for

remarkable that the defects in the

double,

arising

from the original

IKISH ARCH. SOC.

6.

20

282
cerjie

blmbna Qoba am,

75

ipa cpi 06115 Gojandm.

Tpfoca bliaoam Cionaoir cjiuaib, a cearaip Domnall DjiecjiuaiD, bliaoain co na bjifj, .;c;c;r.
r>on cujiao

Do Cupaincnt.

Da

bliaoain, ba oaop a oar,

Da bparaip oo Qo6 pionnpcocac,


Domnall, mac Cupainan coin, po cair bliaDam pa ceafaip.

Cufamcin ba calma a jleac, po caic a pe ip Da piceac,


Ulaolcoluim cerpe bliabna, lonoolb a h-ocr aipopia^la.

85

Seacc
omission of two kings, and the subsequent attempt to mend the defect by transposi'

Eughanan.

Here a stanza seems

to

be

The list, as given by O'Flaherty, with the duration of each reign, if as


tion.

omitted, of which lines 65 and 66 probably formed part, except that for Dungal,
in line. 65,
last note.

follows:
ual
II.,

Muiredach, three years;


seven; Eochadh IV., five;

DuuAodh

or

we should read Eochadh. See From the next king, Cionaith Kenneth Mac Alpin, the list of kings

Fionn, or

I., thirty; Uomhnall III., four; ConallUL, two; Conall IV., twentyfour; Constantino, nine; Aongus, nine;

Aodh

here given agrees, or originally did agree, with the Chronicon Pictorum; see above,
p. 167,

where a reign of sixteen years

Aodh

II. ,

four

Eoganan,
;

thirteen

only
f

Eochadh

V.,

part of one

Alpin, four
;

Kenneth Mac Alpin, thirty

Domhnal

(T.) assigned to Cionaith. The word pionnpcoWhite jlowers. coc signifies white or fair flowers. Old
is

Alpin, four; Constantino II., Mac Cinaodha (i. e. son of Kenneth), four-

Mac

Charles

O'Conor renders
is

it

"the

fair

haired," which

only an attempt to exDr. O'Conor and

teen

Aodh Mac Cionaodha, two

(T.)

plain white flowers.

283

The

And
The

four years of Aodh the noble 6 the thirteen of Eoghanan


.

75

the hardy, thirty years of Cionaoith

Four Domhnall of the ruddy countenance,


Thirty years, with his vigour,

To

the hero, to Cusaintin.

So

Two

years (hard was his complexion) To his brother, to Aodh, of the white flowers'
fair,

Domhnal, son of Cusaintin the


K Reigned a year four times
.

Cusaintin, brave

was

his

combath

85

Reigned six and two score years; Maolcoluim four years


;

Indolph eight, of supreme sovereignty.

The
Mr. Skene translate
taking pcorac
(line
it

" white shielded,"

for pciarac.

Constantino

herty was misled by it here, and assigns to Domhnal, son of Constantine, a reign
of five years.

80) and this

Aodh Fionnscothach
in-

Dr. O'Conor renders


(annis)."

it

were the sons of Kenneth Mac Alpin.


Girig (or Gregory)
serted

"

annum cum quatuor

The auof saying

Mac Dungail is between Aodh and Domhnall,

thor adopted the unusual

mode

son

four, only for the sake of his metre.

Ro

of Constantine, both in O'Flaherty's list and in the Chron. Pictorum. See above,
p. 167.

cair (line 84) signifies spent or passed (on the throne), i. e. lived or reigned ;
see lines
''

But he

is

omitted by the Duan,


(T.)

60 and 70
i.

(T.)

perhaps designedly.
?

The reader

year four times : i. e. four years. will observe that this is the

probably, his contest for the throne; jleac is a fight, a battle, not " in as Dr.
e.,

Combat:

impetus

pra;liis,"

O'Conor

same form of expression which has been


already misunderstood
lators; see lines

renders

it.

This Constantine was the son


son of Kenneth
(T.)

43 and 47.

by former transEven O'Fla2

of Aodh,

who was the Mac Alpin; see line 82.


2

284

Seacc m-blia6na Oubooa Den,

acup aceacaip Cuilen, a -jcjain. op 506 cloinn,


DO Cionaoc, mac ITlaoilcoluim.

90

Seacc m-bliaona Cupaincin clum, acup a cearaip TTlacbuiB,


cpioca6 bbanam, bpeacaiD pamn,
95

ba

TTlonaiO TTlaolcolaim. pi

Se bliaona OonncaiD glain gaoir bliabna mac pionnlaoic, .jcun.

cap ef
.un.

TTlec
i

beafaiD 50 m-blaio,
100

mfp

pplaiciop Lu^lai^.

TTlaolcoluim anopa ap

pi,

mac Oonncai6 Daca

Dpecb'i,

a pe noca n-piDip neac, ace an c-eolac ap eolac.

eolca.

Oa
'

Dubhoda.

This

is

called Cinaal, vel

Dubh,
is

the king who is in the list given

partc octavi ml
p.

annum
is

1004."

Ogyg.

ahove,

p.

167.

He.

also called

DuiFus

evidently some conf'usiou in these names in the Irish version


488.

There

See Ogyg. p. 487, by some writers. where O'Flaherty translates his name
"

of the Chronicon Pictorum, which

was

Odo
k

niger."

(T.)
i.

Lynch's authority in the place referred to of Cambr. Eversus; but still it is probable that " Cinead
tioned (see
is
fil

Mac

Duibh, or Maaduff;

e.

the son

Dubh"

there

men-

of Dubhoda, line 39. O'Flaherty says: " Grimus, Scotice Macduibh; hoc est
Duffi seu
prio

p.

67, *;*/), was the same who

here called
'

Dubhodonis

filius,

quern proinvenio.
is

Verse.?

mark.

Mac Duibh or Macduff.-(T.) The word bpeucaio


if it

nomine

Kenneth dictum
7 annis

not very intelligible;


it

were bpeacembel-

Rex Pictorum octennio


page 94. Quippe

Cambr. Ever,
ab anno 997 et

cam,

would mean

as

verses

lish, celebrate,

adorn. Dr. O'Conor's ver-

285

The seven

And

years of Dubhoda' the vehement, four of Cuilen,

90

Twenty-seven over every clan, To Cionoath, son of Maoilcholuim.

Seven years

to Cusaintin, listen

And

four to

Mac Duibh k

, 1

Thirty years (as verses mark ) Was Maelcolaim king of Monaidh m a

95
.

The

six years of

Donnchad

the wise,
;

After

Seventeen years the son of Fionnlaoich" Mac Beathaidh, the renowned, Seven months was Lughlaigh in the sovereignty.
is

100

Maelcoluim

now

the king

Son of Donnchad the But the

florid,

of lively visage,

His duration knoweth no

man

Wise

One, the

Most Wise.

ye learned

'.

Two
sion,

which Mr. Skene

translates,

"ofchc-

mothers's name. See above,


"

p.

167

(T.)

quered portions," can only be regarded as


a guess.
(T.)
i.e.

Is

now

the

king.

Malcolm,

son

of

m Monaidh:
in Scotland,

Dun Monaidh

in

Lome,

Donnchad, slew his predecessor Lulach, on the I st of January, A. D. 1058, according to Tighernach, and was himself killed This determines the age of the and also of the list of kings before poem,
in 1093.

the well-known fortress or

palace of the Dalriadic kings of Scotland: now Dunstaffnage. See Battle of Magh

Rath,

p. 46, n.

a
.

Dr. O'Conor makes the


pi

given,

which

also terminates

with Mai-

absurd blunder of translating

TTlonaio,
is

"rex montium," and

in this

he

fol-

colm, and was therefore, probably, written in his reign. See above, p. 167. (T.)
<'

lowed by Mr. Skene (T.) " Son of Fionnlaoich: i.

ye learned.

Qeolca.

Thefirst words

e.

Mac

Bea-

of the

poem

are written here in the mar-

thaidh, or Macbeth, so called from his

gin, according to a

custom of ancient

Irish

286

Oa

pi

pop caojao, cluine,


opfc puipe,
anoip,

I0 5

50

mac OonncaiO
fiol

DP

6pc apo^lain

Qlbam
seribes,

margin the initial word of the poem, whenever the same word occurred at the end of a line.
Colgan
p.

who used

to write in the

Kings Only forty-seven kings are enumerated in the present text of the
''

poem.

But O'Flaherty has made up the


of fifty-two from the Annals and

quotes this stanza, Trias


it

Thaum.,

number

115, and translates

thus

other sources.

" Malculmusnuncest Ilex,


Filius

Donnchadi

speciosi et vividi vultus,

The comparison of his list with the poem shews that in the latter two kings
have been transposed, and
five

Ejus annos non novit ullua

omitted.

Prater ilium scientem, qui omnia novit."

The transposed kings are Dungal, changed

287

Two

kings over fifty, listen To the son of Donnchadh of royal countenance, Of the race of Ere, the noble, in the easf,
!

Obtained Alba,

ye learned.

from the twenty-second to the nineteenth place, and Alpin, changed from the thirtythird to the twentieth.

'

The

east:

i.

e.

east of Ireland. Scotland

is

frequently called

" the East" by Irish

The omitted kings

writers.

are No. 19, Selvach; the three Eochaidhs


(viz.

least this stanza,

This proves that the poem, or at was written in Ireland,

No. 20, Eochaidh Mac Eochaidh; 23, Eochaidh Angbhuidh; 32, Eochaidh Mac Aodha finn); and 38, Gairig, or Gregory

and not in Scotland. For anoip, Dr. O'Conor and Mr. Skene read an oip, " of the
gold," which sense (T.)
is

wrong, and makes no

Mac Dungail

(T.)

ADDITIONAL NOTES.

IRISH AHCH. SOC.

6.

Ill

ADDITIONAL NOTES.

No.

I.

Seepage

29.

THE

following table exhibits a comparative view of the names of the cities in the Irish and Latin copies, with the supposed modern names
:

IRISH COPIES.

LATIN COPIES.
Caer Gurthigirn
C.
?
I.

EXPLANATIONS.
f Gwrthernion in Radnorshire.

Caer Gortigern
C.

Caer Gwerthrynyawn ar

Grutus [Gutais. L. B.]

Graunth
(

Gwy. Triad, vi. s. 2. Cambridge or Grantchester.


llan

C. Mencest
C. Leuill
C.

C. Mencipit or

Mumcip.

J
(

Verulam, at or near
ban's.
Carlisle.

St.

Al-

C. Luadiit or Luilid

Medguid

[Meguaid, L.

i
'

B -J
C. Colin C. Gusdirt [Gustint. L. B.]

C.

Meguid
Colun

MeivodinMontgomeryshire.
Colnchester in Essex.

I
C.

C. Custeint
C.

Caernarvon.
.

C.

Abrog

Ebrauc or Eborauc.

York.
(

Old Sarum. Also a fortress


.

C. Caradog C. Brut[Graat. L. B.]


. .

C. Caratauc
C. Britton C.

-c

in Shropshire.

_,.

Bristow? or Dunbarton?
f

C. C.

Machod
Lunaind
TLuffain. L

Mancester inWarwickshire?
or Manchester i

Mauchguid

<
(.

L.

\ C.
J

.,

Lunden

London.
IRISH

Ludain. B.J

I believe I have correctly allotted the equiva-

the translator had probably an eye to one of the

lents, in the Irish

and Brito-Latin

lists.

Though a 2

Manchestera when he wrote Mencest.

IV
IRISH COPIES.
[Cose. L. Caisi. B.] C. C. Irangin FGirangon, L.
C.
I

Oen

LATIN COPIES. Gwent ...........


Guoirangon ........
.

EXPLANATIONS.
Chepstow
,
h
.

Giraigon, B.]
C.

......

C.

Worcester.
Portchester in Hampshire. Doncaster.

Pheus ..........

C. Peris
C.
~\

...........

[Minchip. L. B.] C. Loninoperuisc [Leo anC. aird puisc L. Leoinarpliuisc. B.]

Don

Daun ...........
Legion Guarusik .....

C.

Caerleon-upon-Usk.

....... J
C. Gorieon or Guorcon.
C. Segeint C. Ligion.
.

C.

Grugan .........

Warwick c ?
Silchester in Hampshire.
f

C. Sant
C.
C.

...........
L. B.]
L.
|

..........
...
,

Legun [Legion.

Caerleon-upon-Dee, chester
_

i.

e.

Guidiud [Guhent.
Guent. B.]

{
I

Norwich, or Winchester, or

.......

Winwick
;

in Lancashire.

f Bristow
C. Breatan

or

rather

Dunor

........
L.
)

C. Britton

..........

<
(.

breatan, Dunbritton,

Dunbarton.
Leicester.

C. Loiridoin [Lergun.
T
.

Lenon. B.]
C.
,,

.......

f J

C.

Lmon ...........
i
,

r> Pendsa ..........

C. Pensavelcoit'

.......

f
-I

Exeter,

or Lostwithiel, or

Ilchester, or Pevensey.

C. Druithgolgod [Druithecolcoit.

"J

L.

Gluteolcoit.

C. Droithon

.........

Dray ton

in Shropshire.

f Vulgo Lincoln
C. Luiticoit

but rather

.........
L.
|

C. Luitcoit

.......... )
(

Leeds Thoresby.
tus, p. 9.

Duca-

C.

Urnacht [Urtocht.

-t

Urnacn .........

Wroxeter
Camalet

in Shropshire.

C. Eilimon [Ceilimon.

L.
|

Ceilimeno

'

(-'

elemion

.........

in Somersetshire 6

The
See Llwyd's Brit. Descript. Commentariolum. According to him Chepstovv is Caer Went, p. 1(12; and Winchester is Caer Wynt, of
11

c d "

Caer Gwair, ap. Llwyd.

p. 33.

Pen-savle-coed, static capitalis in Bvlva.

City

The conjecture

of

Camden,

i.

178, ed. Gib-

Wind, p. 21

Triad,

iv. series 1.

son.

The root of these lists of the twenty-eight cities

is

in the

commencement of the Liber

" Querulus of Gildas, who describes Britannia as being bis denis bisque quaternis civitatibus, ac nonnullis castellis, &c. decorata;" and seenis as if he were quoting part of his
cap. I, andBeda, i. cap. I. The general tradition is, that they were the sees of the twenty-five bishops and three archbishops of the British Church ; as may be seen at large in Ussher's Primordia, cap. 5. The three archbishoprics were London,

words from some poet;

York, and Caerleon-upon-Usk. The allusion to the words of Gildas and Beda in those of the Historia is so apparent, that we cannot doubt but the original number in Marcus was xxviii.
;

and that the scribe of 946 altered

it,

by the introduction of other names

he had

and expunged (as false and exaggerated) those remarkable words in which the author seems to pay a compliment to Fernmael Lord of Guortigerniawn, and
collected,

perhaps to his
Gurthigirn."

own native place, Of his thirty-three

"

prima

civitas Britannia? est qua; vocatur

Caer

cities

the copier places

York and Canterbury, the

two palls or archiepiscopates of England, first and second; thereby shewing that his " repeated dates of quintus Eadmundi regis" correctly point out his nation, and probably his subjection to the northern primate; the unknown Caer Gurcoc, third; while
Caer-Guorthigern has the fourth place.
century, viz. the tenth, gives the
ap.
list

Welch MS. of Genealogies of the same of twenty-eight cities nearly as it is in Nennius,

Cambrian Quart. Mag.


It is a

vol. iv.

remarkable

fact,

that Mr. C. Bertram has printed in his Ricardus Corinanis,


:

that of ninety-two British towns thirty-three were chief; viz. the two free cities or municipia of Verulam and York, nine Roman colonisu, ten governed by Latin law
Julia, and twelve inferior and merely tributary. This list is essentially names from the Nennian twenty-eight and the five others making the Petavian thirty- three and is fundamentally distinct in its basis, being civil, not Yet it exhibits that very number (thirty-three), which the Petavian ecclesiastical.

under the Lex


different in

946 has effected by adding five names to the twenty-eight. But Mr. Bertram What, then, shall we say? That he found the number surely never saw that MS. I regard the enumeration as thirty-three in some other copy, and worked upon it? it were true that Eboracum was part of his figments, and no ancient fragment for if also governed suojure, Verulam should not have been called Caer Municip, nor would

MS.

of

his

surname of Municeps have explained whence the tyrant Gratianus came.


1 1

Vide Ric.
1786. (H.)

Corin. p. 36, Havniaj 1757, p-

1,

ap. Johnstone Ant. Celto-Norman.

ibid.

No.
Lluyd, in his Archsologia,
tit.
i.

II.

Seepage
3,

29.

col. p. 20,
;

supposes

Cpmrneac

to

be a corrupcredible

tion of 6picneac, pictus, variegatus

see also O'Brien, Diet, in voce.

But

this is scarcely
;

VI

credible;

Duald Mac Firbis gives the following explanation of this word: Cpuirneuch DO jjubao cporu no oealba anmann, eun, ajup lar-jr,, ap a eineac, .1. (Pictus) neac arham ace ap a copp uile. 5'P 1D Serap Cpuicnv ap u 01516 a^ur- 5516 ni uippe DO cuipeuo 01510 peoil DO boo 7 oo baoap oppa lonoap jjcmoir.1. picn, DO bpfcnaib " Cruithneach one who paints the cruths (forms) (Pictus), uarrhapa ne a nariiam. and fishes on his eineach (face), and not on his face only, but on his of birds,
:

beasts,

whole body. Ciesar calls the Britons Cruithnigh, i. e. Picti, because they used to stain their faces with woad, in order that they might appear terrible to their enemies."Marq. of Drogheda's copy, p. 1 62. For this quotation I am indebted to " Omnes vero se Britanni vitro inficiunt, Mr. O'Donovan. Cajsar's words are quod hoc horridiori sunt in pugna aspectu ; capilloque efficit colorem. cccruleum Atque
Genealoffies.
:

sunt premisso atque omni parte corporis rasa, prater caput et labrum superius."
Jiello Gall. lib. v. c.

De

14.

('/'.)

No. Abonia
the same
that,

III.

See page 29.

Eubonia or Manaw

is

the Isle of Man.


;

The Romans considered it

as

name with Anglesea,

viz.

Mon

and probably with reason, for

Mon

is

a cow,

having and

idea is preserved in the islet called the Calf of Man. But synonymes required a mark of distinction, which is found in the Monu-a-da of Ptolemy, the Mon-apia of Pliny, the

as the

Eu-bonia of Xennius, and the Eu-monia or Eu-mania of some MSS. of Orosius, as well Men-avia clearly meant in those which have Mevania. The word united to the
the Welch for Man, primary one is probably that very aw, which now forms Manaw, It meant g to both in his Menavia; f Insula?, Hist. i. cap. 9. and which Beda extended
to blow,

both naturally, and in the metaphors of spirit, inspiration, afflatus, &c. This would give us Monavia, and Aumonia or Eumonia (all as one, in ancient spelling), and with the mutation, Auvonia or Euvonia, for the Mona of Winds. In an ancient MS.

Manau Guodotin, and in (Harl. 3859, ap. Cambr. Qu. Mag. iv. p. 23), Man is called " of Nennius (Nenn. cap. 66, ex MS. Cotton, ap. Gale, p. 116), a supplement regio vocatur Manaw Guotadin." Though not the same place, it is perhaps the same qua;
word
1

So corrected bv Mr. Sharon Turner,


i.

Hist.

tawel, calm,

serene

tuwelu, to

make or become

Anglo-Sax,
in Orosius,

347, ed.

iv.

But

in his text,

as

calm.
Diet.

Mevania.
verb like aia; but as a
;

See Edw. Llwyd, Comp. Vocab. Owen Ta is superior, as Dr. Owen shews by

t It does not exist as a

root,

in awel,

a blast of wind

awelu, to blow;

an instance (a point essential to the legitimate citation of his Dictionary) and ascendancy over
;

aieen, inspiration, &c.

And

(with a restrictive
stillness,

wind, or breath, makes a calm, or

silence,

sense in the prefix <a) taw,

silence;

Vll

Rejecting the din (meaning an enclosed or defensible obtain from the Guodo or Guota the JIo-0(S, or Mona-oeda place) possibly But Mona seems to be the foundaof Ptolemy; for the G disappears in composition. tion of all the names. While the Romans were still ruling in Britain, Man was an Irish Island, " a=que Orosius, i. cap. 2. But whether this (with Hibernia) a Scotorum gentibus habitata."
as

word

Aneurin's Gododin.

we may

had been always

so,

or became so

by the ruin of the

Britons, no

man now

can say.

occupation of Man by the Irish was probably not later than A. D. 254, in c which year there is a tradition that King Cormac Art drove some of the rebellious

The

first

Ultonians into that island


earlier.

Tigernach, in

anno 254.

Nevertheless

it

may have been

The earliest accounts of it, however,

are

much

too early, belonging to the fabulous

epoch and legends of the Tuatha De Danann. The following statement is extracted from " h Manannan Mac Lir was a the ancient MS. Glossary of Cormac M'Cuillenan
.

famous merchant, that lived in the island of Manann. lie was the best navigator that was in the sea in the west of the world. He used to ascertain by heaven-study, that is,
observation of the heavens, the duration of calm and storm, and the time when either " Inde Scoti et Britones eum dominum of these two periods would change. maris voinde filium maris esse dixerunt, i. e. Mac Lir; et de nomine Manannain iusola caverunt,

Manainn
the

dicta est'." But other authorities tell us, if we are to trust O'Flaherty, that name of this merchant was Oirbsion or Orbsen, son of Allad, sou of Alathan,
;

and nephew of the Daghda


of Tadhg, son of

course with the Isle of ManJ.

and that he was called Manannan, because of his interOrbsen Manaiman was slain in battle by Ullinn, son
at the place

Nuada the Silver-handed,

therefore

called

Magh-

Ullinn or Moycullin, in Galway. Some say, that Loch Oirbsion or Orbsen broke out while his grave was being dug. See the Ogygia, part iii. cap. 14, p. 179; and Keating. That the Britons knew this legend of Man, may be supposed from the sur-

name M'Llyr,

son of the water or of the sea. k

Bran ap Llyr

is

the fabulous father


of

This

author

died

in

90S,

according

to

Imp TDan.inn a oepap IDanannan


" Or he was
called

pip.

Flaherty.
'

Manannan from

the Isle of

Bodleian

MS. Laud.

610,

fol.

83, col.

a.,

1.

Manann."
k

(7'.)

Cep
,,

or

eap, the
in Irish

sea, (genitive
(

ip)

is still

In the copy of Cormac's Glossary in the Library of Trin. Coll. Dub. (H. 2, 15) there is the
j

a livin

wor j

T^

Jn

H A

Bullock's

History of the Isle of Man, the tradition of Manan,,

following note on the above quoted passage, in

an

is

thus spoken of
held

the hand-writing of Duald

Mac

Firbis

No

"Mananan Mac Lyr

(the

first

man who

Man, was

ruler thereof, and af-

Vlll

of the elder Caradoc, and

Bran ap Llyr Marini that of Caradoc Vreichbras. The one Germarms, an emissary of St. succeeded by two others named Conidrius and Romulus. Patrick, who was Jocelyn.
conversion of

Man

to Christianity is ascribed to

Vita Patric. cap. 92, 152; Vita Quarta, cap. 81. By Orck are denoted the Orcades or Orkneys, Orcania of Nennius. Ore in Gaelic is a whale or other large fish ; and possibly may have had the same sense in ancient " orca Gaulish and British as it had also in marina? bellua?
;

Latin,

genus

maximum

dicitur" (Pomp. Festus),


orque.

whence the
" Then

orca,

of the Italian romantic poets, and in French

shall this

mount

Of Paradise by might
Out of
"With
all his

of waves be

moved

his place, push'd

by the horned Hood,

verdure spoiled and trees adrift,

Down
And

the great river to the opening gulf,


salt

there take root, an island

and bare,
Paradise Lost,
xi.

The haunt

of seals and ores and seamews' dang."

829-37.

in Ore.

See Armstrong's Gaelic Dictionary Orcades, or Ore Ynys, the islands of whales. Other etymologies, from the Teutonic, may be seen in Wallace and Torfa;us ;

but they appear to

me

false

and

trivial.

The Og*s "Ax^a of Ptolemy was Dunnet


Marcus and Nennius: " So in

Head in The

Caithness, over against the islands. Irish translator has omitted a good passage of
it is said,

an old proverb

when speaking
No. IV.

of judges and kings,

He judged

Britain

icith

the three islands."

(H.)

Seepage 42.

paragraphs of Irish history are borrowed, with cor6 ; at p. 50 of Marcus. The Latin has Bartholomasus, cap. Partholomams, Partholomus, and, as it seems acknowledged that Partholan's name
first

The first

man

The two

rections,

from Nennius,

means Bartholomew, we must admire the credulity which could believe that apostolic

name to have been known in Ireland 311 years after the flood. Ogygia, ii. p. 65. The same remark applies to Simon Brec. It is very remarkable that Partholan, first
King of
Ireland,

and Brutus,

first

King of

Britain,

were both abhorred

for

having
killed

ter whom the land

was named) reigned many years;


kept land under mists by If he dreaded an enemy, he
;

p. 3.

The

natives

"pretend he was son to a


II.

and was a paynim.


his

He

king of Ulster,

and brother to Fergus

who

necromancy. would of one man cause to seem one hundred

restored the monarchical government of Scotland,

422."

Ibid.

(.ff.)

and that by art magic."

Old Statute Book,

cit.

IX
" See Keating, p. 25. By Nemech quidam filius agnominis," the copyists probably understood son of his own cognominis or namesake. The tranFor scriber of Marcus has left it blank, in doubt of its meaning; and he did wisely. the original reading is " filius Agnomain", or Agnamhain. See Ogygia, ii. p. 65 Wood's Primitive Inhabitants of Ireland, p. 13; Keating's Genealogy, p. 30. The same name,
killed father

and mother.

Agnoman, occurs very early in the voyages of the Gaidhelians. Gildas Coem. ap. which had represented Nemed Ogygia, ii. p. 67. Our translator corrects the Historia,
himself as sailing away again; whereas
years
it

was his posterity,

after a sojourn of

216

(H.)

No. V.
Viri Buttorum, S(C

See page 44.

the translator.
three.

The Firbolg, Firdomnan, and Firgalian, are inserted by The name Firbolg is also a general one, and comprehensive of all the

Mr. O'Flaherty does not doubt but they were colonies from Great Britain, of the BelgiE, Damnonii, and another tribe. Ogygia, i. pp. 14, 15; Keating, p. 39. The account of the Tuatha De Danann is also inserted. are said to have come from
the northern parts of Europe, and their

Denmark.
is

Danann

for

in Servius, "

Dante

They name may be rendered The. Tribe of Gods from The first mention of the Dani Dania, as Manann for Mannia. undo Dani dicti," in ^Eneid. viii. 728; and the second,

in Venantius Fortunatus de

Lupo Duce,
tibi sis

vi. 7,

49:

"

Quam

firmus

cum

prosperitate superna,

Saxonis

et

Dani gens

cito victa probat."

tribes of Tuatha De Danann were descended from the three sons of Danann, Gods (and esteemed such) for their skill in magic whence perhaps the phrase Plebes Deorum. They first came (it is fabled) into the north of Britain, where they inhabited places called Dobar and Ir-dobar (quere Tir?) and whence they re-

The three

called

moved to the north of Ireland and their title of De has been accounted for by the name of the River Dee. O'Flaherty, Ogygia, i. p. 12. But their story shews, that they were a race endowed with such arts and powers, as might obtain them credit for a
;

divine origin.

And

there

is

no reason

for

supposing that Dobar was near the River

interpretation of the name of this colony is quite independent of the question of its having ever existed ; of which there is neither proof, nor much probability. Their legend represents them to have spoken a German, not a British, dialect, which

Dee.

The

is

accordant to the notion of their being Danes, but is by no means accordant to the The letters of which catalogue of their names ; and so far their story belies itself.
the invention
is

ascribed to the Danannian

Ogma, brother of the Daghda,

are not that

modification of the Latin alphabet used in Irish and Anglo-Saxon writings, but the IRISH ARCH. soc. NO. 1 6. b

cyphers

to me to involve this cyphers called ogham ; the superior antiquity of which seems that they almost imply and presuppose the existence of ordinary alphabetic difficulty,

writing.

(//.)

No. VI.

See paye 54.

Out of the kingdom of Scythia, fyc. There is no probability, and a want of distinct testimony, even legendary, that Ireland ever received any considerable body of settlers,

but direct from Britain. Ireland, in effect, received but three classes of colonists. For the Neinedians were Bartholomfeans, and the Firbolg and Tuatha De Danann were both Neinedians. Besides this class there were the Gaidhil or Scoti, into

which prevalent colony the whole nation resolved itself; and thirdly, the Cruithnich or Pictish settlement. But the Firbolg and Danann were both direct from Britain,
the former manifestly, and the latter avowedly. And the Scots, after various peregrinations, went from Pictland or Albany in North Britain to Spain, and thence

over to Ireland.

was meant

to unite the

The whole mention of Spain in that legend is etymological, and two names, so slightly dissimilar, and sometimes (as Mr.

is

O'Flaherty observes) confounded, of Iberus and Ibernus ; as the mention of Scythia The three (or rather two) classes of colonists seem also an etymologism for Scot.
to

have been the South Britons, of Belgic origin

the North Britons, of Celtic origin

and certain Britons, who must have belonged either to the one or other division, and were distinguished by retaining in Ireland their custom of staining the skin, at a
time when no others did.

The name
Sc.ythas,

Scoti

is

identified

by Nennius and by
is

and that verbal resemblance

Irish bardic antiquaries with the sole foundation of their travels from

No Roman, meaning to say Scytha, could express it Scotus; and no savage Scythia. of Hibernia could think of applying to himself the eastern and generic title of Scythian.
The name of Scoti is said to be first used are almost a waste on such topics. by Porphyry, about A. D. 277). But this must be doubtful in the extreme; as " Scotica; k St. Jerome quoting Porphyry, would put gentes" according to his own custom and that of his day, where Porphyry had put TO. T&V 'levi^at 'ifan. If so, Aminianus will be the earliest who names them, at the close of the fourth century.

Words

Before these authors no Greek or

Roman had
If
it

heard of a Scot

and the name Scot was

very probably unknown


it,

in Hibernia.

be the same as
his

is unintentionally explained by Ammianus in Its origin should date from the time when they

a wanderer or rover, " Scoti per diversa vagantes." devoted themselves to piracy ; from
scuite,

after
)

That

is

the

year to which

Schoell,

in his

nourishing.
k

Table Chronologique, gives Porphyry's name, as

Epist. ad Ctesiphontem.

XI
which time, as Ammianus is the first ascertained authority, its known origin does in point of fact date. And we may suppose that it was not prevalent, until the sea-kings of Erin became troublesome to the neighbouring shores, which was scarcely in the third century, or perhaps after the middle of it, when Cormac Mac Art
after

obtained celebrity in various ways. Achy Mogmedon, father of Niall the Great, seems first to have become formidable in that shape. This supposition squares admirably

with the observation in Ogygia iii. 72, that although the Irish called their Gaidhelian people Scots, no such territorial epithet as Scotia or Scotland was known in their
for they had not that name in regard of their land, but of renouncing the and making their home upon the deep, and among the creeks and coves of land, every defenceless shore. The ancient word scud, a boat or ship, plural, scuid, hath

language

a close agreement with scuite, a wanderer, and Scut, a Scot ; and it may be doubted, whether this obsolete Gaelic word did not primarily signify roving in coracles. Sallee existed before there were Sallee rovers; and so did Ireland, long before she had her
scots or rovers.

of the pagan kings of Erin

Bardic fable so far says true, that it was the latest denomination and the protracted rovings or wanderings of Eibhear Scot
;

and

through almost all lands and seas seem like a vast romantic gloss upon For they were, indeed, a race of Errones, and that is the characthe appellation.
his family
(77.)

teristic feature of their story

No. VII.
Seeds of battle.

See page 60.

Csesar speaks of the spikes

which Cassibellanus placed

in

the

Thames,
nita,

as large stakes, not caltrops

"
:

ripa autem

erat acutis sudibus prsefixis

mu-

Gall.

ejusdemque generis sub aqua defixa; sudes flumine tegebantur," (De Bello and Bede says, that these stakes remained to his time, " quarum vesv. 18.)
;

tigia sudiuni

earum ad
in

modum humani

ibidem usque hodie visuntur, et videtur inspectantibus quod singula? femoris grossa?, et circumfusas plumbo immobiliter erant

profundum fluminis
I

solid stakes to

But we can hardly suppose such infixa;.'' Hist. Eccl. i. 2. have been described under the name of " semen bellicosum."

am

indebted to Mr. Eugene Curry for the following illustrations of the words

I have translated seeds of battle. In a MS. glossary on paper, written in the seventeenth century, and now preserved in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin (H. 2. 15. p. 126,) the words are thus

^pana cacha, which

explained
)pain

cara

.1.

beapa, uc epc,

"pi
b
2

cura goipc cuiprep pocepcep

ppi bela-

GRAIN CATHA, i. e. spikes; as "SiL CATHA GOIRT [seeds of battle-field] which


are

Xll

ra cpici aca eiplmoe,"


i

beapa no ni cuipchep amcnl pil n-gopc m-belaib uacaib na cpice. Ipe pin uil ann .1. in
.1.
i

are put or set in the entrance fords of

an unfortified

country:"

i.e.

spikes or

things that are


in

sown

like seed in a field,

jpan caca.

the
is

solitary passes

of the country.

This

what

is

meant by GRAN CATHA

[seeds of battle].

The words
or glossary.

in inverted

commas

are evidently quoted from

some more ancient

tract

In the Felire Beg, or little Festilogium, an ancient Calendar, preserved in the in a MS. which is at least as old as the fourlibrary of the Royal Irish Academy,

teenth century, the following


ot'a distinguished

is

given

(p.

23) as the

first

of three great qualifications

champion:
;

apa neatnceanacap luech ~ curhclep cu poceapouib, .1. 5l iuin cu in jae bul^a. chu, cu ceapccub poiche
Cpeioi

Three things that constitute a champw> n: Battle skill with subordinate arts,
viz.

GRAIN CATHA, with the skilful ting the GAE BULGA [belly spear].

set-

was a short spear which was used by the combatant bulga, or belly spear, from beneath, and pierce the belly of his opponent under his shield. In the curious ancient romance called Tain bo Cuailgne, or "The Plunder of the Cuailgnian

The gae

to strike

Cows," the hero Cuchulann, the champion of Ulster, is introduced making use of the gae bulga, in his combat with Ferdiadh, the champion of Connaught, at AthArdee. It Firdiadh, the ford of Firdiadh (so called from the name of the hero), now from the foot, and the art was thrown appears from this narrative that the weapon

seems to have consisted in keeping the adversary busy in protecting his head and the toes, and struck under his body, whilst the gae bulga was suddenly seized between shield into his belly. It is described as a barbed dart, which after entering the body threw out thirty blades that sprang loose and inflicted an incurable and deadly wound
within.

not necessary to our present purpose to enter into any more particular account of this probably fabulous weapon, or to collect together the notices of it which
It,

is

occur in Irish

MSS.

It

must

suffice to

and the grain

calha, or battle seed, seem to have been used chiefly,

observe that both the^ae bulga, or belly-spear, if not always, in


the

lords of rivers, the water serving to conceal the weapon, or the caltrops, from

enemy.
'Unfortified

"iplm.i.eipinnil no eoainjfn.

Eislinu, i.e. unfortified orun-fast."

O'Clerj-'s

Glossary.

Xlll

enemy.

(described lann is represented as sending the gae bulga to his master through the water, floated so as to escape the notice of the enemy ; and it was then probably by some contrivance between his toes, under the water, and driven instantly into caught by Cuchulann the belly of his assailant (T.)

In the case of the battle, or rather the single combat, at the ford of Ardee in the romance of the Tain bo Cuailgne), the attendant or esquire of Cuchu-

No. VIII.

Seepage 63.

The King was baptized. The famous legend of King Lucius (from Nennius, cap. iN) has its earliest voucher in Beda; whose accounts of its date are both erroneous and and discrepant. Annalists have varied from 138 to 199 in assigning its epoch. But
that

would not

affect

the fact

itself,

were

it

otherwise authentic.

There

wi-iv

then in Caledonia and in Cornwall,


chieftains, of

if

whom

this

Lucius

may

not elsewhere, some independent princes or have been one. But it has much the appear-

ance of a fable, forming part of the romance of the kings of Britain.


forcibly observed, that Gildas's design led

Mr. Carte has

him
i.

to speak of

mention so much

Beda took his brief statement out of


legend.

planted
(as L.

133. or ecclesiastical history, or from a Celtic Such a legend might well grow out of a statement, that Christianity was in Britain "Marco Aurelio et Lucio regnantibus ;" for the Emperor Lucius
p.

as the

name of Lucius,

and yet he doth not it, The real question is, whether

Roman

Verus was commonly termed) figures in the inconsistent dates of this transaction; both of which are in his life, and intended to be in his reign; and the latter " M. Antoninus Verus cum fratre Aur. Lucio Commodo .... is in his reign. quorum .... misit .... Lucius Brittannorum rex," &c. Ilenr. Hunt, i, p. 304. temporibus
11

Nothing can be more confused than the accounts given of this name. For in British it is written Lies (whether in speaking of this man, or of any other Lucius ), meaning Lucius is no translation, though it may very remotely imitate gain or profit; of which
the

'""Anno

ab incarn. Domini centesimo quin-

pricsul

factus

15 annos ecelesiam gloriosissime

quagesimo sexto Marcus Antoninus Verus, decimus quartus ab Augusto, regnum cum Aurelio

rexit, cui litteras rex Britannias

Lucius mittens.

"

&c.

Epitome,

p.

278.

Here we get
still

into tlie

Commodo

fratre

suscepit
vir

cum Eleutherius

quorum temporibus sanctus pontificatui Uomanse


;

reign of the emperors, but are

ten

years

short of the pontificate of Eleutherius.

ecclesiae praesset, misit

ad eum Lucius Britan-

"Julius
Bat. 1661
1 ;
;

Capitolinus, pp. 179,

183-4; Lugcl.

EleuHist. i. c. 4. norum rex epistolam," &c therius was not Pope until 177, when Verus

Pronto Epist. ad Verum, lib. ii. ep. Dion Cassius, pp. 1177-8; Aur. Viet, de
Vide Triad

was dead

and

their

accession

was

in

161.

Csesaribus, cap. 16.


vi.

"Anno

ab incarn. D. 167, Eleutherius Romae

series

2; Brut,

p. "<">!,

&c.

XIV
But they surname him Lleuver, i. the etymon of Lucius. dently meant to express
the sound.
copies of
e.

Thus

bright or luminous, which inconsistent is fiction.

is

evi-

Some

" Lucius agnomine Lever Maur, id est, Magni The author of the CambreisP venit." fidem qua; in ejus tempore Splendoris, propter name Lucius, gave the same rationale of the

Nennins have these words

"

Coilo succedit Lucius, orto

Lucifero prtelucidior,

nam

lucet in ejus

Tempore vera
It
is

fides."

furthermore pretended that his real name was Lleirwg Lleuver Mawr (and consequently Lucius) being merely a title of honour. Neither in the Liber Land;

avensis,

nor in Mr. J. Williams's Eccles. Antiq. of the Cymry, pp. 66-7, nor elsewhere, can I discover any thing that deserves to be called an historical corroboraThe Welch hagiography applicable to this name is vain and fictitious. tion of Beda.
is described as one of the holy or saintly families of Bripretended he was the father of Caractacus, who, being taken prisoner with his son, learned Christianity at Kome. But it is well known, that Caractacus

The family of Bran ap Llyr


;

tain q

and

it is

was one of the sons of Cynobeline, whose death preceded the war between his children and the Romans. Dion Cassius Ix. cap. 20. This Bran ap Llyr was a sorcerer,

whose whole legend


Caractacus,
is

is

magic.

See the Mabinogi of Branwen.


St. Cyllin
;

His grandson, son of

said to

have been

but

it is

tolerably certain, that Caractacus

had no son
Calmet.
v. p.

whom
It is not

the

Romans

took.
r i

259; Triad very

xlii. series

St. Peter.

likely,

is fancifully supposed (see Taylor's have been Linus, first Bishop of Rome after that Linus should be written for Cyllinus; which

Cyllin

to

must
the

either change the quantity, or reject the accented syllable.


as old as
5

Nor

is it

likely that

name Linus,

ridicules 1

at least

mythology itself, and common at Rome, where Martial two persons of that name, should be the mutilated name of a
a converted

British Celt.
likely to

Whether

barbarian,

elegantly

tattoed

with woad,

is

have been elected to the apostolical chair of

St. Peter,

forms another question,

i'

Pseudo-Gildas
Triad
xviii.

in

Cambreide, ap. Ussher.


is

Linus Brychan of Brecknock."

Here the heads

This absurd production


little

fullof

of the three Holy Families (see series 3, Triad


xviii.)

ignorance, even of that

which we do know.

each receive the name Linus,


!

with

its

Boadicea
r

is

confounded with Cartismandua.


idea was, no doubt, in the

Latin termination

The general

mind

Orphei Calliopeia, Lino formosus Apollo.


Epigr.
94,
xi.
i.

of the writer of this Triad, which runs thus:

76,

ii.

38, 54, iv. 66, v. 12,

vii.

" Three

Saints,

Linus of the

Me

of Britain,

2H,

xii.

49.

Linus Bran ap Llyr, Linus Cynedda \Vledig, and

XV
tion, of

which the affirmative decision holds out

fair

hopes of Lambeth to our

New

Zealand neophytes.
Cylliu.

But we may
is

infer, that there was never such a


ttin,

man

as this

That name

formed of cy and
lineage."

or else " being of a


string.

common

A/

and means " united by a chord or string," in Greek is flax and thence, a chord or
;

Linum

in Latin keeps

meaning of series or lineage. which circumstance leaves reasonable


i'rom the Latin.

both those meanings; and linea has the further The British and Gaelic llin have all the three meanings ;
inference, that
it is

one of the words introduced

Neither does the flax culture belong to the savage state; peltries

clothe the savage, the nomadic tribes proceed to the use of woollens, and flax and existed no such name as Cy-llin for Caractacus to hemp come last. There

probably

after the supremacy of the Romans had been and perhaps after its subversion. established, Lleirwg Lleuver Mawr was grandson of Cyllin, and son of Coel; whom, however, the Chronicle of Kings makes son of Meiric, not of Cyllin. Coel (called a bard in
affix to his

son ; and

it

was invented long

Triad

xci.) reigned

over Britain, paying tribute to Claudius; and his son Lies suc-

ceeded him,
is all

whom

a romance.
its

This others call Lleirwg Lleuver, and the Latin writers Lucius. The house of Cynobeline (if there was any remnant of it) did not

recover

gradually reduced into a

authority over Britain, as tributaries or otherwise; but the country was Roman province. As there was no Cyllin, there probably
;

was, for similar reasons, no Coel

and the true Coels are of much

later date.

For the

an omen or presage, charm or enchantment, or other of superstitious veneration, seems to be formed from the Latin word coihtm or object De coelo ccelum, what is hollow or concave, and, in the second intention, heaven.
coel (not in Gaelic),

Welch word

servare, is to observe
It
is

omens and auguries divinare is to observe things divine. reasonable supposition, that the one historical notice of Lucius, Bi-da's, given in a form discreditable to the learning of its venerable author, is not really
;

historical;

and that the

tale

was made up

in Britain

imperial

brothers Marcus and Lucius to be the

by somebody, who took the Roman emperor and the British

No. IX.
Geoffrey of

See page 66.


;

Monmouth

Historia Britonum has

only miscalls Maximus by the name of Maximian but the made two emperors, Maximus and Maximian, out of that one

man.

The remarkable

assertion, that Consuls instead of Caesars

now began

to reign, can

only be explained as of Tyranni in lieu of more regular emperors. Maximus himself, Marcus, Gratianus Municeps, and Constantine III.,
the tyrannic purple in Britain.

For such were

who

all
;

assumed
but the
author

That accounts for the idea of

a derogation

XVI
author of the Historia, consistently with his general statement, proceeds to speak of Valentinian and Theodosius as consuls.

The epoch of Maximus was very famous in the legends of Britain. In them he is Maxen or Maxim Wledig, i. e. the sovereign of the land. Gwledig is litterally terrenus, from gwlad, terra; and the title claims him for a native, as well as a Roman, The Chronicle of the Kings describes him as being nephew to Helen, sovereign.
called

mother of Constantine, and son to her brother Llewelyn, and as being husband to another Helen, daughter of Eudav, a potent British chieftain. See Galfrid. v. cap. 8-9 ; Thus he was a Briton, though a senator of Rome. He is Roberta's p. 98.
Tysilio,

For then it was, indebted for these legends to the important events of his reign. that the foundations of Armorican Britanny were laid by the Celtic forces who accompanied him, on his expedition to Gaul, under the command (as a general tradition Then also the affair of the I i,oco saith) of one Conan of Meriadawg in Denbigh.
virgins occurred; of which the

death of some young

women, going

to join the

Armorican
There

colon// (Colonia),
is

seems to have been the truth.

Maximus.

He

curious tale or mabinogi called Breuddwyd Maxen, the Dream of was emperor of Rome, the handsomest and wisest that ever reigned.

Under him were thirty-two crowned kings, with whom he went a hunting. Being heated, he fell asleep; while they raised their shields for a fence around him, and a
orolden shield over his head.

He dreamt

and reached a rough and barren


a hall or palace of great

that he visited a country, which he traversed, district, beyond which he found a fine city, and in it

splendour; and in the hall were two bay-haired youths, on a chess-board of silver, with chessmen of gold. They were dressed playing chess in black, with frontlets of red gold on their hair, and precious stones therein. At the

column supporting the hall sat a gray-haired man on an ivory throne, with golden bracelets, chain, and frontlet, and with a golden chess-board on his breast, and in his hand a golden wand and a steel saw; and he was carving chessmen. A
toot of the

maiden

sat opposite to

him on

golden chair, arrayed in white silk and jewels.


;

Maximus sat down in the chair beside her, and threw his arms round her neck and, at that moment of his dream, awoke. He sent ambassadors in all directions in quest
of her. And, at last, three of them found out the country, which was Britain, and the rough district, which was Snowdon, and the city, which was Aber Sain in Arvon ; where they found the youths playing chess, the old man making chess-men, and the maiden in the chair of gold. They opened to her the suit of Maxen, and she said,

that

if

the emperor loved her, he must come for her.

So he came, and conquered

the island, and went to Aber Sain, where he found Conan, and Adeon, sons of Eudav,

playing at chess, and

Eudav son

of Caradoc in the

ivory throne,

making chess-men,
and

and his daughter Helen seated.

And

he threw his arms round her neck.


to

And

that,

night they slept together. demanded Britannia from the British to the Irish
[see above, cap.
iii.],

Next morning he asked her


sea,

name her dower, and she

to hold

under him

and the three adjacent islands and three cities to be built for her, which

were Caer yn Arvon, Caer Llion, and Caer Vyrddin. Helen caused roads to be made across the island from each city, and they were called the Roads of Helen the Armipotent. Maxen stayed seven years in Britain, and thereby (by Roman law) he forfeited
the crown imperial; and they chose another emperor in his place. But he went and besieged Rome, and took it by the valour of Conan and Adeon and their Britons. Then Maxen gave them his army, to conquer territories; and they conquered and

ravaged many provinces. But Conan would not return to his native country, and remained in Britanny, which is called Llydau Brytaen and, since many flocked over thither from Britain, the British language remains there." See the Greal sev yet
;

Cynnulliad o Orchestion, &c. pp. 289-297, London, 1805.

Maximus

is

said to

have

had three

sons, Cystennin or Constantine, Peblic or Publicus, and

Owain

or Eugenius,

surnamed Minddu or the Blacklipped Y Greal, &c. p. 18. This Owain ap Maxen is to have been the first of those British kings who, after the resignaWledig reported
byHonorius, ruled it independently of the Roman or Caasarean system. See Triads, xxi. xxxiv. xli. liii. This name and tradition comes out of Bardism and was not accepted by that other school of authors who framed the Trojan dynasty
tion of the island
;

of kings.

King Owain, son of Maximus, has been termed a

saint

but he seems

to

have been more of a magician. He buried the head of Bran ap Llyr in the Tower Hill of London, for a talisman of defence to this island; but king Arthur indiscreetly
it. He was himself buried, both his head and his body, at Nanhwynyn, in the Forest of the Faraon (demons or spirits), and the said Owain slew Eurnach The mabinogi Gawr, and in the self-same forest Eurnach slew him Greal, p. 18.

revealed

or legend of this obscure business seems not to be extant.

(II)

No. X.

See page 67.

From the place, SfC. This curious sentence on the limits of Britanny has been, in the indication of the points of the compass, either taken from a better MS. than tinThe author describes printed copies, or more clearly enounced by the translator.
Britanny as a triangle with its vertex due W., and the angles of its base N. E. and S. E. The Cruc Ochideut or Tumulus Occidentalis is beyond doubt (as Bertram had
surmised) the precipitous rock of Ushant, notoriously the due W. extremity of Its modern name, Ouessant, though Britanny. ultimately derived from Uxantus,

sounds and perhaps is intended to sound like Ouest, West. IRISH AKCH. SOC. 1 6. C

The

XV111

The N. E. angle is the stagnum, or bay of the sea, above (that is, north of) the Mons Jovis. The super verticem Montis for super Montem was either a mistake of Marcus himself, or of all his transcribers. The Mons Jovis is an extraordinary rock
in the Avranchin, otherwise called
le

Mons

Sancti Michaelis in Periculo Maris, in French

St. Michel, p. 10. Avranches, 1816. There are two rocks; the Tumbelenia, or Tombelaine, explained by some Tumba

Mont

Jou.

See Blondcl, Notice du Mont

Helena;,

but more correctly Tumba Beleni,


loftier one, called

i.

e.

Hill of Belenus, the Celtic sun-god

Mons Jovis. The monastery or there was called Monasterium ad Duas Tumbas in Periculo Maris. Blondel, hermitage The Mont Jou received its appellation of Mont Saint Michel, from ibid. pp. 11-119.
and the
simply Tumba,
as well as

an apparition of

St.

Christiana, xi. p. 472;

Michael Archangel, which was seen there in A.D. 708. See Gallia Ogee Diet, de la Bretagne, i. p. 98, Nantes, 1778. In that

in arena? suceformam, the forest in year an inroad of the sea swept away, and changed which the mount used to stand, ami made it an island at high water; and St. Aubert,

Bishop of Avranches, built a chapel there by command of the Archangel, which was See Blondel, ibiil. p. 14; Gallia Christ, ibid. ApparitioS. Michael, The Avranchin continued to be a Ben. sa>c. 3. part i. p. 86. ap. Mabillon, A. SS.
dedicated in 709.

made over
province
laporte,
i.

until the year 936, in which Alan IV. is said to have part of the County of Britanny that district to William Long-Sword, Duke of Normandy ; and to that

hath ever since appertained. Recherches sur la Bretagne per Felix DeTherefore Dom Mabillon antedates the Apparitio 95-6, Kennes, 1819. " ante Sfficulum Sancti Michaelis, when he states that narrative to have been written
it

p.

Mount to be in Britanny. E. angle of Britanny at Cantguic". The Armorican meaning of the words cant guic is the hundred villages, centum vici. And I have no doubt, but the civitas Cantguic, or Centumvici, is that of Condivicum, properly Condecimum,"
It

for its

author does not consider the


S.

remains for us to find the

divicnum, of the Namnetes.

Whether the ancient Gaulish name Condivicnum"


;

si"W

etymology seems to have been attached to it and may have contributed to introduce the spelling Condivicum. With Ushant for your vertex, and Mont St. Michel and Nantes at the base, you have the Britanny of the
llistoria

nified centum vici, or did not, that

Britonum.

If

Dom Morice
in his

ters to

which

it relates,

has taken any notice of this passage, or the matvoluminous work, it has escaped my observation.
hill

Mr. O'Donovan has justly remarked, that the translator mistakes crug, a

or

mound,
"

Itecte

sic

ap

MSS.

Petav. et Cotton. Minus

grounds,

that

it

referred to

confluence

of

recte Tanguic, etc.


v

streams
supposes,

Notitia Galliarum, p. 367.

Adrien

Valois

upon

uncertain

mound
the

(tumulus of Marcus, and cumulus of Nennius), for crux, a cross.


Fiachrach,
p.

Notes on

Hy

413.

(H)
No.

XL

See page 68.

The Britons of Letha, $c Britanny was called, by the Celts of Great Britain, and in Irish Letha, or Leatha, which words are expressed in Latin Letavia. Llydaw,
Its

derivation

is

from the Latin

littus,

and

is

equivalent in sense to the

word Armories

or, with the mutation, Arvorica, whence Procopius took his 'Ap/3opuoi, de Bello Goth. i. 12. Lez, in Armorican, is shore ; and Lez ar mor, oiar vor, is shore of the sea; some-

times redundantly expressed lez en ar vor, which arises from making one word of armor, or arvor, littus in maritimis. Hence the noble family of Lez'narvor. See Rostrenen, Diet. Francois-Breton in Bord de la mer ; Bullet Diet. Celtique in Letav and Llydaw.

Others have improperly derived the word Letavia from the Lti, a sort of auxiliary militia, holding lands under the lower emperors of the West.

Nennius has a much stranger copies) has done wisely to reject.


Latin
i.

story,

which our translator

(if

he found

it

in his

He

says that the British colonists,

who married

Gaulish wives, cut out the tongues of their wives, that the children might not learn and that, on that account, the people were called Lled-tewig, pi. Lled-tewigion,
;

e.

Semi-tacentcs.

similar account

less care in

adapting the

name

to its

given in the Breuddwyd Maxen, but with " because of the women and their lanetymon
is
:

guage being reduced to

silence, the people were called the

men

of

Llydaw Brytaen."
for

Greal, p. 297.

That notion must have obtained some vogue;

we

find ./Eneas of
i.

Britanny, the father of Semitacens Letaviensis.

Emyr

Llydaw,

called ./Eneas

Lledewig o Llydaw,
for Letavia

e.

zEueas

for

Leatha was certainly Latium; from which some doubt and confusion hath
II y

Bonedd y Saint, p. 30, 31. used two ways in Irish, sometimes

and sometimes

arisen.

See Mr. O'Donovan

on the

Fiachrach,

p.

410.

probably by more

scholiasts than one,

In the Scholia upon the poet Fieeh, in Colgan's Trias, it is explained both That is the origin ways.

of the ridiculous fable of king Faradhach Dathi,

nephew and successor

to Niall of the

Nine Hostages, having carried his arms into the Alps and been there slain. Like his uncle he attacked Leatha; and like him, met his death there; and his descents upon
i. e. Italy, bring him, in due course, some accounts, shot with an arrow and " the learned say by that it was with the same arrow with which Niall of the Nine Hostages was slain." Hy Fiac/tr., p. 23. Strange indeed! if the arrow which slew Niall upon the coast of Britanny, had found its way to the Alps. But, if they were killed in the same

Letavia,

when construed

into an invasion of Latium,

to the Alps.

He

was,

country,

it

might possibly be the same arrow.


c 2

There the truth of the matter transpires

spires

and

it

is

not a

little

Crogan, in Connaught.
that Ugaine

In the Battle of

confirmed by the existence of Dathi's tomb at Rath Magh Rath, or Moira, pp. 4, 5, it is mentioned,

of Erin, anterior to authentic history) took hostages of Erin eastwards to Leatha. And if we understand these words as inclusive and Albany, and of Great and Little Britain, rather than of Italy, we shall give compactness to the story,

Mor (King

and mitigate

its

improbabilities

(II)

No. XII.
Seeerus the Second,

See

j/ai/e

71.

All the Latin copies, after briefly introducing Severus the 8,'c. " now we must resume the Second and Constantinus, say, history of Maximian the
so give the upshot of his attempts. tyrant," i. e. Maximus, and The ninth emperor has thrown Maximus' history into one piece.

But the
is

translator

the tyrant Con-

But it is less easy to say who is the stantinus, who reigned at Aries in Provence. second Severus; for Libius Severus of Lueania, Count Ricimer's puppet in 461, is
clean out of the question.

enumeration prefixed to Marcus, he is called " alius Severus vEquantius," and the text of Marcus twice (pp. 62, 80) mentions Gratianus /Equantiiis as the ]>. 46; Roman consul at the time when the Saxons came over; which, anyway, is an anachroIn the

nism, but
has
it

must relate to Gratianus Municeps, and not to the elder Gratiaii. Nennius What can this word Gratianus (otherwise Martianus") S/'C/mdiis, cap. 28. mean? It is said in the Chronicle of Kings, that Gratianus Municeps, with ii'yuantitis
two
legions, drove the Scots out of Britain

Galfrid. 5. cap. 16.


II.

The headings of chap-

ters to

Nennius

state (cap. 24), that

"Severus
to

directed another wall, of the custo-

mary

structure, to be built from


if

Tinmouth

Rouvenes against the Picts and Scots."

Gratianus Municeps caused the Sevrrian or Tinmouth wall to be repaired, he might, for that service, be called "ail Severys," which word ail gives the double sense (if another, or a second, and of being similar or equivalent to the first; or, in the words
of the preface to Marcus, "alius Severus a-quantius." Certainly, the application of this word both to Gratianns, and to an unknown Severus occupying Gratiari'i riyht place
in a series that omits him, strongly suggests their identity.

Now

Geoffrey's Latin steers

clear of this Severus;

him upon

Tysilio and Basingwerk, introduce the death of Gratianus Municeps (not as king or as emperor, but as commancopies,

but the Welsh

marked

der
" There was a Marcianus in the East three
\ears later than the date
in question, viz.,

(in

his

cap. 31) Gratiano secundo

Equantio

449;
i.

but whether from a text, or by combining together

assigned, however, to that very year by Beda,


cap.
IS, and in his
;

two

different texts, does not clearlv appear,

Epitome but there never was a Marcian the Second. Mr. Stevenson prints

Gale's readings
tius.

know

nothing at

all

of /Equan-

XXI
der of an auxiliary legion), and sot
Roberts,
p. 103.

The

interval

him to work upon the wall ofSeverus. Brut., p. 225 between Gratianus and Gallic Ravennas (from thirteen
; ;

admit of both having laboured upon the wall the former on the old Severian model, and the latter in solid masonry. I take Gratianus Municeps to mean Gratian of Municipium, or Caer Municip, that is, of Verulamium.
to nineteen years), is sufficient to

See above, add. notes, No.

I.,

p. v.

All that follows (briefly here, but more fully in the Latin) concerning the Roman is false; and not easy to expeditions to reconquer Britain, and their depredations, The auxiliary legion sent by Honorius, and that afterwards led over by account for.
Gallion of Ravenna, to assist the Britons, form their sole historical basis

(H)

No. XI11.

Seepage 79.

recollection of the oral

is thus recorded by Hericus Autisiodorensis from his communications of Marcus Anachoreta, the original compiler " Tinof these British histories, with whom he had been personally acquainted

The miracle

of

Germanus

shores of Gaul
lar

would be the end of the world, did not the

isle

of Britain, by

its

singu-

magnitude almost deserve the name of another world. This island, peculiarly devoted to St. German, acknowledges herself indebted to his sanctity for many
benefits; being illuminated

by

his teaching;

more than once purified by him from

the taint of heresies; and, lastly, adorned with the lustre of

many

miracles which

need not to be repeated, since they have been committed to writing by the study of One of them is especially famous, of which the knowledge hath come noble doctors.

down
by J

to us through the holy old man, Marcus, a bishop of the same nation, who was birth a Briton, but was educated in Ireland, and, after a lonar exercise of episcopal I

imposed upon himself a voluntary pilgrimage; and being invited by Hie munificence of the pious king Charles, spent an anachoretic life at the Convent of
sanctity,

Saints

Medard and Sebastian; a remarkable philosopher in our days, and of peculiar He was wont to relate before many, that German, the holy apostle (to use sanctity.

his

own words)

of his nation,

when he was

traversing the Britannias, entered the

It was then severe winter, and king's palace with his disciples. very inclement, not to men, but even to cattle. Therefore he sent a message to the king to ask shelter only for the approaching night. The king refused, and, being a barbarian both by nation

and character, made light of the matter. Meanwhile German, with his disciples, remaining in the open air, stoutly endured the inclemency of the weather. And now, as the evening had closed in, the king's swineherd, having returned from the pastures,

was carrying home to his own cottage his daily wages which he had received at the When he saw the blessed German and his disciples starved with the wintry palace.
cold,

XX11
cold,

he drew near, and humbly asked him to state

who he

was, and

why he

staid

there in the severe frost?

Having

collected nothing certain

I being moved by the dignity of his person, he said, are, to consider your body, and enter the lodging of your servant, and to accept you such good offices as my poverty permits, for I see that it is of no small importance to

from his answer, but beseech you, my Lord, whoever

mitigate the inclemency of the approaching night even in the meanest dwelling. Not despising the quality of the person, he entered the dwelling, and gladly received the services offered him by the poor man. He possessed only a cow and a calf; and turning
to liis wife he said, 'Eh? do you not perceive how great a guest you have received? look sharp, then, and kill our only calf, and serve it up for those who are about to She presently obeyed the order, and cooked the calf, and set it on the table. sup.'

The bishop, abstinent as German called the woman


its skin,

usual, desired the others to eat.


to collect carefully the
its

bones of the

calf,

Supper being finished, and lay them upon


feed.

and place them before

mother
'

in

the cow-house. This being done (strange

to say) the calf presently arose, and, standing

by

its

mother, began to

Then,

turning to
for

them both, the

your

hospitality, but,

prelate said, Receive this benefit by way of compensation without prejudice to the reward of your charity.' All extolled

the wonderful issue of the event with united praises. Next day the bishop went to the palace, and waited for the king's coming forth into public. German received him
as

he came out from the interior, and, as soon as he was accessible to verbal reproof, The king severely asked him why lie had denied him hospitality the previous day.

was

stupified; and, being astonished at the

man's firmness, refrained from answering.


'

Then Germanus with wonderful authority said, Go forth, and resign the sceptre of the kingdom to a better.' And he hesitated German immediately thrust him with his staff, and said, Thoushalt go forth, and, as the Lord hath certainly decreed, shall
:

'

never again abuse the kingly power.' The barbarian, awed by the divine power in the prelate, immediately went out of the gates of the palace with his wife and children,

and made no further attempt to retain

it.

Then German

sent one of his disciples to call

forth the swineherd and his wife, and to the astonishment of the whole palace, placed him on the summit of royalty; from which time until now kings proceeded from the race of the swineherd,

regulating human affairs through St. German. whose probity whosoever hath experienced, will by no means hesitate to believe his words, assured me, with the addition of an oath, that these

God wonderfully

The

aforesaid bishop,

things were contained in catholic letters in Britain."


cap. 55
;

Herici de Mirandis S. Germ.


i.

i.

apud Ph. Labbe Novas Biblioth. MSS.


;

torn.

p.

554-5.

Compare Marcus,

pp. 62-5
It
is

Ncnnius, cap. 30.


all

observable that

proper names of

being, no doubt, unable to retain

them

in his

men and places are omitted here, Hcric memory consequently Britannia and her
;

king

XX111
visited king are mentioned generally in lieu of Powys and its local dynasts. Germanus Britain in company with St. Lupus in 429; and again in 447, accompanied by Severus.

But

all

He died

the accounts of his transactions with Vortigern have the character of fable. on the 3 ist of July, 448, being an early period of that ill-fated, but long-lived,
of Marcus, and Benli of Nennius,

monarch's career.

The Belinus
That Gawr
is

is

Benlli,

surnamed Gawr, or the


p. 91.

Giant, lord of lal, a mountainous district of Denbigh.

Llwyd Commentariolum,

used properly for giant, and not for a mighty man, seems from Gwilym mention of the gwrhyd (length or stature) of Benlli Gawr. Englynion y Rhyvel's Davydd ap Owain, v. 25. Nothing is known of him besides the fable in Nennius. But
the grave of his son, Beli ap Benlli Gawr, a fierce warrior, Milwyr, or Graves of Warriors, stanza 7 3
:

is

mentioned in the Bedclau

" Whose the grave upon the Maes Mawr ? Proud his hand upon the long-bladed spear,

The grave

of Beli ap Benlli
is

Gawr."

And some
p.

account of that grave


late Dr.

239.

The

Owen Pughe imputed

given in a prose narrative, printed in Y (ireal, to this son of Benlli a modification of the

Preface to Llywarch Hen., p. Ix. Welsh Diet, in Beli. But for this he has adduced no authority beyond his own assertions. Ralph Higden, in Polyehronicon (p. 223), says: " In Legenda S. German! [i. e. in Heric's book] habetur quod

laws of Bardism.

dum Vortigernus hospitium S. Germane denegaret," &c.,

stating the affair precisely as in that where Heric names the king generally, he puts in the name of Heric, except Both alike derive the kings of all Britain, not of Powys, from the swineVortigern.

is remarkable that this Cadell Dwrnluc was the founder of aline of Powysinn and that Cadell, second son of Ilodri Mawr, and father to the law-giver, llowel princes, Yet this the Good, obtained Powys in the famous division of Wales by Rodri Mawr. doth not arise from any confusion of the two men; for Cadell ap Rodri Mawr had not been dead forty years in 946, when the last edition of the Historia is dated; nor was he yet born, " quarto Mervini regis," when the first was compiled. For a sample of the

herd. It

ancient genealogies in the Cambrian Biography, Cadell reigned about the close of the fifth century (p. 31), Vortigern died in 481 (p. 168), yet Cadell was son ofPusgen, sun of son of Rhuddvedel, son of Cyndeyrn or Catigern, son of Vortigern! The,

Rheiddwy,

age of puberty must have been early in those days. Other genealogies, contained in a MS. of the tenth century, make Cadell Dwrnluc father of Catcgirn, and grand father
of Pasgen, and son to one Selemiawn.

But Categiru and Pasgen

are

now

universally

regarded as

two sons of Vortigern. So little consistency do the boasted Cambrian See Cambr. Quart. Mag. iv. pp. 17, 21. genealogies possess. The

XXIV
one of a class well-known in the hagiography of these cows that were eviscerata;. Jocelyn, cap. 9brought with his disciples upon Bishop Trian's cow and calf, he brought Having banqueted them both to life again, lest the bishop should be in want of milk. Vita Tertia, cap.
of the calf
is

The miracle

islands.

St. Patrick

to life five

63.

visitor to St. Columba ate a whole sheep for his dinner; but Columba collected the bones and blessed them, and so completely restored the sheep, that a large party

made

a second dinner of it. O'Donnell Vita Columba?, ii. cap. 16. poor woman slaughtered and roasted her only calf for St. Bridget's supper; but she restored it to St. Finnian of Clonard restored a calf on which he and his lit;.. Cogitosus, cap. 27.
followers had supped; and St.

Abban one which


p.

the wolves had devoured.

Colgan,

Fingar and his 777 companions feasted Febr. mi a poor Cornish woman's cow, and then he resuscitated the skin and bones.

A. SS.

xxii. Febr. p.

396; xvi. Mart.

61

1.

St.

xxiii. p. 389.-

(H)
No. XIV.
See page
<.)$.

Sfc. practice of auspicating the foundation of cities, or other solemn structures, by human sacrifice, is not known to me as of any temples, remote antiquity. Johannes Malala, a compiler of the ninth century, gives this legend of the foundation of Antioch by Seleucus Nicutor: " In the plain opposite to theSilpian und sacrificed by the hands of mountain lie dug the foundations of the wall

Let

Itis

blood be sprinkled,

The

Amphion,

his high-priest

the city and the river, at the first hour of the day, about sunrise; calling uvriit
after the

and myslagogue (TeAwreJ), a virgin named TEmathe, between on the 22nd day of the Artemisian month, which is also May,

[HER,

or

IT?] Antiocheia,

name of his own

son,

Antiochus Soter.

Presently he built a temple, which

he dedicated to Jupiter Bottius, and diligently erected formidable walls, Xenams being his architect. lie also erected upon the banks of the river a brazen pedestal and statue
of the sacrificed virgin, as the Fortune of the city; and offered sacrifice to her as the Fortune." p. 256. Subsequently the same Ps'icator laid the foundation of Laodicea
in Syria. Having slain a wild boar, he dragged its body round a certain space of " ground, and dug the walls according to the track of its blood; having also sacrificed a pure virgin, by name Agave, and erected to her a brazen statue, as the Fortune of

the city." Of these statements a certain Pausanias Chronographus appears p. 259. to be the authority ; and no reasonable doubt can be entertained, that they were fabulous,

and founded upon the magical doctrines to which that

lost

and unknown writer


the

seems to have been

much

addicted.

From

this

we

collect, that

human

victim

immolated upon such occasions was rewarded with deification and worship, and accounted a sort of tutelary deity of the Merlin was to have been the Tu%i of place.
Vortigern's
edifice.

But the

narrative in Nennius has this distinction, that repeated


failures

XXV
failures

had shewn the necessity of some piacular

with the legend of St. Oran of lona. which legend attests to have been the

wherein it more nearly agrees rite " The chapel of St. Oran stands in this space, first building attempted by St. Columba. By the
;

working of
was buried

evil spirits, the walls fell


it

down

as soon as they

were built up.


till

After some
victim

consultation

was pronounced, that they never could be permanent

human

Oran, a companion of the saint, generously offered himself, and was interred accordingly. At the end of three days St. Columba had the curiosity to take
alive.

and caused the earth to be removed. To the surprihe beholders Oran stood up, and began to reveal the secrets of the prison-house and particularly declared that all that was said of hell was a mere joke. This dana farewell look at his old friend,

of

all

gerous impiety so shocked Columba that, with great policy, he instantly ordered the earth to be flung in again. Poor Oran was overwhelmed, and an end for ever put to his prating. His grave is near the door, distinguished only by a plain red stone."

Pennant's Second Tour in Scotland, ap. Pinkcrton's Voyages,


learn

torn. iii. p. 298. may deeply-rooted this idea was in the islands, by finding it in both the nations and languages, and ascribed to such different persons. As to St. Odhrun or Oran,

We

how

that he died naturally or by visitation of God, appears in Colgan's Latin excerpta from the unprinted Irish work of Magnus O'Donnell, lib. ii. c. 12. Some account of that
saint
is

also

known

to exist in the

Leabhar Breac,

fol.

(II.)

No.

XV.

See page 93.


;

Magh Ellite.The Campus Electi in the region of Glewysing which region is otherwise the hundred of Gwynllwg, in Monmouthshire. In the sixth century one Einion was king of Glewysing. See Liber Landavensis, pp. 129,379. In the reign
it was governed by Hoel ap Rhys, and considered distinct from Gwent. Asser Vita Alfredi, p. 15. It is supposed to be named after Glywys, the father of St. Gwynullyw the Warrior, and grandfather to St. Catwg the Wise, and to St. Glywys

of Alfred

Cerniw,
the

who founded

the church of Coed Cerniw* in Glewysing.

Sec Rice Rees on

Welsh
Electi.

Saints, p. 170.

The
i.

written in

Welsh Maes-aleg,

c.

place called Bassaleg is said by Mr. Roberts to be Plain of Aleg; which he conjectures to be the Cam-

His conjecture has the more force, from his seeming quite ignorant where Glewysing was, and that Bassaleg was in the heart of that district. Roberts's Ant. p. 58; and apudGunn's Nennius, p. 166. pus
This
is

very well; yet

have some misgivings

as to the

prime source of

all this.
it,

The Cor Emmrys was immeasurably more famous than the Dinas Emmrys; and
x

or
Vulgarly Coedkerne.

IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. l6.

XXVI
or the
little hill

which

it

crowns, -was called the


it is said,

Mount

of Election, possibly from the

inauguration of kings.

As

in the

Graves of Warriors, that Merlin Ambrose

(surnamed

Ann

ap Lleian)

lies

buried in the

Mynydd

Dewis, or

Mount

of Election.

Beddau Milwyr, st. 14. But he was notoriously buried in the Cor Emmrys. Now, and in that sense the if the mount was that of an election, so also was the plain Maes Mawr was Maes Elect. That plain was not indeed in regione Glewysing, but it
;

was

in the regio

descended from Gewiss.


of the Gewisseans,"

Gewisseorum or in Geteissing, the territory of the West Saxon kings, " the consul Geoffrey of Monmouth calls Vortigern himself
i. e.

the ruler,

by

prolepsis,

of

what afterwards was Wessex.

Aurelius Ambrosius desired Merlin's aid (for the Chronicle makes two people of them), upon occasion of erecting the Stonehenge, he sent,
Lib. vi. cap.
6.

And when

in all directions to find him, and they precisely as Vortigern had done, messengers " found him in natioue Gewisseorum, ad fontem Galabes," viii. cap. o. The writer was Archdeacon of Monmouth, in which county Glewysing is situate but has in neither
i
,

On the other hand the Welsh seem so baffled with place any allusion to Glewysing. this Saxon name, that the copy entitled of Tysilio entirely suppresses it; and the other copies translate it in the first instance Erging and Ewias, and in the second
simply Ewias.
wallader's

Brut Tysilio, pp. 236, 276. Lastly, where Geoffrey saith that CadWest-Saxon mother was " ex nobili genere Gewisseorum" (xii. cap. 14), the
all say,

Welsh

translators
p.

that she was descended

from the nobles of Erging and Ewias.

Brut.

384.

But Erging and Ewias

are in Herefordshire, and have no

more

to

do with Glewysing than they have with the Gewisseans. Hence I am inclined to attribute the transfer of this conspicuous fable into the obscure district of Gwynllwg

and village of Bassaleg, to an inability


in Gewisseis,

to construe the

the great scene of Merlin's and Ambrose's fame.

geography of the Camjtus Electi Indeed, the romance

of Merlin plainly says, that Vortigern's edifice was upon an eminence in Salisbury Ellis Metrical Rom. iii. p. 213. Plain The red and white dragon of Dinas Emmrys were the hidden fates or talismans of
Britain, originating with king Lludd, son of Beli
It is scarce likely that a

Mawr, and

his brother the enchanter

Llevelys. country with such great and central sanctuaries should have its fates deposited in so remote and obscure a place. In fact, it was not For Lludd, being distressed by horrid shrieks on their primary seat. every Mayday night, and learning that the battle of the dragons produced them, measured Britain, and found Rhydychain or Oxenford to be its centre, and there placed a cask of

mead, and covered it with a cloth, over which the dragons fought, and fell into the cask and were intoxicated; and then he folded them both in the cloth, and buried

them deep

in Dinas

Emmrys

in Eryri.

Tair Gormes, in

Greal, p.

244

Brut

Tysilio,

XXV11
Tysilio,
p.

169; Triad

ii.

53.

place accounted central.

But

this allegory cannot

Therefore, the dragons originally belonged to some be mistaken. The night of the

Calan-Mai was that very night on which Hengist and the Saxons slaughtered the British convention the shrieks of the British dragon were those occasioned by that
;

massacre, and the mead-cask over which the dragons fought and got banquet, amidst the convivial orgies whereof so much blood was shed. the twyll Caer-Sallawg, or plot of Sarurn, of which the Cor

drunk is the But that was

Emmrys, or Stonehenge,
judge) that the hidden

was notoriously the scene. It is therefore at that place dragons of Lludd ap Beli were deposited.
There
is

(as I

esoterical

another aspect to the prophecy of the dragons, which is perhaps the more By that, both the contending dragons are British. The white dragon (says the Roman de Merlin) slew the red one, but only survived

and bardic of the two.

three days.

The red dragon was Vortigern, and the white represented

his opponents,

Roman de Merlin, Ambrosius and Pendragon, who wrested the crown from him fol. xxiv., xxv. Here two British parties are the dragons, and the Saxons not directly
concerned; here also the colours are interchanged, the white or prevailing one being the bardic, and the red being that which the bardic party reviled. This theory seems
kalends of May

be in harmony with the eleventh Triad, in which the gormes or oppression of the is distinguished from that of the Dragon of Britain; and the former said to have been inflicted by foreigners from over sea, but the latter by expressly
to

the tyranny of princes and rage of the people

(II.)

No. XVI.
Gortigern,

See page 107.

son of Guatal, $c.

Gloui.

It is

not

known from what

Gortigern, son of Guitaul, son of Guitolin, son of parents, family, or province this eelcbrated per-

pedigree printed in the Cambrian Quart. Mag. i. p, 486, departs entirely from this one, and makes him son of of Enid, of Ednos, of Enddolaw, Rhydeyrn, of Deheuvraint, of Edigent, of Edeyrn, The truth has been hidden deep, and does not of Avnllach, of Avloch, of Beli Mawr.

son came, though he reigned so long and so eventfully.

The Welsh call pedigrees. and teyrn, a Gwr-theyrn, from gwr, a man (and in second intention, a mighty man), Had this name signified Virilis Rex, the predicate preceding the subject prince.
appear to

me

to transpire in either of these

Welsh

him

would have made it Gwrdeyrn, as in Cyndeyrn, Mechdeyrn, Aerdeyrn, and all comin d or t, like matteyrn, from mad or mat, pounds of which the first word does not end
good.

Therefore Vir Regalis must have been the sense of Gwrtheyrn. curious variation occurs in the spelling of this person's name, of which the

causes are not clearly apparent. Some, as Gildas, Marcus, and Nennius, put Gurthegirn,

d 2

Guorthegirn,

XXV111
combine the British spelling of ywr with Guorthegirn, or Gorthegirn, which seems to of tighearn, a prince; while Geoffrey and most the more ancient and Erse orthography of the Anglo- Normans use the now received form of Vortigern, which is hard to come These difficulties ure complicated in one of his alleged sons, whom the at any way. Welsh revered under the name of Gwrthevyr, a word of no facile etymology in their
tongue.

He, in like manner, is Guortimcr or Gortimer in the Historia Britonum, and Vortimer with the others. This guor, turning into vor, seems to indicate that in his But tevyr and timer name, as in the former, fjwr is the first element and not ywrth.
Again, the other son, whose name Catigern in Latin

ure not easy to deal with.

should be represented by Catteyrn (Battle-prince) in Welsh, is Cyndeyrn (Headsame that they give to St. Kentigern of Strathelyde, and the prince), being the
exact equivalent of

doth not usually


perhaps,
since he
in the

There is an obvious uncertainty in these names, such as his. This consideration, indeed elsewhere) occur in British names. (if with Gale in thinking Vortigern was of a Pictish family. But, weighed

was of Gwynedd, he

is

most likely

to

have been born of an Irish mother,


Sirigi,

days when

that people (under their

own Ganval and

and the Briton

Einion Vrenhin) occupied the famous island of Mona. (Vide infra the notes on tinHe was accused of his friendship with, and support by, of St. Cairnech). Legend the Irish, as well as the Saxons; though the important upshot of the Saxon affairs
lias

cast the others into shade.


at the
feast

An

ancient bard says (alluding to the massacre by

Kalends of May, and boasting that those national llengist, "the knife-bearer shall festivities had not thereby been crushed and abolished), not stab the sword-bearers of May-day, that is not [effected?] which was desired
of the

by the
blood,

foolishly compliant master of the house,

and the men of

his affection,
\.

Cymmry, Angles,

Irishmen, and North Britons."

Gicatcil Llmld.

76.

men of The

bard Golyddan mentions him to have been confederated with " the Irish of Ireland, those of Mona, and those of North-Britain." Armes Prydain, v. 10. His son Pascent
is

said

to

have contended

for the

crown

at

the head of an

army of

Irish
I

from

6. This Galfr. Monum. viii. cap. Ireland, and to have lost his life in that conflict. does not agree with the account of jVennius, cap. 52, that the destroyers of his father permitted him to reign in duabus regionilus, viz., Buellt and Guortigerniawn unless
;

we

suppose, that he first made that compromise, afterwards contended, with Irish aid, for the insular crown, and, perishing in the attempt, transmitted those lands to his
family.

For Celtic clanship did not admit of


it is

forfeiture, as feodality did.

evident that he was a Briton of such power and influence throughout the island as no other man on record possessed, and maintained a struggle of the most protracted duration against the elements of foreign and domestic

Whatsoever Vortigern was,

XXIX
Though it never appears in any Latin shape, the epithet giertk-enav, anarchy. united to his name by perverse of lips or mouth, became habitually and thoroughly his countrymen ; owing to his issuing impolitic commands, or (as the Triads say)
tic

disclosing secrets.
53, series
iii.

See Beddau Mihvyr,

st.

40.

Triad 45, series

i.

10, series

ii.

21,

Cambro-Brit. ap. Llwyd Commentap. 468. It deserves to be remarked, that Marcus, the author of the Historia, riolum, p. 141. though setting forth the descent of Fernmael from Vortigern, and fondly magnifying the fastness of Caer-Guortigern, nevertheless writes with all his country's preposses-

Brut y Saeson,

/Erse

sions against that ruler,

and appears, from the unanimity of the


(II.)

copies,

to

have

introduced that nickname into his pedigree.

NOTE
result.

XVII.

Seepage 120.

Those who have handled the history of the Picts have not produced a satisfactory

Roman

Father limes, seeing that the name of Picti first appeared to the north of the frontier, after the establishment of Roman civility in South Britain had con-

verted the staining of the skin into a distinctive peculiarity and a conspicuous badge of independence, built upon that palpable origin of the name the too hasty conclusion, Herein he is followed that both the divisions of the Picts were indigenous Britons.

by Mr. Chalmers, the meritorious author of Caledonia.

Mr. Pinkerton, on the other

hand, swayed by violent prejudices, has denied not only the British, but the Celtic, character of all the Picts. He wrote under a Teutonic mania, so extreme, that in one
of
its

paroxysms he maintained the name of Scotland not

to

be taken from the Scut-.

The same critic framed a wild romance about some Teutonic Peukini, otherwise Tiki, who travelled from an Isle of Peuke, in the Black Sea, to Norway, where they gave the name of Vika to a part of that country (now Aggerhuys), and thence came over
to Britain as Piks,

not Picts.

the strength of this modern mythus, Pinkerton and his followers coolly term the Picts the Piks, and the language the Pikish; just as if there really were such names
in the world. It is easy to fly half

On

round Europe with

P and

K;

to

change

1*

into

reach the Orkneys. But it is less For every Teutonic form of the name Pict, that he is able easv to get rid of the T. to cite (Enquiry, etc. i. 367, 369, 370), and every Celtic form but one (the Pieearhas a T; and those Teutonic forms which soften down the name daeh of
in

Norway; and change

it

bank into

P when you

Tighernach)

only do so by dropping that very pretended Piks became Viks.


at
all,

or K, by aid of which the Peukins and

But Vik

itself is a

mare's nest of his finding, and

Norway had no such

people as the

The noun vik is sinus, a bay or inlet of sea occurring also in numerous the Viks. compounds. Vikr or Vik, in the oblique cases Vikina and Vikinni, was that bay between Sweden and Norway, stretching east and west from Sotannes to Otursnes, on
;

which the ancient city of Tonsburg stood and stands, and at the head of which the
Christiania-Fiord runs
excellence,

up

to the

modern

Christiuniu.

It

is

the Sinus,

by way

of

sometimes distinguished as Eastern, Vik Austr. Schilling's maps to the Ileimskringla give no such land or province at all, but write Vikina across the buy as above described. Though this noun*' and its cases be certainly used, on many
1

occasions, for the countries lying

round the Vik,

its

true meaning

is

the bay

itself, as

Olaf llelga's Saga, chapters xlv. li. Ixxxii. Nay, so much is distinctly signified by Torfa:us himself, Mr. Pinkerton's authority ; for his words " The southern coast are: sloping towards the Western Ocean, between that extre-

any one may

see, ex. gr., in

mity of Danholm island which looks south-east, and Cape Lindisnes which looks southwest (forty-one miles distant from east to west), being excavated by a recess of the
great sea, admits that huge bay called the Oslofiord, which runs

up from thence

to

Oslo" [now Christiauia], Dutch sailors the Sack of Norway

"and was
;

anciently called Vik,

and

is

now

called

by the
bay

and the great tract of land adjacent to


it
[</fi

this

was

also anciently called

Vik,

name derived from

illo

sortitus

name was subsequently attached to the district of Balms, which is sida." Torf. Hist. Norweg. ii. cap. Elsewhere he says, that Dal-vik was a p. 28. the inner part of that bay of Oslo, which was province, of three districts, surrounding
! i.

nomen], which called Vik or Vik-

and its neighbours, the Vikenses. Ibid. cap. ii. p. 31. Mr. Pinkerton but n' once ventured to refer to page or chapter, alledging Torf us, ii. 18, in vol. i. p. 175, which happened to be a perfectly immaterial and safe passage. And no moral con" the whole northern writers call this siderations deterred him from
called Vik,

saying,

country

as often Vichia" as

Vika, and

/nice never dropt

a single hint that this

name was from

vik."

i.

p.

179.

From vik; bay, gulph. or creek, comes vikinqrn; men of inlets, or pirates, " qui in eundcm sinum vel portum (sonm vik) nude primum solverunt populatum redeunt." Lex Antiqua" Gulathingensis cit. Gunnlaug's Saga, p. 303. See also Ofai Wormii
Mon.
"Arius Frnda,
Roll as bishop "
i

in

Ms

Islanclia.

speaks of one
the Kristniii.

This seems to be merely a cavil on the Latin


of modern authors in that language
;

Vik Austr,"

whom

orthnf/rtipliy

Saga
p. v

calls

" Vikveria hiskti|>."_ Arius, cap.


xii. p.

even

if it

be a true statement,
Gulathings-laug, or Code of Guley in

10; Krist. cap

108.
in itself suf-

"The
Ilako the

Regio Ad- Sinus- Latns, a name


convincing

Ilorilaland,

was enacted
;

in the tenth

century by

ficiently

Good

and the western part of Nor-

p. 269, ami Haldorson's Lexicon in Vikiiigr. Opposite surmises are confuted by the names of the people from places ending in vik, as from Sandvik the Sandvikingar, or from Krossavik the Krossavikingar". But a man "or Vikinni," from

Mon. Dan.

the great eastern Vik, could not be styled a Vikingr, both because that name was And hence their comgeneral for all pirates, and because he might not be a pirate. pound name Vik-veriar, Sinus-accolic. Thus we see that there never were any Viks
at
all,

and that Vik-men were only the men c who dwelt on that particular bay. As Innes made all the Plots of one race, so did he and, with that view, he
;

re-

" the Caledonians and Piks were sorted to such phrases as

one," disguising in some of places, what he piits forward in others, that the Caledonians were only one portion
all

Mr. Pinkerton also constantly assumed, that the Caledonians were the northern, and the Vecturiones the southern division; upon no better authority than the pages printed by Mr. Charles Bertram, under the assumed name of Kicardus The following passage, " Dicaledones and Vectiiriones, the former cerCorinaius.
the Picti.
11

his want of tainly the Northern Picts bordering on the Deticaledonian sea" instances ingenuousness; for Ptolemy's Dcucaledonian commenced as far south as the Chersonese of the Novantes, which Solinus calls the Promontory of Caledonia, and we the Mull of

Galloway.

The

fact appears to

me

to

have been the converse.

Since the Ptolemaic

were from the Murray Firth down to Locli Lomond, their relative position in the Theodosian age can never be inferred, either way, from Ptolemy those are the tricks of history-making, subservient to system and self, rather than tu
limits of the Caledonians

external and objective truth.


this systematist was to assume, against all historical that the Belgie of Gaid and Britain were not Gauls and Britons in laninference, guage and nation, because the former had come out of a German stock; and that they

Another main point with

were not of the Uruidic religion, in the teeth of Strabo's clear and ample statements. Geogr. vol. iv. p. 275-6. Whatever had been, or was even conjectured to have been, of
a
way,
in

German
Picti,
;

which that law prevailed, was

itself

Norway!
" seems
to

" This new name," speaking of

thence called Gulathingslatig. See Ilakonar Saga, cap. xi.,and Schiining's Heimskr.
b
iii.

Goda
193.

have been native, Piks, or Pelits

p.

The

case of Jonisvikingar

is different.

That

and to have originated from a country so styled in the south of Norway, whence this colony had
arrived."
J

is

contracted from Jomsborg-vikingar, and ex-

vol.

i.

p. 146.

presses the pirates, not the people, of Jomsborg;

If any one has yet a lingering faith in this

with no analogy to the places that are compounded with vik.


In his Modern Geography, grown bolder, Mr. Pinkerton gives us Pik, not Vik, for part of
1

forgery, he

may

divest himself of

it

by consulting

Speculum Ilistoriale de Gestis Kegum Angliie per Fratrem Kicardum de Cirenccstria, in


the

Cambridge

library,

FF.

1.

28.

XXX
a

11

German

" Firboli must be equally true of the Irish BelgK. But it is untrue; the former half of which enim dicuntur Britannice, et Danaimse Germanice locuti;" two-fold tradition, relating to an undoubted and never extirpated people, is not
which,
if true,

original,

is

presumed

to

have retained the German tongue and institutes;

Ogygia, p. 10. Conthe Latin pale, were not all of one sort. The Picti or painted folk, beyond who first names the free tribes after that peculiarity, mentions stantino's panegyrist, " Eumethe I)i-Caledonum (or f Caledonum) aliornmijne Pictorum sylvas et paludes." vii. And Ammianus says that, in the time of Count Theodosius, the Picti ni/is, cap. were in duas gentes div/si, namely, Dicalidones et Vecturiones. xxvii. cap. 8. The
invalidated

by the dubious" character

of the latter.

Calidones or Oaledones were an ancient British tribe (" Qnintc Caledonios Ovidi visure

Britannos") whose language was the British, for their name is such, and signifies inhabitants of forests; whether the great lurest of the North be spoken of, or those Calidnnia! Sylvtc near the Thames, into which Cwsar pursued Cassivellaun Florus, iii.
rend, that of the People of Britain the "habitus corporutn" were ex eo argumeiita, namque rutila; Caledoniam habitantium coma?, magni vnrii, atque But if they were Tacitus Agric. cap. xi. urtus, Germanicam origincm asserunt."
c.

xi.

Moreover we

"

then of a different tongue

r,nd nation,

the argumenta or conjectures from stature

and colour of hair would be superfluous, nor would the qiiestion have been merely
Din'

of origin.

When
tainincr

Scverus made war,

it

was against the two greatest British nations then

re-

independence, the Maiate near Hadrian's wall, and the Caledonian farther north. Both were naked, with their bodies painted in various devices, and still made use of
chariots

war

drawn by small horses

llerodian,

iii.

ed. II. p. 83,

Steph. Xiphilin, Epit.

Dionis, Ixxv. p. 1280-1, 1283. Reimar.

These two denominations are probably equi-

and mat.

valent to Campestres and Sylvestr-s ; concerning the latter there is not much doubt, Thus the two names for Maiate. pi. wpiau, a plain, furnishes an etymon

in the paragraph where he express the two modes of living ascribed to them by Dion, names them, viz., the nomadic and veimtic, !K j>/ii)e Oi/par, and their two habitations,
i

viz.,

cap.

rugged mountains and uncultivated plains, opij ay pin 12. In Severus's time two tribes were noticed as being

KUI vicia i/Hipa

Ixxvi.

until a picti; but,

century

Which, moreover, was denied In Keating

not regarded as colonies.


'

according to

whom

Scot-bhearla was

the

Ian-

Some

copies have
dico

guage of
land
till

all tile

colonies that ever

came

into Irein

others

"non

" non Dicaledonum," and Caledonum:" which latter is not


though extrinsic reasons

the English commest.

See E. Lluvd
of the

bad

in point of context,

Scothheailu.

The conquests

Ostmen are

give a countenance to the former reading.

XXX111
more had elapsed, no tribe time the name of the Maiate
or
is

known

to

have been named the

Picti.

At

that later

tribe or Mfcata;, living in

Galloway and part of Nor-

thumbria, had disappeared from the list of free and painted tribes. Yet, for all that, the South-Pictish territory does not seem to have been curtailed on the south,
for

Candida Casa, the first South-Pictish church, was on Maiate ground, and near the Meanwhile the other class of Picti Vecturiones was coming into imSeverian wall. which in Ptolemy's portance, and cutting short the northern bounds of the Calidones ;
day,

from the Laslamnonius or seventy years before the war of Severus, extended Sinus (Lomond) to the Varar eestuary or Firth of Moray. Lemaanonius

might be that Di-Calidones and Vecturioues were merely two sections of the case of the same Calidones and painted Britons, being of one race; as had been " in duas their Maiate allies. For the phrase, geutes divisi," readily admits of it. Yet it is at first sight, that the Southern and Northern Picts were of different probable,
it

Now

For the Southern Picts embraced Christianity at the preaching of a Briton, A. D. 412, and just at the expiration of the Roman power. But the contiguous nation of Northern Picts did not receive it until after A. D. 563, and then at the hands
kinds.
circa

of Irishmen from Tir-Connell.

The interval of 150 years between the conversions of with the distinct sources of conversion, strongly argues diversity of contiguous states, But we have a little more than conjecture, as both are known to speech and blood.
but
faintly-

us, in fact,

In the Northumbrian age, or Beda's, we find much of the diocese or province of St. Ninia in the hands of those Irish who came afterwards to be termed Galwegians,

which perplexes the matter. But in Ninia's time, for aught that appears, the North Cymrnry country (regnum Cambrense and Cumbrense) was extended from Cumbria of Carlisle to Cumbria of Dunbrcatan or the Strathclyde Wealhas, with no permanent
interruption; and from its Kentigern's see of Glascu.
first

We

mother church of Candida Casa or Whithern, to St. have vestiges of the Calidon Picts, whose country

bordered upon the Strathclyde principality, sufficient to Vie recognised, and arising out From and after the middle of disputes too hot and violent to be considered fictions.
of the sixth century,

Maelgwn Gwynedd was reigning over

the whole

Cymmraeg

tongue and nation, both titularly, and with rather more of authority than most of He was engaged in disputes of which the nature is his race were able to exercise. obscure and mysterious, and beside our present purpose, with the Caledonians or

men

of the great northern forests, which then (as we know) were called Celyddon. These debates, which ended in the war of Arderydd, fatal to the Caledonians, were more immediately carried on by Khydderch Hael. son of Tudwal, son of Cedig, son of Dyvnwal, Lord of Alclyde or Dunbreatan, and Prince of the Strathclyde Britons.

IRISH AKCH. SOC.

16.

The

XXXIV
The people of the Celyddon were under the rule of a certain Gwenddoleu ap Ceidiaw, a Cymmry by name, and himself a bard, of whose poetry a minute fragment survives. His principal bard was Merddin son of Morvryn, commonly called Merlin the Caledonian,

"

de Albania

Sylvestris Calidonius

Merlinus, quse nunc Scotia,


llepertus est binomius,

sylva Calidonia."

Ranulph. Polio/iron. 1M9.

Though some people said he was a native of Demetia or Dyved in South Wales. But that was merely a confusion between Merlin Ambrose (who was supposed, through an etymological error, putting Merddin for Myrddin, to have been born at Caermarthen,
" Ad Kaermerthvn Demecia*

Sub Vortegirni tempore")

and the Caledonian Merlin.

This confusion of the two men probably originated with of Monmouth, whose Vita Mer'ini is pervaded with it; and who is thereby Geoffrey compelled to make his Caledonian vastly aged, having lived under a succession of
"

kings,

Ergo peragratis sub multis regibus anms

fi

Clarus habebatur Merlinus iu orbe Britannus.

Kex oral et vates, Demetarumque superbis Jura dabat populia, ducibus(|ue futura canebat."

There
g

Merlinus, p. 4, vv.

19-22,

Londini,

1830,

of worldly gratitude,

" a sense of benefits to

for

Roxburgh Club

propheta>, p. 365.

and ap. Gfrcerer PseudoThe grounds upon which the


;

come," or Alexander may have earned such praise by fair promises, and forfeited them by non-performance.
Ireland in
" I see

Paris editors, Messrs. Michel and Wright, abjudicate


this

nothing more about conquering

poem from

Geoffrey,

as

given in

Gfrnerer's preface, entirely fail to persuade me.


I

Sextus Hilierncnses et eoruin nomina vertet,

have observed, indeed, that the caisura of the

Qui plus

t't

prudcns populos ri'nuvabit ct urbes,"


(vv. 079, GSO)

short vowel in
" Laurea serta date Gaufrido dc

Monumeta"

" sextus Hibernia.' than had been said in the prose,


moenia subvertet, et nemora inplanitiem mutabit,
diversas

occurs in but one other instance, the


in K. 749.

word media

But

if this

metrical colophon be an

portiones in

unum

reducet,
I

et

capitc

addition,

it still is

testimony of A.

D. 1285. That

leonis coronabitur."
syllable

Neither can

discover a
of them.

Robert Bishop of Lincoln is complimented at the expense of his immediate predecessor Alexander,

about Henry the Second

in either

Alan, Bishop of Auxerre, writing no later than


circa A. I). 1171, tortured this prophecy into an
allusion to him,

whom whom

Geoffrey had extolled when living, and to

he had inscribed his prose prophecy of

by interpreting sextus to mean


sixth

Merlin,

may

either resolve itself into the nature

either Henry's

and bastard son, or some

XXXV
There are no good reasons for supposing that the son of Morvryn was born very from the scene of his adventures. His sister Gwendydd was the wife of Rhydderch Hael, against whom he nevertheless fought in the war of Arderydd and after the
;

far

defeat

and death of Gwenddoleu, he fled into the depths of the Caledonian forest, and from his wild and woodland life was called Merddyn Wyllt. The contest was connected with the highest points of bardic theosophy, and waged between Gwenddoleu, the patron of Merddin, and Rhydderch Hael, the patron of Kentigern and friend of for these transactions nearly synchronize with the conversion of the Columkille
;

North Picts by that missionary. Taliesin Ben Beirdd at the court of Maelgwn, and others of that order of poets and philosophers, vehemently supported the Caledonians and King Maelgwn. That these Caledonians were a remagainst Rhydderch Hael
nant of the Picts of St. Ninia's mission, and South Picts of Beda's history, appears not only from the ancient use of that name in Eumenius and Ammianus, biit more
immediately.

For Merddyn Wyllt, in his interpolated Hoianau, says " And I will prophesy, before my ending,

at stanza

The Britons over the Saxons by the energy of the Painted-Men, Brython dros Saeson Brithwyr a'i medd."

His friend Taliesin, in a poem where he speaks of his bardic sanctuary or conventicle,

other son yet to be born, but without the slightest


allusion to the proceedings of

not to say the whole action of the poem,

is

from

just
lib.

commenced
iii.

in

1109.

Richard Strongbow, Alanus in Merlinum,

such sources.
Df-us
Criit,
!

Merlin's exordium,

Cell

Christe

is in

the pure British of his mystical sect,


Celi! or Crist Celt,
is

p.

102, ed. 1608.

To make Henry himless

Duw

Duw

For

in

self the sixth

Norman

king, by counting in both

the whole manuscript there

but one instance of


it

Matilda and Stephen, would be

absurd.

But

a diphthong in

common
is)

use (which in feminu

the prophecv was both composed and translated


into prose several years before his accession.

neither was nor


lyres,
v.

being omitted,

viz., lyre for

In

104:

and c&lum occurs seven times.


fine Latinists in

my humble conjecture, it received its present form in the Conqueror's reign, he being the sixth from Canute the Great inclusively and the con;

But were there not other


Vel duo, vel nemo.

Wales?

Giraldus could have fur-

nished the Latin, and perhaps could have got up


the matter. But this
is

quest of Ireland

is

a false prophecy, as others

not the mere case of ano-

concerning the sixth king are.

ther Welshman, but of another figuring in eastern

But

this

poem

is

mainly from sources in the

England, of another at LINCOLN, and patronised


by two successive bishops of that see. The dedications to the

British tongue,
therein.

and composed by a proficient The names of Rodarchus Largus, Ga-

nieda, and Peredur, the intimacy and fellowship

fold allusions to

two bishops of Lincoln, and the twoone of them, which are alleged

of Telgesin with Merlin, the unique and otherwise


lost

for disproof, are, to

my

mind, as coupled with the

records of Merlin's friend, Maeldin of Ar-

rare and peculiar qualifications of the author, a

wystli,

and of Arthur's

pilot

Barinthus (Braint),

cogent proof.

tide, the

on the sea preparing to sail away from danger and an intention of removing it to the Picts persecution, intimates " Usual is the rising surge of the bards over their mead vessels

addvwyn

caer, as a ship

There

shall

be an impulse unto

it in

very sudden haste,

The promise unto them

of the green-sward of the blue [or woad-painted] Picts.

Addaw hwynt

y werlas o Glas-Fiuliii."
is

Mic

Dinliycli*

st.

i.

The gwerlas
in a

of the Glas-Fichti

the on-hard of Merlin's 147 apple-trees, eoncealed

of the Celtic monarchy, deep and sweet glade of the Celyddon. After the restoration the Briton Picts, or Calidones, again became fellow-subjects of the Britons, and were influential by their hatred of the Romans, and attachment to the superstitions they

had nominally abjured.


is

And

these same were, as

lean to think, the Picts to

whose

may support Vortigern they were those of whom the existence was obscurely recorded in the Arthurian mythus. Therein a certain Loth, Lot, or Leo, was King of the Picts of Lothian (Lodoneis),
be,

said to

have been

much

beholden.

However

that

husband

to Arthur's sister,

Eccl. p. 357; Brut. G. ap. Arthur, p. 311.

L'ssher, Brit. Anna, and father of Medrawd or Modred. This Loo king of Picts was Llew. son to

Cynvarch, son of Meirchion, and brother to Urien lleged and Arawn. Arthur gave Lothian and other lands thereabouts to Llew to Arawn he gave Scotland and to Urien
; ;

he gave Ilegcd. This unknown district (absurdly stated by Dr. Owen Pughe' to have been in Glamorgan) was certainly in the north. It was (saith Brut G. ap. A.),
" Mureif the land otherwise
insignitur,
ix. cap.

named Rhcged

;"

and

so Geoffrey, sceptro

Muret'ensium

9
i.

which phrases seem

to express

Mureve, Morave, or Moray.

But the Brut marked B has


of the Egyptians,"
Pict's
c.

Wall

" in the it direction of the wall parth a mur yr Eifft, of the Gaidheal from Scota and Pharaoh, but vulgarly the and the grant of k Scotland to Arawn, and still more the proximity of
to Mureif,

Loch Lomond
original idea.

seem

to prove that

mur, wall, and not Moravia,

\va> the

Leo, King of Picts, was reputed the maternal grandfather of St. Cyndeyrn Gctrthwys, that is St. Kentigern of the Region of the Vallum or Rampart, Bishop of Penrhyn Rhionydd (Promontory of the Rhions, whatever they may be), otherwise
1

called Glas-cu

which admits of the interpretation Beloved of

the Blue,

\.

c.

of the

Glas-Fichti.

The
11

The

line

quoted

in

Chalmers's Caledonia,

i.

'

The Lexicographer Owen Pughe

in his

ae-

p.

204, does not


1

exist.

Cambr. Biogr. in Urien. For these writers name

com! edition, inserts the gloss, rhion pl.ydd. a sire, but oft'ers no sort of authority, nor explains what
it,

conceive, in a

he means by a

sire.

I guess the

word

r/iionyrJd

more modern way; not


Dalriadha.

as speaking of the true

to be a northern

form of

r/iianerld, ladies, as in the

place called

Morva Uhianedd.

XXXV11
The
requiescence of the

North Picts

after the final departure of the

Roman

legions

("Picti in extrema insulo; parte tune primum et deinceps requieverunt, prajdas et contritiones nonnunquam facientes") is not attributable to change of character, being still

savage heathen marauders, nor to decline of their power, which was growing, but to the dissolution of their league with the Di-Calidones, and re-union of the latter to the other tribes of Britons; by which means the Vecturiones were separated from the
old

Roman

frontier,

and the territory of their former

allies to

the south of the


cap. xix.

See Gildas, Hist. pians became the object of their conquest. nians and Martians came to an end, having gradually lost

GramThe CaledoThe

their territory.

establishment of that other Pictish people, who in the eleventh and twelfth centuries were called the Galwegians or Gallovidians, in the heart of Cumbria or the Xorth-

west Wales, must have been a serious blow to the people of the southern Pictavia. The Irish annals mention desultory invasions of St. Ninia's country by the Cruithne of Ulster in 682 and 702, and their establishment there towards the end of the eichtli
Cit. Chalmers, i. 358. When Maelgwn of Britain, Rhyddevch of Strathcentury and Aidan M'Gabhran, King of the Scots, were fighting against the Calidonians at clyde,

Arderydd, that tribe retained but a remnant of territory between the Clyde and the mountains of Argyle to the north of Loch Lomond and we may suppose that the war of Arderydd was the finishing"1 of them. Though Beda speaks of the Grampian hills
;

as dividing the

country of the Northern from that of the Southern Picts,

it is

obvious

that he speaks retrospectively, and in reference to the period when the Calidom-, driven from the Varar (the ancient Ptolemaic boundary of the vast Sylva Calidonia), yet held the Grampian barrier against the Vecturiones; and that only one kingdom of

Picts

was existing

in his time.

pronounce against Father Innes, that the Vecturiones or North Picts were another race. His whole argument, reinforced by Mr. Chalmers' researches, from the frequency of British names or roots in North-Pictish topography, is to be
answered by the ancient reign of the Calidones from the Varar to the upper wall. For conquerors never fully obliterate the names of places. But, as the Calidonians

We must

were certainly indigena; within all records of history, their hair and stature alone raising the suspicion of diverse origin, so the Picts of the most famous Pictish state " transare all with one voice to have like the Scoti in pronounced by
been,

Albany,

marine
111

The biographers

of St. Fechin of Fore


6(J4,

men-

moch, the tenor of St Fechin's remarks shews

hi>

tion,

about the close of the year

a certain

was

a Cambrian.

Colgan, Jan. 20, p.

1.39.

can-

Mochoemoch,

" Cruthnech

sive

though he bore the Irish

saint-title of

Camber;" and Moehoe-

not say whether this

man were from

the remnants

of the Calidonian tribe.

xxxvm
marina gens."
of Cashel,
cit.

See Beda,
Ogygia,
iii.

i.

12
;

Ncnnius, cap.

v.

Galfrid.

Monum.

iv.

17

Psalter

18

and the Irish

tot quot.

Mr. Pinkerton inconsistently

in

maintained that the word Vecturion represented Vikveriar, i. e. the men of his Vika Norway. While he was describing the Viks of Vika as constituting the entire of

name as being his very word Pik, he yet well knew that the Vecturiones were only one of the two Pict gentes opposed to Theodosius. But that appellation cannot be shewn to have been other than a Latin one; and their transthe Picts, and their

marine origin, and vectura, or freightage in vessels, as opposed to the indigence, is probably expressed in it: Britanniam qui mortales initio colucrint, indigence an adcecti,
ut inter barbaros,

parum compertum

Tacit. Agric. cap. xi. If so, their arrival should

have been so far recent in Theodosius' time, as to keep alive the tradition of their vectura, and also to account for their being unknown or obscure in that of Sevcrus.

That they came directly from Ireland seems agreed. Beda, i. cap. i. Chron. Sax. p. I ; Poem in Irish Nennius; Psalter of Cashel, tfcc. They were a tribe of Irish dialect (or Gwyddel is the Welsh word language) and nation. That is in the nature of fact.
;

for Irish;

and

it is

or Gathelic.
else.

That word means


1 ,

an adaptation to Welsh analogies of the name Gaidheal, the Gadelic Irish, and I have not learned that it means anything

But

tin Picts of the

the

Gwyddyl

Fichti, or Gaelic Picts.

kingdom of Fortren Mor (as was its Irish appellation) were The Brito-Irish legend of St. Cairnech adopts

its meaning, in that of Gaidheal Ficht, the fabulous Mr. Pinkerton and Dr. C. O'Conor were erroneously led to suppose that the Cruthenians of the Dal n- Araidhe in Ulster were meant by the Gwyddyl Fichti II. Llmid in Inquiry, &c. i. 338; O'C. Proleg. cxxvi. Anglica sua Wallire

the name, with confirmation of

son of Murchertach.

Descript. pp. 14, 15,

cit. ibid.

But those were

called,

both at home and abroad,


is

in

Latin and in Erse, Gruthenii, not Picti.

In fact (and fact


Britain,

Gwyddyl

Fichti were the Picts of

Albany or North

what we want) the whom Madoc ap Meby


e.

dron was detained prisoner in that country; "gan y Gwyddyl Fichti ynyr Alban." Triad. Ixi. p. 68. They were distinguishable from the Gwyddyl Coch, Red Gael, i.
having" rosy cheeks, not blue tattooed cheeks
vation of dvQqoiairot; or
dv9tpiairn<;,
;

human

cheeks, according to
vultit florido.

my

deri-

animal erubescens or
Alban,

Coch

o'r

Werddon

a daethant

i'r

" the red Irish

The Gwyddyl from Erin who came to


Triad, ix.

Albany," were the Dalriadhans under Loarn and Fergus.

They, were a

refuge-seeking, not a conquering tribe; but proved treacherous to those

who admitted
them

'

Nor

is

the idea confined to

tlie

cheeks

for

we

read,

Cum

tu Lydia Tvk'phi

Cervicem roseam

XXXIX
them.
Triad,
vii.

On

the contrary, the

Gwyddyl

Fichti,

painted or dark-blue

Triad, vii. It was by Triad, was obliged to hire Saxon aid against the Gwyddyl Fichti that Vortigern which is the equivalent of Gaidheal, appears That they were Milesians, xiv. 53. in the legend of Mileadh Cruthnechan, Milesius Pictus; who went over from Ire-

Gaidheal, were an invading tribe

who came

into Britain

force.

land to the Britons of Fortren, to fight against the Saxons, and defend CruithenThe Britons of Fortren are the Cruthnich in Britain, as opposed tuath or Pictland.
to those in Ireland; and, if the former continued to receive succours in

emergency

from the

latter,

we may

in remembrance.
Irish

the more easily understand that their vectura was fresh That both the peoples, that in Ulster and that in Fortren, had in

the

but the one common name of Cruthneach, and long after the usage which gave name was abandoned, is a fact most opposite to the theory of their distinct origin. All this is old fact, not modern etymologizing. They were Gwyddyl Fichti, of a fabled
is,

connexion with one Gaidheal Ficht; the plain upshot of which the Gwyddeleg, and not either the Cymmraeg or the Saxon.

that they spoke

Nor

is

this deficient in verbal


i.e.

harmony with the common legend that they came


;

from the land of the Scuit, for Scuit Fichti, Mileadh Fichti, and Gwydand the story of the Cruithnich from Scythia Fichti, would all be synonymous dyl There is is just such another frigid etymologism, as that of the Scuit from Scythia.

fiom Scythia.

no good standing place, even for credulity, to set up a primaeval tradition from the Because the tenor of their legend, that they were Agatrue Scythia of the East.
of the whole thyrsi descended from Gelcon son of Hercules, betrays the derivation

story from Virgil's lines, "

Cretesque Dryopesque fremunt pictique Agathyrsi,"

and
"
Eoasque domes Arabum pictosque Gelonos
;"

mixing ignorance with their learning, and bending two tribes into one. Whatever the word pictus meant of the one it meant of the others also, for Geloni and Agathyrsi were half-tribes (as
it

were) tracing their origin from two brothers, sons of

was anciently interpreted three ways: wearing painted cloaks, having the hair only died blue, or having both the hair and body stained. The second is the sentiment of Pliny. It is not a certain fact that these Scythian tribes ever wore a
Hercules.
It

stained or stigmatized skin.

See Servius in ^Eneid.

iv.

146, and Salmasius in So-

linum,

p. 133.

When Beda

Scottish, Pictish,

was writing, five tongues were spoken in Britain, English, British, and Latin; therefore the Gwyddeleg or Gaelic, and the Gwyddeleg
is

Ficht were not the same. But that

consistent with a modification of dialect from long


separation,

xl
admixture with Britons, and other causes. Without reverting to that remote truth, quite unconnected with Beda's thoughts, of the primitive identity of British and Scottish, it is otherwise manifest, that Beda included, as languages, such changes of
separation,

impede communication. For if Pictish were Teutonic, then English and Pictish were but two dialects and if it were Cymmraeg, then British and Pictish ; so that, qudcunque via data, two of Beda's tongues were nearly related. In the
dialect as sufficed to
;

biographies of St. Columkille, the converter of the Picts, a solitary allusion is found to the diversity of Gaelic and Pictish, where it is said that a certain plebeian family of
Picts, hearing

him through an

interpreter, believed

Adamnan,

ii.

cap. 32

Vide

contra,

iii.

cap. 14.

Pinkerton, and his follower, Dr. Jamieson, relied upon the list of kings as a source Teutonic etymologies Inquiry, &c., i. 287-312; Etym. Diet. i. p. 35-41. By Teutonic syllables, choosing such various readings of names as suit raking together best, and assuming common etymologies from either source to be from that of their
for

choice, a

show of etymological history

is

set

up

against real and traditional history.

But quite enough appears

in this catalogue of

What the premised facts. Cinndh, in the Latin Kenethus

kings to confirm, if not to demonstrate, can we think of one who will contend, that Keniod or
;

Elpin, in Latin Alpinus; Wurgest or Vergust, in Latin Fergus and Fergusa; Ungust or Hungus, in Latin Oengus or Aongus; Canul or Conal; Uven, Eoganan, Eoghane or Owen; Vered, Ferat, Ferach or Feredech (Phe-

radfich, in the signatures of the Pictish princes to King Ungust's Charter of Kilremont); Donell, Donnell, Domnal, in Latin Doiialdus; Nectau or Xeactan, Fidach, Fodla, as well as Cruthen or Crutlme, the first name on the list, are not from the

Irish nomenclature"?

The seventy-fourth king of


presbyter genere

Picts

is

Uven, alias Eoganan; but


cap. ix.,

Adamnan mentions logenanus iii. cap. v., Eogemums nephew

1'ictus,

ii.

and afterwards,

to Aidan, king of Scots.

Phiachan, from Fiaeh, and

Duptaleich, seemingly allied to Dubhtach or Dublulaleth, and Glunmerath to Glunmar, one of the various names formed upon f/luit, a knee, occur, together with

Angus,
"

The same

author, with some ingenuity, pre-

Eoganan, Alpin,

Kenneth, Domhnal, Maolchu-

tended that Ungust, son of Vergust, when he overran the petty kingdom of Arregaithel or Scots, made an end of the Dalriadha dynasties of Loarn

luim, Macduiuh, Uonnchad, and

Macbeth! Nay,
well-

Mr. Pinkerton,
tion, of

after deriving

Malcolm (the

known contraction, if

not rather nominative formaknrn,

and Fergus, and

set Pictish princes

over

it.

But

MaoU-holuim) from mat, speech, and


it

he drew down upon himself the absurdity of contending, that the Erse names of
after
all

a man, coolly proceeds to spell

upon

all

occasions

the Scots kinus

Malcuin
of his

finding Teutonic etvmologies for

words

743 were those of German Piks and Viks,

own making,

ex gr.

Aodh,

Rjnal,

Fergus,

Conal,

Angus.

xli

Angus, Nectan, and Bulge, among the royal witnesses to the charter of Kilremont. About the year 414 the name of Drust or Drost, Drustan or Drostan, came into
use among the Pictish princes. Under the first of the nine Drusts, Ninia and Patricius Whatever the name means, are said to have converted British Pictland and Ireland.
it is

the same as the Cruthnechan Trosdan

"

of the Psalter of Cashel.


it clear,

O'Conor's

Keating, p. 121.

Upon

the whole

account

were Gwyddyl, or an Erse people. And Fergus into Wurgest, and Eoghan into Uven, we need not wonder that St. Columkille and the other emigrant monks of the Kinel-Conaill, who seem to have met no impeat the Pictish court, should have failed in making themselves underThe reader need stood to " the plebeians" of some districts without interpretation. the opposite columns of Welsh and Cornish in Lhuyd's Archaologia, only compare

from their names, that they where we find Feradach changing into Vered,

diment of discourse

from dialects, even in languages of The Gwyddyl Fichti formed the main body of the the most undisputed identity. ancient Albannaich, or people of the kingdom of Albany, of whom the Highlanders are the remnant ; the whole of that body, except so many clans as lay west of the
pp. 251-3, to appreciate the impediments arising

Drumalban
hills

And when those hills, in Argyle, Lorn, Knapdale, Cowel, and Cantire. divided two hostile states (now united I ooo years) the difference of dialect was
perceptible.
historical fragment, in the

more

The following

form of a bardic prophecy,

is

now

inex-

to belong to the ninth century, when the Northmen, or men of plicable; but seems and Denmark, had obtained a footing in these islands. It is one of the few Norway documents of a forgotten dynasty, and is worth placing on record, for the chances of

future illustration

Pump

pennaeth dymbi

Five chieftains there shall be

O Wyddyl Fichti, O bechadur cadeithi, O genedyl ysgi. Pump eraill dymbi O Norddmyn mandy.
Wheched
rhyfeddri
vedi.

Of the Gwyddelian Picts, Of the character of evil-doers, Of a murderous generation.


Five others there shall be

O heu hyd

Seithved o heni

From the habitation of the Northmen. The sixth a wonderful prince, From the sowing to the reaping. The seventh [sent] by old age
11

weryd

Macfarland's Vocabulary,

and Armstrong's
;

port, a prop, a crutch.


q

Dictionary, give Trosdan, a pace, a foot

a sup-

From

his birth to his death.

IRISH ARCH. SOC.

xlii

weryd dros

li.

Wythved

Ddyvi Nid Ihvydded escori, Gynt gwaedd Venni Galwawr Eryri,

lin o

To the green-sward beyond' the The eighth, of the line of Tyvy

flood.
,

Shall not be estranged from prosperity, Till [in] the outcry of Menni

Snowdon

shall

be invoked,

Anhawdd y
Everything here
is

Dyvi.

Disaster [unto]

Tyvy

Arch.Myvyr. i. 73.

Whether the
five

sixth, seventh,

completely obscure, especially the number Jive being repeated. and eighth join on to the five Gwyddyl Fichti or the

Norddmyn, depends on whether or not lines 5 and 6 be parenthetical. Some combination of the affairs of three nations, Picts, Northmen, and Welsh, is here indicated.
It is extreme fancifulness to dispute the meaning of the plain word Pictus, expressive of a notorious fact. That crotchet is as old as Verstegan, who says the Picts were not called of painting their skins, as some have supposed, but upon mistaking

their true name,

which was phichtian or fighters. Restitution, &c. p. 124. This was Teutomania. But Dr. Owen Pughe, under strong Celtomania, invented in his dic" " Pcithi, the Picts," and explained it people of the open plain," tionary the gloss, Mr. Chalmers has chosen to adopt. i. 204. They were, he and this invention iVc.
;

says,
(lias

" called Peithi, or Picti.


Phichti."
is

our concern

Thus a Welsh poet of the seventh century says But were called one thing; and thus they are called another They The real meaning is shewn directly with genuine, not coined words.
!

in Taliesin's Glas Fichti;

and antithetically
t<>

in the

Gwyddyl

Coc/t.

Claudian, the

courtier of Stilicho, had access


his patron

all

information concerning the tribes, against

whom

had a frontier

to defend.

so applied.

But indeed there were few phrases that could be used in that sense, and were not The Calidones were called by Ammian Di-Calidones, and the neighbouring

ocean by Ptolemy AouijKaXijSovio;, and by Mareianus Heracleota Aov/ca\/$oj/ioc, the Ducaledonian; of which the former, JJl, expressed the pronunciation, and the latter the spelling, of Du*, black. Britli in British, and Brit, in Irish, spotted, variegated, partycoloured
*

To

the royal cemetery in

tlic

island of Icolm-

called the

Fin-gall and

Fin-gent, which

name

kill?
s

the Irish interpreted white strangers, or white


(as printed) Dyvi, but in the concluding
;

Here
Tyvi

Pagans, from their

own word

Jinn, white.

By-

line

as appears
is

from the mutations,

Dd

mere
real

antithesis to

those names, and not upon

and D.

The Tyvy

the large stream dividing

grounds of colour, the Danes and Norwe-

Caermarthen from Cardigan.


1

gians

came

to

be called the Dubhgent, Black

The Finlanders who invaded Ireland were

Pagans, and Dubhlochlonaich, Black Pirates

xliii

coloured,

is

Pict; to which in the Hoianau

the probable etymon of Britain, and hence brith-wr, a spotted man, a is added the other epithet, black, brithwyr du. Equi-

valent to this was

Brych or Brech

in British,
1 1

Brec and Breac in Erse, speckled, partythat

coloured. I have intimated above (p.

1, n.),

Agned

Bregion,
;

i.e.

Brechion, plural

of Brech, was meant


city of the Picts,

by the Britons for Agnetum Pictorum and Brechin, an episcopal civitns Brechne of the Pict. Chron., is from the same root. So also is

the

name

of

or Brecknock, whether in the like sense or not.


people,

Brychan or Brecanus, the legendary founder of Brechinia, Brecheiniawg, The Manks were not only an Irish

nians against

but probably were Crutheni, or Ulster Picts. For the rebellion of the UltoCormac Mac Art, in 236, was chiefly of the Cruithniu under Fiach

Araidhe; and in 254 he expelled a portion of the Ultonians, and gave their territory from whom the Dal-Riadan, Dalreudin, or Rout district From this act he was surnamed Ulfada. or (the cradle of Scotland) took name.
to his son, Cairbre Riadha,

Banisher of the Ultonians; and they settled themselves in Manand or the Isle of Man. Tighern. in annis. That island, of whose early and Celtic history scarce another vestige
remains (see above, No. III. p. vii.), may be regarded as having been a colony of Cruthenians, driven out of North Ulster by the Riadans. Mervyn, King of Man, whom

Welsh pedigrees have derived

in the female line

from the princes of Powys, and who

married Essyllt", heiress of Conan Tindaethwy, King of Wales, is called in the interpolated Hoianau, st. 36, Mervyn Vn/ch o dir Manau, not by reason of freckles on his skin, but as claiming a descent from, or reigning over, Picts; for the Gwasgargerdd,
" brithwyr du o Manau," equally ascribed to Merlin the Calidonian, speaks of the Man hath scarce any history until the ascenblack- spotted men of the Isle of Man. dancy of the northern vikingar. But a great annalist speaks of Picts in that country,
in 711,

more than 100 years before Mervyn Vrych. Strages Pictorum in v Manand w ubi Findgaine Mac Deleroith immature, morte jacuit Tig. in 711,
,

camjio
p.

225,

O'Con.
Ogygia,
bloody
p.

303.

The years 850,

8;jl,

witnessed

pirates.
u

battles in Leinster

between the Finnlast

In whose right he ruled Wales, A. D.


;

818-

gent and Dubhgent, of which the


tinued for three days and nights.

was con-

843

but when, and through what inheritance,

Ann. Ulton.

he became king of Man,

The Danes -who afterwards ravaged Stathclyde and North Wales were called by the Britons the
gwyr duon and paganiaid duon, although their Brut y Saeson, language has not the word finn.
Tywysogion, &c., A. D. 870-900, pp. 479-484. But they took the phrase from Ireland, whose
Osttnan kings of Dublin probably sent forth these

is not apparent. His pedigree in the male line from Beli Mawr may be

a sheer fable,
bria, p. 22.
'

See Powel's and Lloyd's Cambattle, vide

Campaign or
5, 6, 7.

Ducange,

in

campus,

num.
"

the

The Ulster Annals, at 781, speak of Drust Eighth as "rex Pictorum citra Monot,"

f 2

xliv
" Guidid Gaeth In the Pictish catalogue, (see above, sect, xxxi.) we read, a Briton, but the Pictish Chronicle gives Guidid Gaed Brecah; which Hreatnack,"
O'Con.
variations do all

resolve

themselves, one

way

or another, into

Pictus.

Nectan

surnames, such as Kellemot and Thalthamoth; but most and in the Pictish Chronicle, Morbet. In this Irish document that unusually, known word is altered, and, I believe, corrected, thus, Neactun Mor Breac*, the
the First has several

Great Pict.

The

case of

Domhnall styled Brcac, Brec, Brie (Dovenald Varius of


'

Cron. Reg. Scot. Innes, ii. 789), prince of the Dalriads or Scots, and son of Achy, is full of obscurity. He bore the surname whilst living; as Adamnan says, temporibus
nostris

.... Domnallo
fell in

Brecco" &c.

iii.

cap. v.

At

his father's death in

622 he was

adult, and

the battle of Strath-Cawn or Ceirinn, fought against Houn king of Yet Ulster Annals, the [Strathclyde] Britons, in December 642. Tighern. in anno.

after stating the death of plain

Domhnall (not D. Bruce


Jjrecc

as in Tig.) at

A. D. 642, say, at
suut."

A. D. 685, " Talorg


to

Mac Aicthaen et Domhnall


Pictish
;

Mac Eachadh mortui


if he

The

name Talorg is exclusively


lit

and the author seems as

considered D. Brec, sun

he recovered the crown of his father (which had passed overthrow of his brother by the Irish Cruithnich), and what connexions, either Pictish or Cruthenian, he may have had in the female line, is matter buried in the darkness of those times and countries. But he fought at Moira in

Achy,

be such

also.

How

into another family after the

conjunction with Suibne, prince of theCrutheni, and had fought in 621 conjointly with Conall, son of Suibne. If any credit, be given to his longevity, and his dying together with this Tulorg, his crown must have passed into the hands of the extranet of Adam-

nan

(iii.

5),

i.

e.

strangers to the lineage of Aidan M'Gabhran, at or about the time of

his defeat in 642,

broice, broicean, are

by abdication and flight into Pietland, not by death'. Broicne, words of the same sense as breac or brec, and may explain the

appellation of Broichan, the

magus

of the Picts.

Adamn.

ii.

33.

The Cruithnieh

or

Cruthenii,

who

occupied the southern" portion of the Daln'araidhe in Ulster, and those


others

which obscure phrase may signify


land,

*'

king of Pict-

although rrych may, perhaps, be the true reading


of them, I cannot discover in those extremely remarkable passages of Aneurin any allusion to the battle of Strath-cawn and death of Dovenaldus

Man

excepted ;" putting Monot for Monffido.

Sed quaere.
*

The other form, Morbet,


;

should, perhaps,
as in the preced-

be spelt Mor-bret, Mor-breat


ing
y

Varius, king of Scots.


in

There

also are difficulties

homonymes of Brecah and Breatnach. As to the two lines of the Gododin, vv. 743,
"

supposing the author to have composed them

so late as 641.

The connexion
is

of the names Dyvn-

872,

wal and Domhnall

also unascertained.

A phen Dyvnwal a breirh brein a'i cnoyn. A pl.en Dyvynwal rrych brein a'i cnoyn,"

'

Said to have included

Down

and the southern

parts of Antrim

See Ur. O'Conor in Tighernach.

xlv
others

who were

in

Meath and Connaught,

as well as those of

Fortren

Mor

in Britain,

are called from" cnith, form, aspect, countenance, colour, complexion; and so the or may signify men adorned with figures. phrase would resemble our men of colour, the Dalaradian Cruthnich we hear of king Eochaid Laeb or Laib, which

Among

slain in 563, with the seven Colgan renders Maculatus; of king Aodh Brec, who was " vii the Hy-Niall of Ulster, Cruthenian clan-kings, by righ Cruithneach im Ard Cenfaelad cit. Tigh. and of Aodh cognomento Niger; likewise we read of mbrecc,"
;

were not improbably Congal M'Mealean faith Brecc Fortren, Ann. Ult. 724; which (,)f rather than personal, appellations, and analogous to Nectan Mor Breac. tribule,
these and other such epithets more will be said in treating of this practice, as a superstition cherished in the ages subsequent to its desuetude.

But above

all

the

name

of Bruide or Brudi, borne


it

by

so

many

kings of the

and Gwyddyl The Pictish Chronicle says, upon the to all, like Pharaoh or Augustus. common name of Brudi the First, " a quo triginta Brude regnaverunt Hiberniam et Albaniam Now that or personal names. per 50 annorum spatium ;" and adds their private
Fichti, deserves observation; because

once was

official

or titular,

national name, spelt in this and other Irish works Bruide, elsewhere Bruidi, Brudi, Bridius, &c., is but the Erse word, bruid, spina, quodvis cuspidatum; bruid, confodere;
bruid,

the

name

vulnus gladio vel cultro factum. What Isidorus Hispalensis questionably says of " Scoti may be truly said of this name propria lingua nomen habent a picto
:

corpore, eo quod, aculeis furreis cum atramento, variarum iigurarum stigmate annotantur." This was expressed in the title Bruide, Acu-punctus, the Pict, a name common

and never wholly disused. If these thirty kings reigned over there will then be a double list of the kings of Fortren ; which absurdity has Albania, induced me to analyse these statements. Bruide the First is the fifteenth king; and in
to a long series of kings,

thirty kings, counted

from him,

there occurs not one Bruide.

But counting again from


Talorc

p. 96, u. 7

Mr. O'Donovanin Magh Rath,

p.

'.]9,

Inhabitants,

p.

139.

An

elegant colony, and a

note.

"See Dr. Todd's note above, No.


that the

II., pp. v. vi.

But unluckily the senders, i.e. the Picts of Fortren Mor, were Cruithnigh as
probable theory.
well as the others, and, therefore, must also have

Yet a modern author has been found

to imagine,

name

is

for cruitineach, hump-backed.

been "crump-shouldered or humpy people!" Tinessay here cited contains

the absurdity of a nation of hump-backs, supposed that Daln'araidhe was a sort of " the infirm and hospital, whither the Picts sent
it

To meet
is

many judicious remarks.


being a British peo-

Rut

its

author, like others, has missed the funfact, that the Irish,

damental

deformed inhabitants of Argyle,


the efficient Irish troops."

to

make room

for

pie, were, as such, a Pict people,

T. Wood' s Primitive

xlvi
'J'alorc III.

the forty-sixth king, the third

is

Bruide

from him the

fifth is

Bruide

from

him

and lastly, from him, again, the fifth; from him, the second; from him, the fourth;

the eleventh. Thus,

when
. .

it

was merely a man's name, we

find

it

but when

it

was

titular to all alike,


.

we

find

it

entirely absent.

Which evinces

recurring occasionally ; that the

b spatium" are superfluous and false, as well as thethirty private names; and that these thirty Bruides are simply the kings of Pictland from Brudi Bout to Talorc III. For it is obvious that men must be enumerated by their names,

words, "lliberniam

but need not

be,

and frequently are

not,

Trajanus, Iladrianus, &c., but need seldom add Augustus.

by additions of course; as we must say The thirty Bruides end just

fourteen years before the accession of Bruide II., that is to say, of the first king by name, and not by title, so called and he was their first Christian king, baptized by St. Columkille. We may therefore suppose that it ceased to be the regal appellation
;

when

the increase of civility and approaches of Christianity had caused the actual practice upon which it was founded to fall into desuetude; and may accordingly condied in 543, and was the last of the thirty, was In almost all moral concerns the real l>e<nnO the historical commencement; and as Palladius himself went ad Scotof nings precede
in

jecture, that Cealtraim Bruide,

who

also in fact the latest rex ncu punctus. 1

Christum credent&f, so must Columkille ad Pictox.

For even

if

he could have

wrought what he did upon matter unpredisposed, date and situation shew the probability that Christian influences must have oozed into Pictland from Caledonia and
Strathclyde, from Argathelia, and from Dalaradia in Ulster. now come to a brief but important corollary. The record of thirty-six kings anterior

We

''

These consisted of
lost,

fifteen

names, two of which

may
(in

hint to us another circumstance, viz., that

seem to be

each followed by a repetition of


prefixed, as Pant, Ur-p;:nt, Leo,

the days of the thirty

Hruides, or painted
life

the same with


Ilr-leo.

Ur
in

Picts) the Ur-bruide, during the


cipal,

of his prin-

Up

Gaelic and Erse

is

new, fresh,

bore bis name, with the tanaistic prefix,

young, again, a second time; allied to lap, after, RIT up, a new kin;; Stewart's succeeding.

instead of his own,

when he assumed

the primary

crown.

The

fictitious character of these

names

Exodus,

cit.

Armstrong.

It is obvious to con-

appears, not only from the external history, but

jecture that Ur-pant was the Tanist of Pant, and


so Ur-bruide of his Bruide.

from the two

first

of them; one of which

is

the

As

tanist

was used

without limitation

in

the sense

of second, the
for the se-

Anglo-Saxon name Penda (see Tighern. in 6'31, 639, 63(1), and the other is the British name
Llew.
''

tanaistic battle or tanaistic captivity,

cond battle or captivity (see Tighern. in 495 and 980), so, convcrselv, the secondary king was the
tanist of the primary, his actual coadjutor,

It

was the same

in the

north of Europe, and


ante religionem lege

the accounts

of those

qtii

and
list

rec eptam in vcruin.


in

Deum

crediderunt,
et seq.

may be read

successor designate.

This curiously formed

Olaf Tryggvason, cap. cxx.

xlvii
anterior to Drvist M'Erp, in 414,
fable;
is

of slender authority, and tinctured with manifest

and the

historical sera
is

is

there,

upon

solid

grounds, considered to begin.


is

But
and

the

first

king in that series

Cruthne or Cruidne, which

equivalent to Bruide,

conveys the idea of tinctus or pictus, as the other of punctus. Therefore King Cruthne and the first titular Bruide are identical ; and if there were thirty-one such Bruides, that is thirty after the Bruide called Bout, it is rather identity of proposition than an

Mr. Pinkerton's just rediicinference to say, that there were thirty-one Cruthnes. tion of the Bardic Pictish reigns to the standard of the Irish, Northumbrian, and
historical Pictish reigns, yields the dates (approximately correct) of A. D. 28 for Cruthne, and A. D. 208 for Brudi Bout. Consequently either Bruide I. must go up
to

Cruthne

in A. D. 28, or

Cruthne must come down


shall choose the latter.

to

him

in

208; and, as bardic


seems, that
all

mythi

exalt antiquity,

we

Therefore

it

the

kings anterior to Brudi Bout are additions ; that he was the planter of the Gwyddyl Fichti or Vecturiones in Albany and that Cealtraim, the last ex qfficio Bruide, was
;

That places the transit of the Cruithncchan or only the thirty-first Vecturion king. Ficht colony from Ireland circa A. D. 208, in the reign of Con of the HunGwyddyl
dred Battles, and nearly half a century before Cormac Ulfada drove the Cruthenians out of North Ulster in Manniam insulam et Hebrides. Ogygia, p. 335. It is sixtyseven years (or some trifle less) after Claudius Ptolemy described the Caledonians of
the Du-Caledon sea as stretching from Lake Lomond to the Firth of Moray; the identical year in which the war of Severus against the painted Maeatie and Calcdones began
;

and 159 years before the war of Count Theodosius against the Du-Caledons and Vecturions. By this reckoning, the Cruthnich of the Daln'araidhe will have crossed over to

North Britain some 290 years before their next neighbours of the Dalriadha, or Routs of Antrim and Coleraine (being the Gwyddyl Coch of the Welsh), followed their track
and planted their settlement of Argathelia (Airer-Gaedhal) or Scots See Cambrensis This accords with the order of events, as laid down in the Duan Eversus, ix. p. 74.
" Of the Albanach, and in this book Cruithnigh," by which Britain was first held by Britus (i.e. the Britons), then by Clanna Nemidh (the Belgians?), and " the Cruith-

nigh possessed
that
is,

it

after them,

the sons of Eire sou of Eochaidh."

having come from Ireland, [and] the Gaedil after that, Sec above, p. 127.

The advent and departure of the Cruthnich in the days of Ilcrimon, son of Milesius, C., which is a legend as ancient as Cormac Mac Cuillenan in the ninth is a century, pure mythology, and has made improper use of Pictish materials by
]

ooo years B.

bringing into the remotest origins those names of Drostan and Nectan, which did not come up among the Picts before the sera of Ninia and Patrick. The fact, that the
Picts of

Albany came over from

Ireland,

is

about the only one

it

yields us.

But
their

xlviii
their migration

had their abode.

was evidently from the opposite and near coast of Ulster, where they This is not only matter of reason, but of tradition. The text of

the Colbertine Chronicle of Picts asserts, that the thirty Bruides ruled Hibernia and Albania, but that means the kingdom of Ulster, not all Ireland ; and for evidence

thereof

we

read,

in Lib. Ballimote, that

Bruide Cint (who was thirteenth of the

Ap. Piukerton, i. 502-504.. Nor are we in the position to affirm, that the Cruithne kingdoms of Daln'araidhe and Fortren Mor did not thus fashion in which Celtic monarchies had long continue to be one, after the unity. Since
of Ulster. thirty) was King
in 590, at the

Synod of Dromceat, we

find

Aodh, the son of Ainmire,

asserting,

and

then waiving at St. Columkille's intercession, the sovereignty of the kings of Erin " The Irish " make Gede over the Dalriads of Britain. authorities," says Mr. Petrie,
Scottish [North British] Picts;" and, though they absurdly Ollaiuh Fodla, their tradition supposes the two Cruthenias to King read in the present work have once been one kingdom. On Tara Hill, pp. 153, 1 54.

also

King of the Irish and


to

make him son

We

that one Cruithnechau M^Lochit from Erin, meaning of course the chief of the Irish Crutheni (see p. 127), ilew to the succour of those of Fortren against the Saxons (scec. 5

which (not to mention its agreeing well with their allegiance to one Bruide or Crutlme) argues them to be the same people. Subsequent history shews them engaged in bloody wars against Argathelia, under its kings Eochaidh Buidhe and Kenneth Gear,
vel infra),

but not against Fortren. It is obscurely intimated that Cormac Mac Art, having Antrim into Man and the Hebrides, did expelled the Crutheni from the Routs of
pursue the war into
gia
iii.

in
in

254

cap. Ixix.

258 and exact an acknowledgment of his authority OgyAlbany Ogygia Vindicated, pp. 162, 163. If this were so it would increase

the probabilities that the Cruthenian kingdom of Fiach Araidhe, slain by Cormac, and the infant colony of Fortren or Pictish Albany, were not reputed nationally distinct.

One
were
at

scendants' of

of the paradoxes once accredited was, that the Cruithne or Cruthnich, de1 Hir the Milesian through Fiach Araidhe, King of Ulster in A. D. 240",
fact,

no time, in

any Cruithne at

all

but were

so called because the said

Fiach was remotely descended from Loncada, wife of Conall Kearnach circa B. C. 12, and daughter to one Eochaid Eaehbheoil a Pict of North Britain or of Man.

Ogygin,

iii.

pp. 190, 278-279.

It

may be remarked

that those Dalaradians, or

men

not Cruthenians (see Tertia Vita Patricii, cap. 58 ; C. O'Conor in Tighern. p. 96; Lanigan, Eccl. Hist. vol. i. p. 218), should seem equally connected through Fiach with this Eochaid. But if the historian of the Ogygia could believe that
of Araidhe,

who were

*
"

That

is,

ijvoud their princes or chieftains.

So O'Flaherty.

Tighernach places

his

death

in

236.

xlix

Men of Colour, or Men /if Figures and Devices (Picts) during of 600 years, for no other reason than because the chieftain, said to have a matter founded their community, traced his origin, and that at an interval of two centuries
a nation could be called

and a

half,

callous to the
,

from the daughter of a Pictish subject, he must have been a logician Were the founders of the Connaught Cruthenon causa pro causa.

nians f and of divers others, also descended in the eighth generation from a Pictish

This is but a sample of that bulk of lies with which Fintan and other bards lady ? of the sixth century fed the awakened curiosity, rising pride, and unbounded credulity It is so far germane to the legend of Heremon and the Cruthof their countrymen.
nich, that
it

not to have themselves been painted, neither reason, nor is it the fact of the case.

dissembles the condition of the ancient Irish, and assumes that people all nor some. But such is neither the

Ireland was peopled mainly, if it was not exclusively, from Britain, in the times But the woad-staining was general in Britannia; throughout all before history. Britain (omnes Britanni) in Caesar's time, and throughout all free Britain in Severus's time. Therefore it is apparent, that Ireland should have been colonized and possessed

by

tribes delighting in such adornment.

So that Dr. Lanigan, when he

said

" how

any of those Crutheni or Picts came to be settled in Ireland is not easy to discover," should rather have set himself to discover how any others but Crutheni could have come thither. Ancient writers neither say that the Irish were painted, nor that they
were not; until we come to the days of Valentiniun the First, or rather of Julian, where the mention of Scoti et Picti may be thought by some to insinuate that the former were not so. But Julius Agricola did report thus much of the Hiberni, that
"
xxiv.

hominum non multuin a Brittanuia differunt." Tacit. Agric. cap. the usage in question was so far the most conspicuous cidtus, of any that the Britons used, as to make these oblique words little different from direct averment. But when the dry tale of Ireland's colonization in British coracles was replaced by the
ingenia ndtusque

And

romantic and manifold impostures of Fintan the immortal, and separable adjuncts of course perished with it.

all

that school,

its in-

Though we must
disuse
is

infer the existence of this practice, the chronology of its gradual

lost; as indeed are nearly all

such real

facts, ill

compensated with

tales of

Ogygian date and Herculean audacity. Various causes of desuetude may easily be imagined: I. The example of such desuetude, and of civility, offered by all Britain
soutli
It should be remembered that the pretended Lonncada, that woad-stained Helen of rape and
'

real beginnings assignable to the Gaedhil Picts in

Alban,

viz.,

circiter

A. D. 208, and yet longer


viz.,

war, flourished some two centuries before the

before those of the

Manks Cruithne,

2L4.

IRISH ARCH. SOC.

id.

south of the walls.

II.

Irish of the piratical age

That knowledge of other nations and manners, in which the must have exceeded their stationary progenitors. III. The

fresh moral power, working a doubt gradual change wrought by the proximity of a or disregard of old things before the adoption of the new ones; as we see Brahminism

of them,

shaken, though not abolished, and its suttees dying away. In these ways, or in some it came about that the Niallian marauders were distinct in appearance from
the Ducalidon

Cymmry, and Vccturion G \vyddyl; while

the self-same cause (viz. the

desuetude elsewhere) which dubbed the Caledonians Picti, had dubbed those Dalaradians and some other tribes Crutheni. The conquest of Ulster by Cormac O'Cuin, son of Art, may be regarded as an epoeh in the decline of that custom, as his reign forms
an epoch in the general civilization of his country.
Irish history and mythology, when analyzed, are not really in any other story. East Ulster was always in part occupied Ireland peopled Fortren with Cruthenians. them ; " the Cruthenians in Uladli and Moy-Cobha." Ancient Topogr. from by

Hooks of Glendalough and Lecan, by C. O'Conor, Sen., in Coll. llib. iii. 672. And there were others, less known, in the parts of Connaught near Boyle. " Conaght, first the Cruthenians, or painted men, in Moy-Hai, extending called Olnemacht
from Loch

Ke

to Bruiol,

and

to the

Shannon."

Ibid.

The

also contained a real toparehy of Crutheni, for

it is

said in Tigh.

royal province of Meath A.D. 666, " Eochaidli

larllaith ri

Cruithne Midhi inortuus

est."

Again, other Crutheni held a portion of

the diocese of Derry, where the district of Dun-Cruthninia, since called Ardmagilligan, and St. Beoadh's ancient episcopal church of Dun-Cruthen, or Dnn-Crnithne, nowDun-

crnn, weresituate.

Colum.
S.

i.e.

Beatus in

See Vita Septima Palrieii in Trias Thanm. \>. 146; U'Donell, Vita 99; and Colgait in eund. pp. 451, 494: Marty ml. Dungall. cit. ibid. A. 8S. llib. viii. Mart. p. 562. Which makes several 8 recorded 1'ictlands
;

in Erin, besides

any others of which the record may have perished, and independently
Picts.
It
is

of the

mythus of the Tcmorian

That mythus

of a large import.

professedly belongs to the

tirst

origins of

the existing Irish people. It shews

own days, winning his battles, made to evacuate Ireland under an agreement,
the,

you the Ciuthnieli powerful in Erin in Ilerimon's and preserving him from his enemies; and afterwards
'

sovereignty of the island,


their six chiefs'
1 ,

Yet

in order that they might not obtain might not make battle for Teamhair." under Drostan or Trosdan the Druid, remained, and received

that they

grants

Any may have given


Cnithnechanus,

of which, perhaps the last-mentioned,


birth to Churitamis,

Tulach Dubhplas
''

in

Tirconnell.

surnamecl
at

who

baptized

St.

Columba

So Keating, from Psalter of Cashel. This work says, " six of them remained." See p. 125.

li

Bregensis', Moigli Breagha, or Brcag-mhuigh, whereon Strange, that they were banished lest they should possess the Hill of Tara, and yet were left in possession of the Plain of Tara. It appears through clouds of fable, that Tara was once their's, 'femora or Teamhair Breagh a seat of
in.

grants of land

the

Campus

Tara was situated.

Make battle for Tara! Why, the painted Druids, and Erin a kingdom of Piets. Breagh was their own, and Teamhair was the work of their hands; for they taught to construct the " fair and well- walled house." Pharmacy and surgery, navigation and agriculture, were from them. But for them there was neither idolatry, necromancy,
nor divination and Druidism, it is said, was of the Picti. But for them, no composition of " bright poems;" and bardism was of the Picti. See p. 144. By another tale the -Mur
;

Ollamhan of Tara, and

all its arts

and

sciences,

were ascribed to Achy Mac Fiach,

And this king, and his six sons and styled the Ollave of Ireland, or Ollamh Fodla. were called the " seven Cruithnech kings that ruled over Erin." See the grandsons, The original Cruthenians of Temora were the authors of entry in Tigh. A. D. 172.
every art whereof Milesian Erin could boast the rudiments.
adultery in Ireland

We read that the first roval

mon) from whom Pict. Amcrgin on Tara,

was committed by Tea (daughter of Lughaidh, and wife of Herethe name Temora is mythically derived, with Gede Olguthach the
eit.

Petrie on Tara, p. 130.

Thus

far the Milesians

and Cru-

thenians are kept distinct. But Ileremon and Gede, husbands of one wife, were also Ibid, fathers of the same three children; whence Mr. Petrie infers their identity Now this Gede Olguthach is the second king of Picts, Cruthue's successor,
p.

153.

in the

Nomina Reg.

Pict., Innes,

ii.

k 798; and also in the Pictish Chronicle. Therefore


;

and, Ileremon seems to identify himself with the second king of Cruthen-tuath Cruthne's name being taken as merely typical, like Britain, first king of Britain,

Francis of France,

Dan

of

Denmark,

&c.,

then with the

first.

These mythical equi-

valents resolve themselves into natural equivalents, for whatever represents original Ireland must (if but a corner of the bardic veil be lifted) disclose to us painted IreThe exposure of the Crutheniau my tin may be completed, by adding that the land.

Ollamh
'

Breagha, son of Breogan, from Brigantium

Teamliair Ureag whence

is

it,

tell

O ye

learned

or Betanzos in Spain (Tor Breogan of Keating,

wJ^diTifseparate from
k

and Bregatea of Cuan O'Lochain), gave


to the

his

name
stood,
all

(/,,/!,,>/,.'Sec Petrie 's Tara, p. 131.

Moigh Breagha, where Temora


Hill.

For, although there he seems to stand ninth,

upon Tara
the rest.

This
it

is

of a piece with

the intervening seven are the seven brothers from

That

was the name of Temora's


is

whom the

seven provinces were called


all

who could

original possessors

implied in

the question
to

neither in nature

succeed each other, nor could

which the bard Fintan asks, but omits


swer,

an-

any of them bv Pictish law succeed Cruthne,


being his sons.

lii

Ollatnh Fodla and his race were styled the Cruithnech kings, because he was son to that same Lonncada, daughter of Achy Eachbheoil, who also stands godmother to the Dalarudians, five, if not seven, centuries later! And, that Gede Ollguthach, the father

of Ilercmon's children, was the third son of the Ollamh, who lived ages after Heremon Tuathal, in A. D. 130, is feigned to have been son to Ethnc, daughter oflmgheal, king of Picts, to have been educated in Pictland, and to have recovered his crown by aid
!

of Pictish arms
68.

Ogyg.

iii.

cap. Ixvi.

Keating,

p.

Though some pretended

that

Temora was

a seat of

213; Cambrensis Eversus, pp. 67, monarchy 1200, if not 1500


1

earliest founder of Temora within the purlieus of hisyears before him, he was the known as the builder thereof. It gives colour to that tory ; and I suspect he was once names" of Erin, in respect of her principal kings, she suspicion that, in the proverbial
1

was called the Teach (House) of Tuathal.


I

With

would
in

prefer to say that historical tradition has its

deference to Tigernach and others, dawn in Tuathal, A. D. 130,


of the Plebeians or Kustics,
said to

than

Cimbaoth,

15.

C. 305.

The long previous anarchy


is

Aiteachtuatha, after

which the restored Tuathal

have consolidated the Penfirst

tarchal Monarchy, may be no other than that savage disunion out of which the

(a llarald Hilrfagr to Erin) called the Gaelic tribes; a restoration put for a foundation, in order to support the superstructure of fabulous chronomythically lonry. Whatever he was, he was of Cruthnechan blood and education. In the Book of O.7

king of

Temora

Lecan, fol. 14, imperfectly cited by Vallancey, Coll. iv. 2. p. 2, after stating how Fintan of portentous longevity had preserved the Irish history, it is added, that Tuan of Ulster " preserved it till Patrick's time, and Columeille, and C'omgall, and Finnen, when it

was written on

their knees, and on their thighs,

and on the palms of their hands; and

it

continues in the hands of sages, of doctors, and historians, and it is on the altars of saints and righteous men from that time down." This curious statement exhibits the
transition of the stigmatical painting from barbarous

adornment toother

uses", before
its

It

was a question, as
name.

early as the sixtli cen-

not works:
country
;

as fonn,

land; i//i, land;

criVje//,

turv,

when and where Teauihair


its

or Teiimhuir ob-

t7ir//i, Held.

Clar Chormaic, the table

tained

of Cormac,
[called] Teanihair ?

may

allude to the introduction of do;

When was Teamhair


Is It

niestic
is

and sedentary arts


iin

while the Cro of

Con
cit.

with ParthoUn of battles?

Or," &c. &c.

of

am ], ii;uolis
part
i.

si S niH.-ati,m.

O'Flahertv,

It

was agreed among the

ollaves, that the

name
were

Ogygia,
ibid.
"

p.

11);

Hugh O'Donnell,

was Milesian or Scot

(for other appellations

provided for the ages of the Tuatha De Danann and their predecessors), and so the fable of He-

To which

the

Oghams might be

conveniently

applied.

Etruscan figures with inscriptions writin

remon and Tea was delivered


"'

to the world.

ten
con,

upon the thighs may be seen


iii.

Montfau-

The others mostly express

natural objects,

part

I,

p. 72,

part 2, p. 2[>8.

liii

its final

abandonment, and

in the persons of the early Christians; and,


it

even

it'

incor-

rect as to date and persons,

cannot have proceeded from an author


the ancient Irish.

who doubted

the

existence of acupuncture

among

There may be another, though an oblique, way of tracing this British costume in the colony of Erin. A continual recurrence of surnames of colour, either unnatural, mor-

and disgusting, like glas, liath, uaine, laib, buid/ie, or strange and grotesque ones, may be accounted for in tribes that had originally been coloured unnaturally, and prided themselves therein while rarely used by others. But such a solution is almost necessary
bid,
;

when applied to the greatprimitive heroes, and even the actual founders, of the nations, creatures of a proud fiction, and names not individual,
to account for such squalid epithets,

but

typical.

What

origins ever boasted of an yEneas Lividus, or

Romulus

Discolor,

Cadrnus the Dingy, or Inaehus the Speckled ? But the Gaidheal derive themselves from Gaodhal or Gaidheal, son of Nial and Scota. He was constantly called Gaidheal Glas
because his flesh was spotted of that colour (greenish, or blueish, or livid) by a serSee Malmura of Fahan, in App. Gilda Coemhain, &(.-. Keating, p. 67. Here, besides the vile epithet, is the very substance of the fact in an altered form, the
;

pent's sting.

natural

man turned

to

with the man Gaidheal Ficht


dians, of
it.

woad-colour by puncture Compare the man Gaidheal Glux, in the Cairnech Legend, p. 187. The captain of the Xeme.

whom came the Firbolg, was Simon Breac, Maculis Distinctus, or, as some have Simon Varius. Britan, the founder of Britain, derives his name (and rightly, 1 hmip gine ) from brit, diversicolor; and he was son to Feargus Leathdearg, Half-red, son of
Nemedius, in whom the redness of half his body may have been its natural floridity, as we have observed in the Alban Scots, or Gwyddyl Coch. So, again, taking the red colour for the natural, we may form an idea of king Lugadh Kiabhdearg, or Red-streak,

who was marked with


Daghda
himself,

red circles round his body.

A Danannian

hero, son to the Great

was Fraoch Uaine. A primitive Scoto- Scythian chief, Ileber Glunfinn, or White-knee, was celebrated as grandfather to Faobhar Glas. Ogygia, ii. p. 67. See Keating, p. 132. Some causes had introduced into Irish use the strange name
Dubhdnleth,
"

That a Druid,

officiating

mystically,

was a

vv.

18, 49,

confirmed by various considerations,

serpent, appears clearly enough in Cajsar's ac-

And, since desuetude elsewhere was the cause of


such
than,
appellations, that

count of the ovum annulment. ' That the bards had in their Anant, or old
ritual songs, the

name, Britain or Brisubsequently


the
(Junls,

should have

originated

tu

t'rom the

name Brithan, Britannia (distinct fictitious name Prydyn or Prydain, i.e.


it

the cessation

of nudity

among

ex-

eepting 'probably) the Lemoniun


Pietones.

G;mls

mllc-d

Pulcheria), and derived


infer

from

lirith,

painted,
v.

from the

Gwawdd Lludd y Mawr,

20, and

liv
In days anterior to armour", I have no notion what a except in contrast to a coloured one ; nor can I conceive, otherwise, of

Dubhdiileth, Both-halves-black.

white knee
a

is,

one half dark, which condition the contrary name Dubhdaleth implies. of Furness tells us of two places in the Cruthenian Ardes of Ulster, to both Jocelyn of which belongs the very strange name of Dundalethglas, namely, Downpatrick, well

man with

known by
c.

that name, and another hill-fort in a

marsh not
i.

far distant

Vita Patric.

38. He interprets the name, of some prisoners, whom an angel set free, and conveyed to these two Duns. But, comwith Leathdearg, and Dubhparing it with analogous names of colour, and especially

two halves of a glus,

e.

a fetter, from the broken bonds

rather interpret Dun Dalethglas, Fort of the Entirely Painted, the Dubhdaleths, the Crutheni of Dalaradia; thus making its sense equivalent in effect to that of
daleth,
I

Besides those analogies, its occurring twice in ancient the Dun-Cniitlme in Derry. The first C'ruthenia favours the descriptive sense, rather than any historic allusion.

man, say the verses ascribed to Fintan himself, who cleared Tara Hill of wood, was The meaning of the surLiath, Glaucus or Pallidns, sou of Laigin Leathan-glas. Broad-stain r probably denotes belts of colour like those of king Kiabhdearg, but name,
,

The dingy colours exeasy but unnecessary to multiply examples. in those various terms of glus, dubh, vaine, Ac., were the various tints imparted pressed by the woad; the cocruleus color of C'a'sar, the Ethiopian tint of Pliny, and the
broad ones.
It is

cited statement in the

The tinted knee will be best appreciated from the aboveBook of Lecan, that the Irish, both in and after St. Patrick's The prevailing idea of such days, had records of facts "written on their knees." names as I have cited is as old as any memorial we have of the Piets. For of those
virides Britanni of Ovid.

Caledonians

who fought

against Severns, entirely naked, and tattooed with figures of

animals, &c., the only chieftain whose name has come down to us is Argento-Coxus or Silver-hip; evidently so called L.y the liomans, because he affected to leave his

hips unstained.

Dion Cassias, lib. Ixxvi. p. 1285. And the comparison of some analogous names among the hero-deities of the Britisli bards, will add to their force. Some observations are due to the tradition, that the Pictish rule of succession to
the
'

The moilern armorial surnames, Glunduibh


(

land or Scottish Gaelic, gla*


tive,
if

is

also a substan-

or Genuniger, Gluniarn or Geimt'erreus,

ilun-

a green or blue surface), and I


arises.
is

know

not

tradhna or Genucorvi, &c., are quite beside the


question

any objection thus

M here
r

intensity,

Vide O'Conor,

in

Quat. Mag. A. D.

not extent, of colour

to

be measured, there

978.
'

does not

as in dubltglas

and Hathglas. Changing

Leathan and glas seem

to

be both adjectives
(though, in High-

broad into long, the Welsh Hirlas exactly corresponds.

in the Irish dialect of Gaelic,

Iv
the crown arose out of a treaty of marriage with ladies of the blood royal of Erin. That rule was, Beda, i. cap. 1., and the Irish documents. See also Polydore Virgil.

in the male.

doubt they should choose a king in the female line of descent, not seems to have been acted upon from the beginning till" 783, in the latter years of the kingdom, to such an extent that no son stands recorded to have succeeded his father, either immediately, or with intermediates. The sixty-ninth catathat in
all

cases of
It

logued king, and the twenty-first Christian, was son to his fifth predecessor. But the tradition of such a treaty is not to be received without much hesitation.

The line male can only be legal, where nuptia? patrem denionstrant, and can only be real where marriages are held sacred. In Caesar's time a British woman had sometimes ten or a dozen husbands (as she called them), usually men of the same family ;
and he who had known her
as a virgin

was accounted father of

all

her offspring.

Pe

Strabo had collected from report that it was no better in iv. p. 282. St. Jerome, who had Ireland, or rather that there was no rule at all.
Bello Gall.
i.

cap. 14.

resided in Gaul, and had a slight knowledge of what he said, affirms it without limitation: " Scotoruin natio uxores proprias non habct Xulla apud eos conjux prupria
. . .

est,

sed ut cui<[ue libitum


ii.

fucrit

pecudum more

lasciviunt."

Adv. Jovin.

lib.

ii.

torn.

p.

335. Verona, 1735.

Britons

who

repeats the same thing, with inclusion of those were called Atticotti. " Scotorum et Atticottorum ritu, ac de liepublicfi

He

promiscuas uxores, communes liberos, habent." Epist. 69, <id Oi'i'u/nnii, These reports may be understood as limiting marriage to a possessory But nations, of which even rheright, loosely observed and frequently dissolved. could draw such pictures, must have been incapable of transmitting paternal toric
Platonis,
i.

toni.

]).

413.

inheritances, and

must have

manners began
1

to furnish stronger

of sonship, contained in guage of Christian adaptation, even after the names have ceased to be
ventions.

pure tanistry, until the improvement of presumptions of parentage. The positive allegations the dynasties of the Antiquaries and Bards, may In: lana
shc.vr in-

lived

under

The mother

is

the wet nurse

any other economy belongs

to art

and

refinement; and the vehement attachment of the Celtic tribes to their foster-brothers

Mr. Pinkerton says

till

633, but

it

cloes not

Dairine was
liim but

ileail,

and that nothing could console

s<>

appear from the lists. 'Of such adaptation there seems

marriage with Fither,

whom

Tnathal

b-

a flagrant

instance in the

two daughters of Tuathal Teachtof

stowed upon him. When Dairine died of vexation

this fraud at

was detected,

his misconduct, and

mar.

The king

Leinster married Dairine,


sister,

Fither of shame at the error into which she had

andafterwards became desirous of the other


Fither.

been deceived.
nerves for A.
I).

Rare sentimentality and tender


1

So he went

to

Temora and

said that

.')('-

hid.

Ivi

was,

in its oriyin,

simply fraternal affection.

The

foster-brother was the only brother,

In the Mabinogion we and the common breast the only sure tie between them. remark the paucity" of allusions to marriage, considered in any other view than as The Triads of Arthur are very peculiar on this head for the fact of occupancy.
;

Triad 109 gives " the three wives of Arthur, who were his thi-ee chief ladies," and no proceeds to give his three chief concubines ; so that the authors" of those Triads saw

See also the preface to reason to explain, and explain away, what a wife meant. Davydd ap Gwilym, p. 16. But the most singular passage is that of Solinus on the " As Hebrides. you go from the foreland of Calidonia (the Mull of Galloway) towards
reach the islands of llebudes, five in number, of which Thyle, in two days' sail you the inhabitants are unacquainted with grain, and subsist on fish and milk. They all

have but one king, for they are divided by narrow waters from each other. The king
Fixed laws compel him to equity has nothing of his own, all things belong to all. and, lest avarice should pervert him from truth, he learns justice from poverty, as having no private possessions. But he is maintained at the public expense. No wife
;

is

he

given to him for his own; but he takes for his use, by turns, whatsoever women is inclined to, by which means lie Li debarred from the wish and hope of having sons."
Solinus, cap. 22. This account
is

most important,

as a description, not of

barbarism

merely, but of its polity. purely and necessarily female was provided. in his father's place; and in Pictlaud precisely the Pictish; there no son could stand Of the llebudes, spoken of here as ftce, as well to the last) no son ever did. (nearly
the evils of a
a

To prevent

disputed male succession, one The polity therefrom resulting was

by Ptolemy, Marcianus, and Stephnnus in 'Ai^orinc, viz. Ebuda i., Ebuda ii., lihiBut Hay, eina, Maleos, and Epidium, the last two are undoubtedly Mull and Hay. Irish tradition, was the first seat of the Piets when they left Erin, and the cradle by

No man can affirm from internal documents how far the of the kings of Fortran Mor. Irish of A. 1). 208 were proficients in the art of matrimony, and their external reputation for
it

was very low.


it

If the ancient laws ascribed to

Con and Cormac were

satis-

factory on these points,


lint the contrary

would remain

to

shew them authentic and uninterpolated.

may be

interred from the entire silence of Lynch,

when he

boasts

of those legislators, in pp. 157-8, and from his slight and general answer to Giraldus,
iii.

19.

"

As

the beautiful eclitiun of

tlii-m

is

from a

and greatest series

lias

" wives

;" but the well-

ladv's hands, occasional reference to the original

known name
cril.ed

of

(jwenhwyvar or Guenever,

as-

text is to be
1

recommended.
Tr. 59, merely savs,

to

all

three of them, supplies the want


;

The

first series,

" the

of the

word wife

besides which the next triad,

three chief ladies of Arthur," where the third

as in series 3, gives the three concubines.

Ivii
19, as touching Pagan times, in p. 155 of the C. E versus. The ill-fated Gynseceum Cormac M'Art was, probably, connected with some desire on the part of that able Anecdote speaks truer than man, to ennoble and purify the female character.
iii.

of

general declamation ; therefore let us hear the wife of Argentocoxus, or Silver-hip, The empress Julia Domna reproached her, that they (the Caledonian the Pict. " women), after marriage, cohabited promiscuously with men. But she replied For we openly cohabit satisfy the wants of nature much better than you Romans.
:

We

with the bravest of men, and you commit secret adultery with the vilest." While we subscribe to her estimate of the merits of the case, we cannot doubt the facts of it.
queens, from sort of wife.

Whosoever would too sanguinely argue from ancient tales of marriages, wives, and Banba and Scota downwards, should bear in mind that Silver-hip had a We know that he had a lady so called but we also know what sort of wife
;

not by her personal fault, but by avowed usage of her nation; and how far, or whether at all, her nuptials demonstrated the father. The same Dion who related
she was,
lately said of the Maaatoe and Caledonii collectively, ywnt^iv i-a-iKoivotg xpwfitvot. the increasing civility of dress and manners had fixed upon the adherents to old fashions of nudity the title of Cruthneans, the latter, no doubt, continued also more
this

had

When

barbarous in sexual and

social rules.

Their removal also was into islands where

court.

those rites which ascertain father and son were systematically excluded from the There is, therefore, no such mystery in the Pictish prosapia focrninea, or

uterine tanistry,

should lead us to take up with that bardic romance of the Cruthnich husbands, bound by a solemn treaty to the unpetticoated government
as

of their Milesian wives.


in dealing

with the dark annals of the past

Christian or semi-Christian bardism put on dissimulation and as it coined fables to dissemble ;


it

the paintedness of previous generations, so did

others to keep out of sight their

yapov ayajuor.

The
terms
it

colour of the Britons, Picts, and Crutheni

is

not uniformly stated.

Cfesar

ccerulean; Ovid speaks ofthevirides Britanni (Amoresii. 16, 39); and Pliny But they used the herb says they imitated the colour of Ethiopians, xxii. cap. i. isatis or glastum, called woad, which by preparation will yield blue, green, and black.

The use
means

of

more than one

tint appears

grammatically as well as historically.

For

glastum in Latin, glas-lys in British, is woad.


indifferently blue

But

glas, in British

and in

Gaelic,

and green.

It is surprising that

even the simplest of

men

should have called the firmament on high and the grass under foot by one name of colour. But in truth the phrase is from the dyer's shop, and not from nature,

meaning glasticolor, woad-coloured. IRISH ARCH. SOC. 10

Of

that there

is

confirmation, in the Gaelic

words

Iviii

words" gorm, guirm, guirme, guirmead, meaning alike blue and green, blueness and and guirmean, goirmin, the herb wood. Whereas the greenness, to stain blue and green,

words not having such double sense, lla,?ar, blue, nevltiw, sky-blue, gwyrdd, ir, uaithne, like ir-las, green, liath-gorm, azure), green (as well as the determining compounds, All names for woad seem to be indifferent as to the herb. do not signify that two colours, and all words thus indifferent to be names of woad. Therefore tradition

and etymology combine to recommend the opinion, that Celtic tribes diversified their skins with several tints and colours, as in Christian times they have distinguished
themselves by the colour of their plaids. In those districts to which the Roman laws against Druidism did not extend, and where the practice had not, as in most parts of Ireland, come to a natural end, Christianity was, no doubt, its destroying power.

Besides any connexion

it

may have had

very nature and object implied the nudity of the greater part But it is probable of the body, which the Christian decorum has always condemned. that the formal conversions by Ninia, Ptilladius, Columkille, &e., may have found the custom fast dying away under the approaches of the dawning light. Pictland, I have

with Pagan creeds,

its

studied to shew, had recently ceased to be governed by a dynasty of Bruides, when Columkille went thither. Yet the memory of that ancient usage, nay, in some sort, the usage itself,- was superstitious!}' cherished by those who regretted and secretly
retained Uruidism.
It

was so

in

Roman

Britain at that very time


later.
e.

and among the

Northern Picts and their neighbours still British was referred, was son of Manogan,

every thing the Spotted-man, a name formed upon manog, in modern spelling mitnuicg, spotted or party-coloured. They were joint " will I praise thee, victorious Beli! and or tutelaries of the island: patrons Skilfully King Manogan thou shalt uphold the privileges of Bell's isle of honey." Marwnad
i.
I

Beli

Mawr,

to

whom

Uthyr,

p. 73.

The same

root,

manaw, macula,

yields the
;

name

of another titulary

hero-god, Manawyd, synonymous with that of Me'di. Lli/r. v. 48. of the Cauldron of Britain

Manogan

he was a perpetual guardian


canticle of

The poem

called the Praise of

Lludd contains that famous and obscure

the Britons, said to be quoted o'r anant, "out of the hymns," invoking one Brith or " Brith i Brithan 1 hail" &c., and Diversicolor, describing the sacrifice of a cow that is " vraith (feminine ofbrith) or party-coloured. pp. 74, 75. Elsewhere it is said:

They

the
It
is

should be mentioned, however, that gorm

to signify, Brite (sive Picte) in Britanniam (sive

also used for red.


y

Pictorum-terram) festinato.

Brith

Brithan hai

These words seem

lix
(the multitude) do not know the ych brych, spotted or variegated ox, with the massive head-band." p. 45. The bard Avaon says,

"

have been a cat with a spotted 1 head on the


oath ben-vrith ar driphren."
p.

triple tree,

Bum

44

" let the Meigant says of his order, the bards, spotted-headed'' host from the cowpen-vrith o pen of Cadvan be invited on the day of ample allowance, byddin vuarth Cadvan." p. 161. In the sorceries of Tintagel tower, when Pendragon put on

And

the similitude of Gorlais, his accomplice, Merlin Ambrose, took the form of BrithBrut. G. ap. vael; that is to say, useful or effectual by variegation, picturipotens

Arthur,

p. 292. Geoffrey seems to have read brych instead of its equivalent brith, " Merlinus in Bricelem." viii. Avan Red-Spear, the favourite bard of the 19.
:

redoubted king Cadwallou ap Cadvan, praises him in this peculiar phrase

Mad

ganed, mab
is

britb,

cythmor radlawn,

Well-born

of the painted one, gracious sea-divider. Axle of our privilege, he went [against] the leagued valour of the unjust. Silent were the crowd of kings before the harmonious ones.

he, son

To Cymmry, when

Verdure vegetated when the man was born a blessing Christ created Cadwallawn p. 180; vide Evans Spec.

p.

49.

Though mab
sancti,

brith

might

signify pictus, not Jilius picti, as

mab

sant

is

sanctus, notJUius

the words

mad ganed imply

the latter sense.

A certain

Brith or Manogan seems

to

make

have been honoured as a person typical of Celtic antiquity; which idea would " son of Brith." This it superstition fell under ecclesiastical censure in the

Those canons were decreed in Norcanons of the Synod of Calcuth, in A. D. 785. thumberland, with the sanction and signature of Aclfward king of Trans-IIumbria,
his bishops,

and abbots; and were adopted and decreed in like manner by the clergy King Offa, at Calcuth in Mercia. But the following canon evidently originated in the kingdom of Northumberland, which bordered upon that of the Picts, with some intermixture of population. " The Pagans, by inspiration of the devil, introof

duced most unseemly

scars,
'

agreeably to what Prudentius says in his Enchiridion,

Tinxit et innocuum maculis sordentibus Adam.'

Verily, if any one for God's sake were to undergo this blemish of staining, he would therefore receive great reward ; but whoever does it from the superstition of the Gentiles

'If these allusions are to painting upon the


shaven crown of the head, they may explain the

surname of Maol, Bald, given to Britan, son of Fergus Redside, and founder of Britain.

h2

Ix
Concil. Cludcutense, ap. Wilkins, i. p. 150. does not avail him to salvation." a full mild censure, which may, perhaps, imply that the offenders were neither few nor unpopular. Rhydderch Hael, prince of Strathclyde, the opponent of bardism,
tiles, it

This

is

and more especially of Gwenddoleu the Caledonian and Merddin, invited St. Kentigern or Mungo to Glasgu to restore the Christian religion, which was almost destroyed
(pene deleta) in those parts.

begrudge men

" Whoever Kentigern assembled the people, and said: their salvation, and oppose God's word, by virtue of God's word I warn

them to depart, that they may offer no impediment to believers. Quo dicto ingens larvatorum multitude statura et visu horribilis a coetu illo exiens omnibus videntibus
aufugit."
Jocelyn,

Vita Kentig. cap.

32; Pink,

Vita;

Sanctorum

Scotice.

Though

this is so retailed

by Jocelyn,

as to give the idea of

demons, not men, yet the very

contrary to that idea ; mediaeval sense of larva indutus, wearing a hideous mask, it gives what I conceive the truth of this affair, that the Du-Calidons, and other " brithwyr ddu,"

word

larvati, in its ancient sense of haunted, larvis exterriti, is


its

and in

such as Merddin ap Morvryn and his disciples, removed from the congregation those ugly masks which they had substituted for human faces. But the most signal evidence of the systematic character of that superstition, which the Trans- Humbrian " unavailing to salvation," is furnished by an ancient bard, who prelates pronounced
thus describes the three
llu,
i.

e.

troops or courses, into which his order, or certain


distributed themselves
:

functionaries connected with

it,

[By the] customs of the kingdom The three troops shall be conducted
Before the potent visage of Jesus
,

Teyrnas arvereu

The troop pure and innocent, Of the appearance of angels;

Dygettawr y trillu Rhag drech drem lesu Llu gwirin gwirion


Eiliw engylion;
Llu, arall brithion

A nother

troop of men variegated

After the fashion of natives* ; The third troop, [of men] unbaptized,

Eiliw brodorion; Tridedd llu divedydd,

.Stubborn co-operators in death, Drive the gluttons into the lot of Devils,

Syth

llaith

cy weithydcl,

Hwyliant y glythwyr yn parthredDieivyl,

United among the good ones, [Though] with the appearance of the unrighteous.

Yn un yn
Gan
dull

daon
p.
1

anghyviawn

84.

The
1
i.

e.

Aborigines.

Ixi

The two

last lines relate (in


it is

glythwyr; though Now the question arises, were these persons

my conjecture) to the third llu, and not to their victims, the a matter of inference ", not of syntax.
1

whom the bards applaud, and the I cannot quite think censures, aculeis ferreis cum atramento, &c., annotati? synod it; but prefer the supposition, that they were, upon occasions, simply painted in a
superficial

and removable manner


St. Ninia,

and not

stigmatised, as the

Du-Calidonian Britons

were before

however, to the body, both for superstition, and as the sign of


brith."

and the Gwyddyl Fichti before St. Columba; without prejudice, their having certain marks partially, and secretly perhaps, imprinted on
initiation,

and of being a " mab

This entire topic was deprived of

much

of

its

chances of elucidation by the

destruction of Irish Ulster in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries; for that kingdom was both the favourite seat of ancient bardism, and the principal residence of the

Crutheni or Picts of Erin.


illustration

But, even as

it is,

these pages

would have contained more

had they been written ten years hence. Postscript. My attention has been directed to a work manifesting much acquaintance with the history of the clans, entitled, " The Highlanders of Scotland," &c., by

W. F. Skene, F. S. A. Scot., Edinb. 1837. Its coincidence with several of the main arguments and conclusions above offered obliges me to disclaim the suspicion of having purloined any of them from those pages, the existence of which has only now been
made known
I

to

me,

many months

after the

whole of

my

notes have been at Dublin.


Picts, to

specially allude to the doctrine, that the


its

kingdom of

which the Pictish

Chronicle relates, was Gaelic, and that

was entirely unknown in print. That the Gael Picts were the whole body of the Albaunaich, those excepted who dwelt west of Drumalban, was a conclusion that implied the falsehood of the clan
Highlanders.
It

inhabitants were those people whom we call to me that such an opinion had ever appeared

pedigrees, exhibited since the fable of the Pictish extirpation

became prevalent.

But
it

In the twelfth century Cynddelw inverted this ancient order of the three troops, and arranged
1
;

it 2, 3,

the inference

is

supported by his words

" Three clamours resort to the one cauldron, The concourse of tribes, and my preparation ; The troop of variegated pugnacious natives ;
Secondly, the troop of wrath, blackish, and roaring

Rygyrchant unpcir teir trydar, Cynnadledd cenedlcodd, a'm par Llu brithion brodarimi brn-yrlyrgar ;
;

Eil gwythlu gorddu gorddyar

aloud

Thirdly, the cheerful troop, soothing


tion,

down

opposi-

Trydydd

llu

nyw, lludd cyvarwar,

The troop of blessed


c

ones,

whom

the beautiful loveth.

Llu gwynion, gwynoydig a gar."

Canu
Isidorus Hispalensis.

Dditw. p.

24i*.

Ixii

it

was out of

my

power

to

work out that portion of the subject; and


I

am

glad to see
a third

it is

there so effectually done.


are also points which

But there

am unable

to concede.

In this work

is

and Caledons, making them all Gaels, attempt to unite the Vecturions made all Britons, and Pinkerton all Teutons, and I do not see that it
reasons. ported by fact or

whom
is

Innes

well sup-

Having no space

for stating
It is

upon them,

must go

straight to the points.

and refuting the arguments not fact, that Ptolemy mentions

fourteen tribes of Caledonians, or any tribes of them at all; but the thirteen other names are by him clearly distinguished from the Caledonians. This is writing Ptolemy, him. I do not believe the list of Bruides consisted originally but of 28. not

quoting were thirty; and it is as likely, at least, for two names Copies agree in stating they The number 150 was a multiple of 30, to be lost, as that miscalculation committed. not of 28, allotting five years to each king. Nor, if they were 28, could we reduce that

Ur- Bruides. For nothing by retaining the Bruides and rejecting the can be surer than that the Ur-Bruides meant something, and what they did mean I The purpose for which these fourhave already offered a surmise, above, p. xlvi. n.

number

to 14,

teen Bruides are sought, requires


time.

them
i.
'

Consequently we

are told, vol.


:

living and reigning at the same that " Bruide is here stated to have p. 251,
to

be

all

thirty sons." Let us hear the statement

Brude Bout (a quo xxx. Brude regnaverunt annorum spncmm) xlviii. annis regnavit." A series of per centum quinquaquinta kings, succeeding B. Bout during 150 years, are converted into a family of brothers.
from persuaded, that the Situs Albania- did by its septem reges sub se habentes," mean to express fourteen persons, not fifty-six persons. septem regulos The latter scheme would extend the type of the Pictish constitution from the kingLastly, I
far
.

am

"

dom

We know that type existed of the Ardrigh to each Muormor kingdom. Cruithne of Ualn'araidhe. Cenliu-lad, cit. Tigh. in A. 1). 563.
The
idea of a subsisting bifarious division of Pictland in

in the

the eighth century,

Cruithne being the northern and Piccardach the southern, seems to me an illusion The form Piccardach exhibits the only Irish name, founded built on verbal trifles. It is a general term, or used, if with any on Pictus, that Tighernach employs.
antithesis,
in contrast to

those of Ireland.

Its

combination with ard or ardach

seems to imply Picts of the mountains; in which case, it is with infelicity restricted Mr. Skene alleges that " whenever Tighernach has the word Picto the lowlands.
cardach, the Annals of Ulster use the
to the Picts."

word
i.

Pictores, in Latin, instead of Picti,

usually applied by them

p. 36.

In

fact,

Tighernach has the word

Ulster Piccardach in 728, 729, 734, and 750; and Pictones in 669, 750, and 752. Annals have Pictores thrice, in 668, 675, and 727 ; Picti (so far as I observe) not usually,

but

Ixiii
in 697, and 787 ; and the common genitive, Pictorum, eleven times, in 630, 652, 656, 728, 733, 735, 861, 864, 870, 874, and in 877, where they last mention that nation by name, saying afterwards only Fir Albain. The 728 of Tighernach is Pictores in 727, Uit. His 729 and 734 are the genitive Pictorum in 728, 733, Ult. But

but twice,

the Pictones and Piccardach, both applied by Tighernach to the same people in 750, are reduced by the Ulster Annals to the one word, Pictores. Tighernach thought fit to

borrow the name of the Pictones, or Gauls of Pictavia. So Hermannus Coutractus, an historian of his age, says at A.D. 446, " contra Scotos et Pictavos." It is evident that
his learning

was wasted upon the Ultonian

annalist,

who converted

it

into Pictores,

Painters. This phrase of Pietores has no relation whatever to Piccardach, only to Pictones. If the common genitive is to be fetched from Pictores, that rule must extend to

the eleven instances, including five subsequent to the fall of the Pictish dynasty. Talorcaii M'Congusa was, it is said, a Pict of the north ; and, as he delivered* up his own " a brother into the hands of the Piccardach, there must be complete distinction" beall
1

But surely a fugitive and outlawed Pict (see Tigh. make his peace with the Picts by giving up his brother to them, without A.D. 73i)can our using the word Pict in two senses. Hungust, it is said, receives the title of ri na
tween the latter and the Picts.
another sovereignty.
a term applied to

Piccardach two years before he became king of Pietland; therefore Piecardach was But ri, a king, does not always mean ardri, the king; and it is

maormors of Albany, and Irish toparehs, governing provinces under Thus the maormor Finleg is styled Ri Albain, Tigh. 1020; and in Ult. the ardrigh. 1085, Ceaunmor reigning, one Domhnall M'Maelcholuim is also Ri Albain. When the general name is improperly added to ri, instead of the name of the toparchy, it only shews the details to be unknown or pra;termitted by the writer. I know not whether
all

Pict princes of the royal blood and succession were personally so styled, perhaps not; but we read concerning the Irish Picts at 629 Tigh., Dicuil ri cenedt/l Cruithiu-

dynastic theory built upon the mere use of the word ri is vain ami Feebler yet is the suggestion that the northern Picts " were a distinct Since the Piccardachs were the body under their peculiar appellation of Cruithne." southern Picts (we are told), " consequently the name of Cruithne, although occasionceeidit.

Any

unfounded.

ally applied to all the Picts,

dones or North Picts."


it

to

more restricted sense belong to the DicaleWhatever it would do under certain conditions, pp. 36, 37. never did so in fact. Its more restricted sense, that is, its more frequent sense, which its Latin (Crutheni) seems really restricted, was the Picts of Erin. The
would
in its

only
"

Mr. Skene adopts

the converse statement

from

retaining

Me

year of Tighernach.
not.

Why

this is

Ult., viz., that his brother surrendered him, while

done,

know

Ixiv
only prop to this manifest fiction is another equally novel, viz., the interpreting Cruithen-Tuath, Picts of the North, p. 63, whereas the word tuath in that, as in

many analogous
Cruiten tuath
is

combinations,

the north, but the people or nation. the Masters to the Picts inhabiting Ireland. actually applied by
is

never rendered

Quat. Mag. p. 29; and see above, pp. 126, 158. I have a word to add on the theory that the Cruithnich came from Albany to Erin, instead of the reverse. If strong arguments combine to confute the declarations of all
earliest authors let them stand confuted, but not otherwise. The system of Mr. Skene requires the Cruithnich or Gaelic Picts to have always held their territory, even from the earliest Roman records and therefore he is led, systematically, to

our

maintain the above theory.


the

The argument

for

it

runs thus
is

" In

all

the Irish annals


p.

name given
read,

to

the earliest inhabitants of


to

Scotland

Cruithne."

209.

For

which
for

"

given

more than that is appellation is always applied by them to the inhabitants of Scotland, in contradistinction to the Scots or inhabitants of Ire-

some inhabitants of Scotland, by " And this incorrect.

me

regarded as the earliest;"

land."

instances (certainly rare) in which Tighernach carries that name out have only noted three or four, in every one of which it is otherwise. In of 505 and 663 there is no contradistinction to anything and in 560 Cruithnechaibh It is the same in is contrasted with Albanchaibh, meaning the Scots of Britain. where Cruithne are opposed to Dalriadhe, unless that whole passage relates 731,
Ireland, I
;

Of the

The inference follows: [In thu first place,] therefore, it can be proved from Tighernach that the Ultonians or inhabitants of the north of Ireland were It can be proved from him Cruithne, and therefore must have come from Scotland." and from others, that a very limited portion of the Ultonians were Cruithne. We
to Ulster.

"

are only carried thus far, that the name Cruithne was applied to a portion of each island; and thence we are to dedu"c, that Ireland received it from Albany. By the

and with a like disregard of all tradition, we may that Ireland was peopled from Argyle and Lorn, and Saxony from England. prove
process, mutatis nominibus,

same

()
NOTE
c

What
it is

follows, in the second place,

is

a desUlster,

perate allegation that Cruthnia was

all

lectics

when
all

well

known

to have not even included

Cruithne. But even these verbal diabreak down, for the text runs, " against Cruithnia and against Fiach Araidh." Two
of the

Down

and Antrim.

The

plea

is,

that Fiach

againsts,

because two
ri

powers,

viz.,

the

tribe

Araidh reigned at Emania, and that Cormac " against Fiach and the Cruithne." Ergo fought
the kingdom of

of which he was

or chieftain, and the kingdom

Emania

is

identical

with that

of which he was ardri or pentarch. in 236.

See Tigh.

Ixv
No. XVIII.

Seepages 122-124.

The legendary history of the Picts or Cruithnians, as given in the foregoing additions to the Historia of Nennius, will be found in a somewhat more detailed
shape in the following documents, which seem worthy of preservation here, as tending to illustrate and complete the subject. I. The first is a tract on the History of the Picts, which is preserved in the Book
evidently compiled from the same traditions which formed the basis of the narrative given in the text, and in the historical poem on the
of Lecan,
fol.

286,

b, col. 2,

and

is

has been printed, pp. 126-153: history of the Cruithnean colony, which

lap rnapbao Gbip la li-Gpemon

in

Oipjfcpop po job pfn piji n-Gpenn co cfno cuic m-blia6an Dec, ace ni bai Ro bliaoam Gbip ip an uipfm pin.
clapa
i

in

After Eber had been killed by Erenion [the battle of ] Airgeatros, he (Eremuii)

reigned over Eri fifteen years ; but Eber's lie year was not in that computation.
built

DI

pij puich lep


-\

.1.

patch

GmomD

two royal

forts, viz., Ratli


f
,

Ainninn

cpich Cualano, pinch &eochaij uap t)o pinoi imoppo coicfoaich ap Gpmo lapcain .1. Do pao pigi coicio 5 U| -

in the

6eoip.

Beothaigh

country of Cualann 8 over the Nore. He then made

and Rath

leom Do Clipeamchuno Sciachbel DO Do pao piji niumun tDomnannchaib,


-|

he gave the provincial kings of Eri, viz., the Gaileon province to sovereignty of

DO cheiclipi macaib Gbip Gp, Opbu, Do puD piji coicio Pfpon, Peapgna. Clionoacc DO Un muc Uici, Do Gucan mac Uici. Do pao pi^i COICID Uluo DO
.1.
-\

Creamthann Sciathbel, of the Domnann race ; and he gave the sovereignty of


Munster
to

the four sons of Eber,

viz.,

Er, Orba, Fearon, Feargna. He gave the to Un, sovereignty of Connaught province

Gbep mac

Ip a

quo UlaiD Gamna.

son of Uici, and to Eatan, son of Uici. He of gave the sovereignty of the province Uladh to Eber, son of Ir a quo the Ultoniaus of Emania.

Ip pe lino DO

pmoeaD na jnima pa

.1.

It

was

in his time the following deeds


:

carh Chuile Caichfp la h-Qimip^m ncmo bliaona lappn Do cheap glum-jel


;
i

were done, viz. the battle of Cuil Caithear was fought by Aimergin the White-kneed.
In a year after Aimer-gin was slain in the
battle
See In-

Gimipjin

each 6ile Clnneao

Culaib

Country of Cualann __ Cualann originally comof the present county prised a considerable portion
1

Rathdown,
346.
B

in the

north of that county.

quisition, 21st April,


p.

1636, and Ussh. Primordia,

of

Wicklow

but in the latter ages

it

was con-

sidered as co-extensive with the half barony of

Rath Beothaigh, now Rathveagh.

IKISH AKCH. SOC. NO.

6.

Ixvi

6pejpe h-6pemon. 1pm bliaoain checna po meubabap po rhip .ipe. m-6popnocha


6le,
.1,1.

battle of Bile Tineadh, in Culaibh Breagh,

cpi

h-Umopinba

Ua

n-Qililla,

-|

by Eremon. It was in that same year the nine rivers Brosnach of Eile broke over
the country
sinn
;

Rig

and the three

rivers

Uinn-

ofUi

Aililla;

and the nine n'wsKigh

pin cancaoap Cpuichnich a cip Oipaijjia .1. clanoa ^elom mic Gpcuil lab, Icarippi an-

1pm bliabam chectia

[Rye] of Leinster. It was in that same year the Cruithnians came out of the country of Thracia,
i. e.

unmanou. Cpuichmjj mac Inje rnic ?,ucca mic pappchaloin mic Gjnom mic Guam, mic IDaip, mic paicpeachc
mic lapfo mic Maei. Jpeachaip CpuirhcCc bliubam Do pijje. Seaclic neach,
i

they were the descendants of Gelon, son of Ercal: Icathirsi was their name.

Cruitlmigh was the son of Inge, son of


Luchta, son of Parrtholon, son of Agnon,
son of Buan, son of Mas, son of Faithfeacht, son of Jafead, son of Noah,
11

-\

He

meic cach
(i

Cpmchmc
-\

anopo

.1.

pibpa, pioach,

pocla, poipcpenn, Caicche, Qipij, Ce-

was the father of the Cruithnians, and he reigned an hundred years. The seven sons
of Cruitlmigh were
these,
viz.:

a peachc paribaib DO panopub ; peapanna, amail abpeo in pile:

Fibra,

Fidach, Fotla, Foirtrcann, Caitche, Airig, Cetach. And it was into seven divisions

they divided their territories, as the poet


relates
:

TTIoippfpfp

mac Cpuithnech ann

Seven sons that Cruithnech had

panopao ap peachc a peapano Caicche, Qipij, Cfcach clano


pib Pibach Pocla Poipcpfno.

They divided by seven

their territory

Caitche, Airig, Cetacli the fruitful',

Fib, Fidach, Fotla, Foirtreann.

Qcup

ipe

amm

each pip oib puil pop

a peapanb.
pib, imoppo, bliaoam ap pichic bo

And each of them gave own territory.).

his

name

to his

Fib, therefore, one year and twenty his reign.

was

pibach

/rl.

bliabam.

Fidach,

xl. years.

poipcpfno
See above, p. 51, and note k Cetach the fruitful : lit. Cetach of children. Cetach is here made a proper name but in ; the
. '

Foirtreann,

"

one of the seven sons;

and instead of Caitche


Ce, and Cireach.

and Airig,
p. 155, n.

we had

Cait,

See

copy of these Terses given above,

p. 50,

cecach

clano was

Territory.

See

p. 50, note

'.

given as the cognomen or surname of

Ixvii
Poipcpfno
.Ijri.

bliaoam.
picluc.

Foirtreann, Ixx. years.

Uppanncaic Da bliuoam ap Uploici ba .p. bliaoam.


Uileo Cipic
.li,x;c.

Urpanncait, two years and twenty.


Urloici, two years and ten. Uileo Ciric, Ixxx. years.

bliaoam.

^ancaen 6ecan, itnoppo, bliaoam. Upjanr Caic cpicha bliaoam.


^nir pinoechca
bliaoam.
Caluipjpfc cpicha bliaoam.
,\p.

Gantaen Becan, one year.

bliaoam.
kp e bliaoum.
5

Urgant Gait, thirty years. Gnith Findechta, Ix. years.


Burgnith Guidit Gadbre, one year. Fethges, one year.
Uirfechtair Gest Gurid, xl. years.
Caluirgset, thirty years.

5 U101C 5a

Upchal 6puioi pone cpica bliaoain. pij Ulao oe abbapca &putoi ppia each peap Dib panna na peap.
-|

Urchal Bruidi-pont, thirty years, king of

Uladh k from him the name of Bruide


,

is

given to every man of them, and to the divisions (territorial) of the men.

6puioi Cino

Bruidi Cinn, one year.


Uirchinn, one year. Feat, one year.
Uirfeat, one year.

Uipchino bliaoam.

pfc bliaoain. Uippeac bbaoain.


Ruaile.

Euaile.

Ro jobpao caeca ap &a cheobliaoain,


uc epc illebpaib na Cpuicnech. 6puit>e6po, 6puioe-5apc, 6puioe- apjapc,

They reigned
years,
nians.
Tit est

fifty

and two hundred

in the

books of the Cruith-

Bruide-Ero, Bruide-Gart, Bruide-

&pmoe-Cino,
Uip,
6puioi-Up5pir,

6puiDe-Upcino, 6pume-

Argart,

Bruide- Cinn,

Bruide -Urcinn,

6pumi- Upuip, 6pumi-muin,

&puioi-5p>eh,
6puibi-

Bruide-Iup, Bruide-Uriup, Bruidi-Grith, Bruidi-Urgrith, Bruidi-Muin, Bruidi-Ur-

Upmum. Oo

p'jaib Cpuicneac annpin. co h-fpmo Seipeap caipeach cangacap .1. Soilen, .1. Ulpa, pfpeap oeapbpaichpi

muin.
Six

leaders
viz.,

Of the Cruithnian kings so far. came to Eri, viz., six


Solen,

brothers,

Ulpa, Neachtain,

Neachcam, Cpopcan, Qenjup, 6ficmo. Pach a ciachca a n-6pmn, imoppo, Oo pao jpao Dia pi Cpaicia
polopnup
piaip co po cpiall

Trostan,

Aengus,

Leitinn.

Now

the

cause of their coming to Eri was, Polornus, King of Thracia, fell in love with
their
sister,

a bpeich can cochpa.

and he attempted

to

get

6ocap
In the words pig ulao oe, a corrector has marked the letters pig with dots, to be
k

her

Uladh

correct reading, which in another copy

is

given

ippi je nUlat)
fol.

If t>e, &c.

Book

of Leacan.

erased, but he, probably, omitted to substitute the


i

13, b., col. 2.

Ixviii
f.ocap lappin co po cpiallpao cap

manchu co Ppanjcu,

po cumouijl'eaD cachaip uno .1. piccaipip a piccup a h-amm .1. o na peanoaib, oo pao pij
-|
-\

her witliout paying a dowry. They theu set out and passed through the Romans
into France,
Pictairis,

where they built a city, pictis, was its name,

viz.,
i.

e.

6ocap pop ppanjc 5pao oia piuip. muip jap n-fj; in chuicfo bpacap .1. La\1 cino DU la lap n-oul ap muip rfnn.

from the points (pikes). And the King of France fell in love with their sister.

They
of the

set

out upon the


brother,

sea, after

the death

aobach a pup. ^abpao Cpuichnij; a


inobep

n-

fifth

viz.,

Laitenn.

In two

dame

[read c-Slaine] a n-ib

Cfnopealaij.

days after they had gone to sea their sister died. The Cruithneans landed at

Inbhear Slaine in Ui Cennsealaigh.

Ocbeupc
pig

ppiu

Cpemchano Sciachbel
boib

Cremthann
Leinster, told

taijfn oo bepab pailci oichup Chuaichi p'bja DO|D


-

ap
co
ipe

Sciathbel, the King of them that they should have

Qbbeapc
pin,
-|

cpa Cpopcan opai Cpuichnech


.1.

welcome from him, on condition that they should destroy the Tuath Fidga. Now
Trostan, the Cruithnean Druid, said to them, that he would help them if he were rewarded. And this was the cure he gave
them, viz., to spill the

poippeab lab ap log o'pajbail,


Ifijfp

bleogun
i

.un. pichic

bo mael

pmn oo oopcuo puil a peappaioea in cuch ooib .1. each Qp&a ^eamnachca a
n-lb Cfnopealaich pe cuuchuib pigoa oo 6peacnuib po bai .1. cuach poclii

milk of seven score

hornless white cows near the place where

the battle was to be fought,


battle of

viz.,

the

cipcaib

-|

nfm ap a n-apmuib.

ITIapb
-|

Ard Leamhnachta

in

Ui Ceinnviz.,

each aenpfp ap u n-oeapjjbaip ni ^ebbip ace lapnami nfmi umpu. Cach

sealaigh, against the

Tuatha Fidga,

a tribe of Britons,
arts
1

who were

in the Foth-

uen oo jobra DO tutjjnib ipm chach


ofnoaip ace
laij^i

ni ni

with poison on their weapons.


died,

Any

pin

leutnnachr

-\

man wounded by them


carried nothing about
iron.

and they

cumjio nfm

ni

ooib.

TCo niapbcu lappin

them but poisoned

Cuach phioja.

Every one of the Leinstermen


pierced in the battle had noto

who was

thing more

do than

lie in

the

milk, and then the poison affected


not.

new him

The Tuath Fidga were

all killed

afterwards.

TYIapb

ceachpap
.1.

lappin Do chpuich-

Four of the Cruithnians died


viz.,

after,

neachaib

Cpopcan, Solen, Meach-

Trostan, Solen, Neachtain, Ulptha,


after

The Fotharts, now the barony of Forth,

in the

County Wexford.

See above

p.

23, note

'.

Ixix
cam, Ulpca, lap n-oichap in chaca, conao ooibpin po chan in p fnchaio po.
after the battle

had been gained


this:

and

it

was

for

them the poet sang


in

Gpo leamnachca

ip cippea cheap pinoao each an each ejfp cpaeo oap lean in c-amm iplomo

Ard Leamhnachta
country,

this

southern

Each noble and each poet may

ask,

pop job o aimpip

Cpimcomo?

Why

it is

called

by

this distinctive

name,

Which
Sciachbel h-e po job;

it

bears since the time of Crim?


it

thann

Cpimchanb

Crimthann Sciathbel
gaged them
;

was that en-

DO capaiD ap car cupao, cen oin ap nfmib na n-aptn

To

free

him
arms

of the battle of heroes,

na n-achach n-uaerhap n-ajapb.

When
Of the

defenceless

against the poisoned

hateful horrid giants.


so

Seipfp Cpuichneach po

chmo

t)ia

Six Cruithnians

God ordained

canjaoup

cip

Upajia.
nap,

Solen, Ulpa,

Nechcam
ip

Qenjup, ^eichcfno,

Cpopcan.

of the country of Thragia. Solen, Ulpa, Neachtain the heroic, Aengus, Leithcenn, and Trostan.

Came out

l?o chiolaic t)ia ooib, cpe clup, oia n-oil ip Oia n-oucupup, Oia n-Din ap nfirnb a n-aptn.

God vouchsafed unto them,


ficence,

in

muni-

na n-aichech n-ficij n-ajapb.

For their faithfulness for their reward To protect them from the poisoned arms

Of
Ip e

the repulsive horrid giants.

eolup DO puaip ooib opai na Cpuichnech po ceooip cpi .1. bo mael oon muij
cuicij.

The

discovery which was

made

for

them

By

the Cruithnian Druid was this,


fifty

DO bLaejan DO a n-aen

Thrice

To be milked by him

cows of the plains into one

pit.

Ro

cac co cacc cuipea& ition cuicij a m-bai in lemnacc Ro muio in cac co calma
in

The battle was closely fought Near the pit in which was the milk,
was bravely won the giants of noble Banba, Against

The

battle

pop acacaib apD 6anba.


Ip
i

Q.

n-aimpip
-\

caip

^uba
.1.

h-epeumon po jobupa mac .1. Cachluan mac

was in Bremen's time that Cuba and his son, viz., Cathluan mac Guba,
It

pi

Cpuichneach neapc mop pop

King

of the Cruithnians, acquired great

power

Ixx

No co pup inbapb Gppop Gipmb. co n-beapnpab pib fmon a h-Gpinb


-\

power in Eri ; until Eremon banished them out of Eri, after which they made
peace.

luppin.

Ho ip o macaib ITlileao pfn

bo chuaio

Or,

it

was" the sons of Mileadh them-

Cpuichneachan mac Inji la 6pearnu poipcpeanb DO chachujao pe Saxanchu, a clann u claioeam-chip 1 popellab
-|

selves that sent

Cruithneachan mac Inge

to assist the Britons of Foirtrenn to

war

against the Saxons

and they

(the Cruith-

.1. Cpuicheancuuch ipeao ni po baoup [mna] accu ap abbach banocpochc Qlban bo gullpoib. Do luib bno, ap

ooib

neans)

made
i.

their
e.

children and

their

swordland,

ject to them.

Cruithean-Tuaith, subAnd they had not wives,

u cul bo

chum meic

TTlileao
-\

-|

po jubub
-\

because
diseases.

all

the

women

of

Alban died of

talum jpian cip epca, muip beich bo maich piu plaich poppo co bpach; abbepc of mnai oec popcpaio
-|

nfm

-|

They, therefore, came back to the sons of Mileadh, who bound them, as they expected the heaven and earth, the sun

nbo babap la capcap Dlac FDileab Gpmn, uaip po baicea a pip ipa n-aippji
i

and the moon, the sea and the land, to be propitious to them, that they would
submit
over.

c-piap

mapaen pe t)onn conab o pfpuib


;

Gpfnn plaich pop Cpuichericuaich bo jpepiap poipinb. Ulna 6pfipi, imoppo,


1

them as kings over them for they took twelve supernumerary women, who belonged to the Mileto

And

6uaibne-| 6uaipi

-|

na cuipfc po baicea
oib op
i

sian expedition to Eri,

whose husbands

uile.
-|

Ocup anaip pfpfp


uuichib each jfp
i

ip

6pTj mcn^, each pfn each


-|
-\

were drowned in the western sea along with Bonn. And hence sovereignty over
Cruithentuath belongeth to the
Eri, according to

ppfo

jora

fn
]

each mana

each obaip

men

of

oo jnireap.

some

authorities.

And

they were the wives of Breas,

and of Buaidne,

and of Buas, and of the other leaders, who were all drowned. And six of them re-

mained

in possession of

Breagh-Mhagh

and from them are derived every spell and every charm, and every divination by sneezing,

omens, and

and by the voices of birds; and all all talismans" that are made.
all;

Cacluan

ip

ba

pij

oppcha u lie

-\

ip e

Cathluan was then king of them


and he was the
first

cfc pig po job Qlbain bib.

C^c. pig

king of them that


reigned

pop
"'

Or,

it

was

Here the writer gives another


p.

"

Talismans

For obaip read upaib.


*,

See

account, from some other authority.

125, supra, and note

p. 144.

Ixxi
pop

Glbam
ip

oib o

Chacluan co Con-

pancin;

e Cpuichnech oeijinach pop

There were seventy reigned over Alba. of them over Alba, from Cathluan kings
to Constantine,

job

oib.

who was

the last of

them

that reigned.

t)a

mac Cacluam

.1.

Cocanolocap

-|

Cathluan's two sons were Cotanolotar

Cacalachac.
-]

.1.

Q Da cupaiD, im. P'pn Cmj achaip Cpuichnich. Q Da ppuich Q oa mileao Cipic. Cpup
i
.1.
-[

and Catalachach. His two champions Pirn, and Cing the father of Cruith.

nich.
Ciric.

His two wise men were Crus and His two heroes .... Uasneam his

Cpuithne a cfpo. Uapnfm a pil'5 t)omnall mac Qilpm ipe a raipec.

poet,

and Cruithne

his

worker in

metals".

Ocup ipeao aobepaiD apoile cumao h-e Cpuichne mac f.oich mic Inge pfn
eipao Do chumogiD ban pop comao DO oo bepeaoBpemon

Donall mac Ailpin was their leader. And others say, that it was Cruithne mac
the
to

6pemon mna na pfp


-|

Loich mac Inge himself, that came to ask women from Eremon and that it was
;

Do baicea muille pe t)onn.


II.

him Eremon gave the wives of the men who were drowned along with Donu.

In another part of the Book of Lecan (fol. 141, a, col. I.), the story of the wives somewhat different form. This document given to the Cruithnians is repeated in a mentions the name of the place where this remarkable treaty between the two nations

was

said to

have been agreed on, and contains

also a list of the seven

Chruithnean

kings of Ireland:

t)a n-occ Dec mileao oo chuachaib

Cpaicia oo locap ap ceario loingpe meic IDileaD Gppame DO ^fprnuin, Dop

Twice eighteen soldiers of the tribes of Thracia went to the fleet of the sons of
Mileadh of Spain, to Germany and they took them away with them and kept them as soldiers. They had brought no wives
;

bepcaoap leo co m-baoap a mill cache. Ni calcacap mna leo pcacim, conuo Do
pil
pin.

meic

ITlileaD

appo paecap mna

lap-

with them

at that time.

And it was of the

bpeich ingfna oigclnsfpnna Doaib o pluichnia 6pinD,i ap n-jlanaDa claioeam-cip ooib allae icip 6peacnaib
.1.

t)o

Milesian race they took wives afterwards. They received the daughters of chieftains

ITIaj Popcpfnn ppimo,

-|

ITlaj

Cip^m

from the sovereign-champion of Eri, and when they had cleared their sword-land
yonder among the Britons, viz., Magh Fortrenn, primo, and Magh Cirgin, postea; so
that
it is

.1.

popcea,
-)

plaich

conao lap macpa jabaic each comapbup olcheana lap


.1.

na napcaD poppu o peapaib 6pmo

rpi

in right of mothers they succeed to


scribe appears to have taken the

There

is

some confusion

in this passage, as
it

p. 124.

The

the reader will perceive by comparing

with

proper name

1m

for

imoppo.

Ixxii

chaeca injean po ucpao a h-6pe DO maichpib mac, moe die na n-mjfn a cpich tDal n-Qpaioi ipeao aolocap leo.
cpi

to sovereignty and all other successions, to

which they were bound by the men of Eri. They took with them from Eri thrice fifty maidens, to become mothers of sons,

whence Alt-na-n-Inghean p

in the terri-

tory of Dal Araidhe, from which place

Cpicha pij DO Chpuichmb pop Gpmo Qlbam .1. DO Chpuichnib Qlban DO


-|

they departed with them. There were thirty kings of the Crutlinians over

Eri and Alba,

viz.,

of the

Do Dail GpaiDi. Chpuichnib Gpenn Oca Din, Ollumam bia ra mup n-olla.1.

Cruithnians of Alba and of the Cruithnians of Eri,


i.

e.

of the Dal Araidhe.

eeamaip conije piacna mac 6aeDain; po naipc pioe jiallu Gpenn


i -j

man

They were from Ollamhan, from whom comes the name of Mur Ollamhan at Teamhair, to Fiachna

Qlban.
Secc
oin DO

mac Beadain, who

fet-

pi

Chpuichmb Qlban
i

tered the hostages of Eri and Alba. There were seven kings of the Cruith-

po pallnupcaip

Gpmn

ceamaip,

OUam

nians

of Alba

that

governed

Eri in

mnm
ano.

in

checna pij po job


-|

Gpmo a
i

Teamhair.

Ollamh was the name of the

Ceamaip
Ip

a Cpuachnaib, epica bliaDan


De
ip

aca
leip

TTIup

n-OUaman

Ceamuip;
Ceampacli.

cecna oepnao peip

first king that governed Eri at Teamhair, and in Cruachan; thirty years were his annals' It is from him Mur Ollamhan
1

at

Teamhair
Aillill

is

named

by him was the

feast of

Teamhair

first instituted.

a piji pop Gipinn


ano.

QilillOUpinDacca capeip in Ollaman uili a Ceamaip cpica


Ip ina plaich piDe peapaip inpne-

Ollfhindachta came after Ollamh

in sovereignty over all Eri at Teamhair, for thirty years. It was in his reign the

achca pfna
juimpiuch.

co

n-oemecha

pep

ipin

wine snow
winter.

fell

which covered the grass

in

pinooll Cipipne caipeip in Qililla ceano [read cpica annip a Ceamaip


i -|

Findoll Cisirne succeeded Ailill thirty


years
at

Teamhar and

at

Ceanannus
in

ceananoup].

Nach n-aj

po jenaip

ma

[Kells].

Every cow that was calved

pluichpiDe

his

1 i

Alt-na-n-ingltean

This place

is

not now-

Eccl. Antiq. of
11

Down
:

and Connor,
is,

p.

337.

known.

The name

signifies

"

height or

mount

His annals

that

the length of his reign.

of the maidens."

It will

be observed, that this

This was the celebrated Ollamh Fodhla.


Petrie on Tara, p. 29,
(Hallidav's edit.)
;

See

version of the story represents the

women who

et teg. ;

Keating, p. 329,

were given

as maidens, not

widows. See Reeves's

O'Flahertj, Ogyg.

Ixxiii
plaichpioe po bochfninoa, ipoe

icaCean-

Ins reign

was white-headed and


:

it is
is

from
given

annup ma

lochce.

him

that the

name

of Ceananmis

to his places of residence.

Olljjochac

ma

DIQID

pioe

Ceamuip

-|

pop

puin-laibe

eipib

TTIugbopna, po pollnupcaip cpita uno.


laile

GeideOllgothach after him atTeamhair, and over Fain-Laibe, in the country of Mughdorn [Mourne], he ruled for thirty
years.

Ipna plaich pioe ba binoiehip lu each a amail bio chpoc up meac in cainina plaich.

In his reign the voices of

all

chompaic bai

Slanoll capeipi n-^Jeici ip inu pluich n-Gipe; pioe ni paibe ^ulap pop ouine
i

sounded as the music of the harp to each other, so great was the peace in his reign. In his reign no Slanoll after Geide.
person in Eri was diseased.
at

He

governed

po pollnupcaip a Ceamaip Gipe cpicu ann.

-|

plan pop

Teamhair and health was over Eri


Ollfliiaclia after

thirty years.

60505 OUpiaca cupeip Slonuill, po pollnupcaip pop Gipi a Ceamaip cpicu


unn;
in
ip

Bagag

Slanoll.

He

ma

plcnch pioe tinopcunca coicci

governed Eri at Teamhair thirty years. It was in his reign that wars were first

hpe.
-

begun

in Eri.

6eapnjal capeipinftajaij; po pollnu pcaip pop Gipi a Ceamaip cpica ano. ip

Bearngal after Bagag. He governed Eri at Teamhair thirty years. It was in


his reign that all the corn of Eri, except

ma
apa

pluich pioe ap pochuip ich a h-Gipi


in

ucc miach up meao


lin.

choicche m6pe-|

one sack, was destroyed, on account of the wars in Eri, and for their frequency.
These, then, are the seven kings that ruled over En of the Cruithnians of

Ipe

pin

cpa nui .un. pij po gobpuc

Gpmo
t)o

oo Chpuichnib Cllbun.

Alba.

Chpuichnib Opeim oin, DI Oul Qpaioi .1. na peace ?,aijjpi ^uigen .un. So^ain, i cac C[on]ailli pil n6pmo.
-j
i

Of the Cruithniaus
Araidhe
1

of Eri,

i.

e.

of Dal

",

are the seven Laighsi s [Leix]

of Leinster, and the seven Soghains and 1 all the Cailli that are in Eri.

III.

The following

brief account of the battle of

Ardleamhnachta

is

taken from
the

These were Cruithnigh by See Ogygia, part III. the mother's side only.
r

Dal'Araidhe.

the

O'Mores, O'Kellys, O'Lalors, O'Oevoys <>r Deevys, Macavoys, O'Dorans, and O'Dowlings,

c. xviii.
1

who
i.

are

still

numerous
This
is

in the

Queen's County.

The seven Laighsi,

e.

the seven septs of


in the

'

Cailli.

a mistake for Conailli, as

Leix.

According to the tradition

country

appears from Duald

Mac

Firbis's
in

these, after the establishment of surnames,

were

genealogy of Dal Araidhe,

copy of the which it is stated

IRISH ARCH. SOC. id.

Ixxiv
the

Book

of Leinster, a

MS.
8.0.)

of the twelfth century, in the Library of Trinity College,

Dublin.
hippin

(H. 2.18.

fol.

ampip fin [.i. amp ip hepimomj cancacap Cpuchntj conjubpac mbfp Sldne in h. Cenbpelaij. Ropleic Cpimtan cuce ap in lejfp puaip bpu! Cpuichnec DO DO car ppi Uuaich pibja (i pochapcaib) pop
i

It

was

mon]

at that time [the time of Herethe Cruithnians came to Eri, and

landed at Inbher Slaine in Ui Cennselaigh. Crimthan allowed them to settle in his


territory,

on account of the remedy which


battle with the Tuaith Fidga,

.1.

cuach oe Spfcnaib.
-|

Cac

ofn

the Cruithnian druid discovered for him,


for

nip jaibn-bepjcaip ba mapb, ace lapna nfmibe. Conio e in le^fp cip blejon p6 picec bo mael pino oo bopin ip na h-eccpijib bale ipfppaice car. Unoe each Qpooa lemnacc. Qcup DO pocpacap uile Cuac pioba cpiup in

making

in Fothartaibh [Forth], viz., a people of

the Britons.

Because every one


to die;

whom they

cub

wounded was sure


remedy was,

and they used

no other than poisoned weapons. And the to spill the milk of six score
white hornless cows into the furrows of the

ceilj

pin.

place on which the battle

was

to

be fought.

Whence

it

was

called the battle of

leamhnachta.

And

the whole of the

ArdTuath

Fidbha were cut

off through that artifice.

Co

po 5"ib Cucluan

Chpucfncuaio nfpc

mac Cinj bo mop fop lifpinn. Co

Catluan, son of Cing, of Cruithentuaidh, acquired great sway over Eri.

And

pop mnapb hfpimon. Ip anopm canic Cputrnecan Cmje Do cuingio ban pop llfpimon.

And Hcremon
mac Co
po

banished him.

After that Cruithnechan, the son of


Cing, came to beg for wives from Here-

capac hfpimon DO mnaa nil bacce oc na t)umucaib .1. 6pfp


1

pfp
-|

mon.
of the

6pofp
-|

And Ileremon gave him the wives men that were drowned at the
viz.,

Qcup par jpene 6ua5ne. fpca poppa co na bab luju po jabcha pfpano
i

Dumachs,

Breas,

and Broes, and

6 pfpaib

cpuicfncuaich

quam

mnuib

Buagne. And they were obliged to give the sun and the moon as guarantees that
not
less

co bpar.

should territorial succession be de-

rived from

men

than from women, forever.

IV.
that Irial Glunmhar, the son of Conall Cearnach,

The

principal sept in Ireland called Conailli

were
the

was the
and
this

first

of his race

who was

called Crta'Mne,
i.

the Conailli-Muirtheimhne,
level part of the county of

who

inhabited

because he was a ma Cruithne,

e. filius

Louth, extending from

sororis Cruthnei,

Loineeadha, the daughter of Eochaidh Echbheoil, of Alba, being his mother.

the Cuailgne, or Cooley mountains, to the Ri?er

Bovne.

Ixxv
IV. The following fragment contains a portion of the Irish version of the Chronicon Pictorum, and is here given from a copy made by Mr. O'Donovan from a MS.
(Laud. 610,
&puit>e
fol.

87, a.) in the Bodleian Library,

Oxford

Upmum.
-\
1

.cl. an. uc oipcimup, po boe Qlbo cecpij [read cen pig] pp lu P e haimpp 5 UD cec P P 5b Cdbain huile cpi chomaipli no up ecm. Qtbepac apaile comao he Cacluan mnc Cacmino no jabao pije ap eicin hi Cpuchencuaich in 6ipmo .1. .Ipc. bliaoam, lap fin po jab "faun .1. .1.

Rejnauepunc

huile co

-]

-|

Capam

.c.

an. pejnauic.
.pcu. a.
.pel.

IDopleo a
Cinioioo

tJeocillimon

pe. an. pe.


.un. a. p.

mac Gpocoip
a. p.
,u. a. p.

Oeopc

.1.

6lieblich

t)eococpeic ppacep Cui

.pel.

a. p.

[Upconbupc
Cpaucpeic
Uipc
.1.

.^pc.

a. p.
u

.pel.

a.

p.]

Deopoiuoip

.pep:,

a. p.

anmp
p.

p.

Ru

.c.

an.

bole .un.
*

a. pe.

mi [or perhaps im.


.1111.

for

imoppo]

.ipc.

a. p.

6perh mac 6uchuo

a. p.

Uipo ijnauifc

.ptp:pc.

a. p.

Canuculahma

.111.

a. p. a. p.

Uupaoech uecla

.11.

^apcnaic t)iupepp .Ipc. a. p. Calopc mac Qchiuip .Ipcp:. u.

Opupc mac

pp

.c.

a. p.

~\

ceb each pojni.

Nono oecimo

an.

pejni eiup

Pacpiciup panccup Gpif ao hibepniam pepufnic mpolam.

Calopc mac Qmel .1111. a. p. Neccan mop bpfc mac Gipip


"

.pcpcnn.

an. peg.

Cepcio anno pe^ni eiup Daplujoach


which leads to a
Deototreic,

These two names are omitted here, but are


in the

forty instead of seven years,

added

margin by the original hand.


it

The
here

suspicion

of some

confusion with

name

of Crutbolc, as

was given

p.

159,
is

is

arising from the similarity of termination,


x

changed to

Crautreic, and his reign

made

See above,

p.

160, note

a
.

k2

Ixxvi
1 lujoticli abbacippa CiUe Dapa oe llibepniu e;culac ppo pcp'o ub 6picuniam, p. h. unno aouemcup cui [read pui] immolauic Neccomup anno uno Qpupnije t)eo -| punccue &pijce ppecence [sic."] tJuplujoach, que cuneuuic all. pupep ipcam.

tDpepc ^upehimor
^alancipilich

.ppp. a. p.

.;cu. a. p.

Ouopepc"
pin.^'P
'1

.1.

t)pepc

pil.

5'P OM
-

t)pepc

pin.

6uopop

.pu.

unnip pejnauuc.

Dpepc

polup
a

,u. a. p.

5pcnaic
Cailc uptu

F ln>
pin.

<5'P

n u "- u
-

P-

5'P om uno unno


p.

pejnuuic.

Calopj p. IDupcoloic vti. a. Opepc p. ITIiinaich uno a. p.

ftpiomo i". antio pfjnuuic. 5<ilarn cfnnaleph .1111. ci. p. mac TTlelcon .ppp. u. p. In octuuo unno pfjni eiup 6opcijucup epc u 6pume

Cum

puncco Columba.
p. Oomfch .ti. a. p. Neccan nfpo Uepb .pp. a. p. Cmiucli p. 6ucpm .ptp. a. p. ^apcnuic mac Uum .u. a. p.

J)apcnuic

Calopc ppacep eopum ouooecim

a. p.

Calopcan
^apcnuic
6puioe
p.
p.

p.

6nppfcli

.1111.

u.

pe^.
-|

p.

Oonuel

.111.

a. p.

Dfmeoium

utini.

Opupc pparep

eiup .un. unnip p.


p.

pile .^i. a.

Capan
6pei
p.

6npmaij
p.

.1111.

a. p.

Depelei

vxi. a.
.p.

Mechcan
t)pepr
-)

Depilei

a. p.
.u. a.

Glpm conpfjnauuc
Upguipc
.ppp. p.

Onuip

p.

6pece
y

rundo auteni."
'

" These contractions probably stand for See above, p. Ki3, and note.

sc-

It

which

appears also that the contraction ucuc, p- 162, " comI there supposed to be intended for
is

The reading here given


e
,

strongly confirms the

muniter,"

rcallj a corruption of the termina-

conjectural emendation of the passage suggested

tion vtrunt, of the

note

p.

162.

The word pin.


for

is

an evident
or Jilius,

Here one of the kings,


lapeh,
is

word " regnaverunt." viz., Galum-cenamis

mistake

of the transcriber

pil.

omitted, but he

placed after Drest,

arising from his not understanding the contraction which he has himself sometimes retained. pi,

son of Manaith, as in the Chron. Pictorum.


p.

See

163, note

'.

Ixxvii

6pece

pi.

Uupjuc

.;eu.

a. p.

Oimoo

Glpm

Uupfoeg .pen. a. p. Uupoio .ui. a. i oimfoio pegni Opepc p. Calopcan 1. a. p.


p.

p.

".

Calopgfn Calopcfn

p.

Opuipcfn

.1111.

uel

.u. a. p.

p.

Omuipc
p.

.pen.

-|

oimfoio

a. p.

Canaul

p. Carijj .u. a. p.

Caupcancm
Uionuipc
p.

Dpepc p. Unfn p. Unuipc

Uupjuipc .^jyc. u. a. p. Uupjuipc .;cii. a. p. Conpcancin Calopc p. Uuchoil


-|

.111.

a conpejnauunr.

.111.

a. p.
-\

Uupao
Cinaeo

p. p.

6apgoic
p.

.in. a. p.

6peo

i. a. p.

Oomnall

Qlpm .;cui. Qlpm .1111.


.11.

a. p.
a. p.
-j

Cupcancin
a. p.

p.

Cmueoa .^.

a. p.

Qeo
5'p'c

p.

Cinaeoa

a. p.
.^i.

mac

t)unjaile

uel
.;ci.

.111.

tDomnull

p.

Conpcancin
p.

a. p.

Cupcancin

p.

Geba.;cl. a.

p.
.i^s.

ITlaelcolaim

t)omnaill
p.

a. p.

Conpcancin .111. a. p. Cinaeo [uel Dub] c p. maelcolaim .un. Culfn p. llooilb .1111. a. p.
p.

Culfn

llooilb

a. p.

Cinaeo
Cinaet)

p.

Cot.
p.

.;cj:.iin.

a. p.

Cupcancin
p.

Culeam
p.

1.

-\

oimfoio a.

p.

t)uib .uni. a.

p.

ITlaelcoluim

Cinaeoa

.fyp. a. p.
a. p.
.yui. a. p.

t)onnchao hua mailcolaim ,ui. ITIac 6fchao mac pin mic 6aig

tulach

.u.

mip.
lappfin.

maelcoluim mac tDonnchacha


A.S the foregoing list of
it is

same as that printed above, pp. 158 kings It ends fol. 87, a, b, has not been thought necessary to add a translation. -167, and occupies two columns of the manuscript, which evidently contained a complete
so nearly the

copy
b

Read anni.
is

It

is

curious that the same

The words "

vel

Dull" are written over the

error
text

committed

in the

MS. from which

the

line

by a later hand,

is

printed, see p. 164.

Ixxviii
It is a single page now remains. copy of the Irish version of Nennius, although only an abridged translation, in Irish, of the followed, as in the text (see p. 168, supra), by

beginning of Bede's Church History. V. To the foregoing documents, which

may be regarded as the principal sources added the narrative of Keating, which was compiled from of the history, may be that it will not be necessary them; but this is so accessible to students of Irish history,
to reprint it here

(T.)

No. XIX.

Seepage 153.

The viijorous Mac Brethach. The number of fifty kings demonstrates that Macthe name here signified the letter r having crept in by e., Macbeth, is bethach, an error of transcription. Macbeth Mac Finleg succeeded Donnchadh Mac Crinan in
i.
;

the united sovereignty of Fortren

Mor and

Dalriada.

His contemporary and subject,

In the the author of the Duan, calls him Macbeatha Mac Finlaoich, vv. 102, 103. ib. p. 791, and Nomina Rcgum Pictorum, Innes ii. p. 803, Chron. Regum Scotiae,
his father Register of Loch Levin,
is

respectively called Finleg, Findleg, and Finlach.

The catalogue
p.
is
1

in

Cambrensis Eversus writes Finlaigh.

That which

is

given above,

of Laig! This 66, and p. Ixxvii., absurdly says, Macbeathad, son of Fin, grandson borne by the fathers of Finnian of Clonard and the ancient Irish name of Finloga,

John of Fordun (with is the modern Scotch name Finlay. ; or contempt of truth, of which the former would be surprising) makes im in-norance, Hector Boece, his right worthy it the woman's name, Finele ; of which hereafter.
Brendan of Clonfert and it
follower (246 b. 249
b.), has changed her into a man, Synele, yet retains the locality famous woman in Angus; and he furnished the history to Holinshed and of that

Shakspeare,
"

By

Sinel's death,

know,

am Thane

of Glamis."

Among those hereditary lords of provinces, who were called in North Britain maormors or mormaers, and whom the Irish writers often called righ or ri, was a
certain Rudri or Ruaidhre.

He had two

sons,

Malbrigid and Fiuleg.

The

latter,

whom Ulster Annals describe simply as being a " ri Alban," was, according to Tigh" the mormaer of the sons of Croeb ;" but I cannot find it stated what terriernach,
and he was, in 1020, "slain by the sons of his brother tory that clan possessed; In 1029, one of his nephews and destroyers, Maelcolaim Mac Maelbrigdi Malbrigid." Mac Ruadri, called by Tighernach a " ri Alban," died. And, in 1032, another nephew, " Gilla-Comgan mac Maelbrigdi, Mormaer Murebe (of Moray or Murray), was burnt,
and
fifty

others with him."

In 1040,

of Albany, and was

slain in the last

ardrigh days of 1056. In 1057, Lulach, son of Gilcorngau,

Mac beth Mac Finleg MacRuadri became

Ixxix
was reigning, and died ardrigli of Albany. And, and ri Muireb, died feliciter or in peace. Such, tant notices of the house of Ruadhri.
Finnleikr Jarl the Scot
is

in 1085, Maelsnectai, son of Lulach,


I

believe,

is

the amount of the ex-

mentioned at the close of the tenth age, as contending Earl of Orkney (who afterwards fell in the battle of against Sigurd Hlodverson, Clontarf), with superior forces but inferior fortune, in a battle fought at the
d Skidamyri in Caithness. Olaf's Tryggvasonar Saga, i. p. 199. 1825. The same page mentions a previous victory gained in Caithness by Liot, Sigurd's uncle, over Margbiodr, another Scozkan jarl, or Scottish maonnor. Macbeth Mac Finleg was too young

for the tale to

be true of him

yet

think

it

exhibits a Norse 6 corruption of some of

the spellings of ,his name.

The

celebrity of Finleg's

name among the Northmen may

be argued from the fabulous romance entitled Samson Fagra's Saga, where Finlauar See that Saga, c. v. p. 6, c. vii. p. 10, in figures as a Jarl of Brettaland, Britain.

know that Moray was hereditary in the house the mic Croeb were seated in Crombath or suspect Cromarty, or more generally in Ross. For in Macbeth's dream of the weird sisters, the first of the three salutations, descriptive of his natural and first estate, was, "Lo! yonder the
Biorner's Nordiska
;

Kampa

Dater.

We

of Malbrigid

and

Thane of Crwmbawchty !"


limited,
is it

Wyntoivit's

Cron.

vi. cap. xviii.

Crombath,

as

now

territory
nions.

the eastern angle and estuary of the extensive Land of Ross ; in which is, therefore, probable, that Finleg Mac Ruadri had his estates or domi-

I think that his brother, Malbrigid (whose death is unchronicled, but seems to have occurred anterior to 1020), was probably that jarl of the Scots, Melbrigda Tonn, or Malbrigid of the Long Tooth, treacherously slain at a parley by Sigurd, the Nor-

wegian Earl of Orkney, who had overrun Caithness, Sutherland, and Ross, and even
built a fort in the Australis Moravia
cap. iv.

Olaf.

But

this story

is

told of Sigurd, son of Eystein


this Sigurd's

Trygg. cap. xcv. p. 194; Torf. Ore. i. whereas the date of Mal;

encroachments upon Scotland, would We collect elsewhere who rather require it to be understood of Sigurd Hlodverson. that Maormor was whom Sigurd Eysteinson had put to death; it was Malduin
brigid, as well as the

magnitude of

(Meldunus comes

Gliomal, an Irish rex

Scotia) father of Erp, and Torf. Ore. i. cap. v. p. 1 6.

husband

to Mirgiol,

daughter of

Macbeth
11

Marsh of Skida.
Torfseus had

Melbrigda.
it

And

lie

represents the defeat of this


at the

somewhere found
to

written

maormor

as occurring
c. ix. p.

same Skidamvri.

Maghragda, which comes nearer


first syllable,

while the residue

is

Mac, in the borrowed from

Orcades,

25.

Ixxx
Macbeth Mac Finleg was certainly married
or Boidhe.
to the lady

Gruoch, daughter of Bodhe


197; Reg. of St. And.
cit.

Chartulary of Dunfermlin,
i.

cit.

Pink.

ii.

p.

Dame Grwok," Wynt. vi. p. 18, 35. That Bodhe is sup397, to have been son to Kenneth III. or IV. whom Malcolm II. slew and succeeded posed in 1003. Ulster Annals, at 1033, say, ITlac mic &oeche mic Cmeaoa DO mapbao
Chalmers
Cal.
n.
;

"

The son of the son of Boethe, son of Kenneth, was This unnamed man, grandson of Malcolm, son of Kenneth. Dublin MS. by of Gruoch, and great grandson of Kenneth IV., was slain in 1033; Boethe, nephew but nothing is known of his grandfather's fate. The violent death of Gilcomgan and
la
slain

muelcolaim Hlac Cinaeou.

(and perhaps the death of his brother Malcolm, in 1029), was, the penalty of Finleg's blood, which the young Macbeth would naturally probably, That Gruoch was his desire, and, I think, did not want the power, to revenge. widow may be conjectured on the following ground: Gilcomgan was maormor or ri
his friends, in 1032

Moray; and that province descended peaceably, through his son Lulach, to his Yet her husband Macbeth, Maormor of Cromarty, was reputed to have posterity.
of

somehow acquired the government of Moray, inasmuch as the second of the " werd Wyntown, torn. i. p. 216. The systrys," saluted him as the _/"/* thane of Morave
intimate connexion between Lulach and Macbeth will appear presently. The claims of Finleg's son to the united crowns of Dunstaffnage and Scone remain

unknown and

unexplained. Donnchadh, daughter's son and successor to Malcolm II. and son to Crinan, Abbot of Dunkeld and Abthane of Dull, was, as the Annalists write, a suis occisus; or, as the Nomina Keguin say, was slain by Macbeth at Beth11

gowanan (Lochgosnanc
nicle,

ap. Fordiin) near

Elgin

or,

according to the Elgiac Chro-

"

Finleg natus percussit eiim Macabeta,

Vulnere

lethal!

rex apud Klgin obit."


it

However Marianus, who was about twelve years old when


f

happened, acquits Macbeth


Moray
;

Kenneth Grim Mac Duff, cousin-german


II.

to

Inverness,

was

in ancient
is

ami that mothe


ancient,

Malcolm
6
is

dern

salutation

equivalent

to

In that legend, the existing and apparent fact

describing the Moravian

Mormaer

by one of his
is

elegantly distinguished from the second sight,

jrincipal fastnesses, as the Angusian

described

or vision

of things future:

I.

thane of

Crwmbawchty
III.

II.

Lo! yonder the Of Moravo yonder

by that of Glainmis.

See Hhind's Sketches of


division into counties

Moray,
is
''

p.

1.

The modern

/ see the thane.

1 see the king.

By what

of no use for those times.

lying folly

Angus or Glammis was,

in later times,

For the Abthanate of Dull, see Macpherson's


to

substituted for Cromarty, will appear in season.

notes
cited.

Wyntown, and

the

authorities

there

Calder or Cawdor,

now

situate

in

Nairn and

Ixxxi
" beth of direct agency in that bloodshed, saying: 1040, Donchad king of Scotia is slain a duce suo. Mag-Finloech succeeded to his kingdom." For here the dux and Duncan had succeeded Malcolm in 1033, and the successor seem distinct persons.
therefore,

when

the blood of the

Lady Gruoch's nephew was

still

fresh

but nothing,
it.

unless
if

be his perishing by her husband's means, points to him as guilty of we may credit an ancient tradition (not to surmise any lost compositions
it

But

in prose

or verse) which flows through channels rather friendly than neutral, and comes to us
conjoined with virulent abuse of his destroyer, the son of Crinan had provoked his For Wyntown tells us, that he made the fate by vicious and impolitic behaviour.

" his lemman luwyd," and begat on her a bastard son who afterwards reigned as Malcolm Ceannmor. After Duncan's death (so the story a boatman or batward, whose piece of land was transmitted to their runs) she married
miller's daughter' of Forteviot
1

posterity,

and called the Batwardis land.

Wyntown

proceeds to boast that the

Empress Maud, many kings of England and Scotland, and Pope Clement II., were descended from the miller of Forteviot. He certainly knew nothing of what his k contemporary, John of Fordun, had written, or was just about to write, that Duucan's
consanguinea Sywardi comitis," bore him Malcolm and Donald, iv. c. 44. The early writers assign no sort of domestic or personal motives for Earl Siward's
wife,

"

march

into Scotland,

in 1054.

Duncan proceeded

which was simply made jussu Eadwardi regis. Simeon Dunelm. to load this girl with honour and dignity,
" This woman he would have put til hyeht, Til great state, and til mekyl mycht ;"

but that bad policy was put down by the revolt of the son of Finleg,
" But Macbeth-Fynlak,
That purpose
letted
his syster

sowne,

til

be downe," cap. xiv.

and the crown was transferred to his head, on the death of Duncan at Elgin. These events happened in 1039 or 1040. Macbeth then reigned p. 206. teen years in prosperity and affluence,
" Rex Macabeta decem
Scotise

for seven-

septemque

fit

annis,

In cujus regno fertile tempus erat."

Chron. Eleg.
1

think

Perhaps the fame of

it

reached the northern

brought about.
stroyed, but the

The

miller and giantess are de-

kingdoms.

For the Samson Saga mentions, that

wicked son survives.

Farther

Finlog, the Jarl of Brettaland, had


subjects a miller
Galin,
;

among

his

than as above, the matters are totally irrelevant,


k

and a giantess living

He

does not say " wife," but

it is

sufficiently

under the mill stream

by whom, and by their

implied.

Boece and Buchanan improve consanfilia.

son, all the distresses of that wild

romance are
1

guinea into

IRISH AKCH. SOC.

Ixxxii
think the death of Malcolm II., leaving only grandchildren through his daughproduced a disputed succession ab initio. Simeon of Durham was perhaps born about the time of Macbeth's death, since he died about seventy-two years later. He lived near the Scottish border at the time Duncan's sons were reigning, and ignorance
I

ters,

on his part is hard to suppose. Yet he takes no notice of any King Duncan, and " anno Sim. in 1034, Malcolm rex Scotorum obiit, cui Machetad successit." says,

anno in Twisden.

This

is

the more remarkable, because Marian, of whose

work

1033-34, Maslcoluim, king of Scotia, died; Donchad, son succeeded him for five years." Simeon must have held with some of his daughter, and implies that Finleg's son persons who counted Duncan as an intrusive pretender;
use,
said,

Simeon made

had

"

asserted his rights during the whole time.

Malcolm

III.,

whom Simeon

This becomes clearer at the accession of " son of the describes as king of Cumberland," thus
tanist

owning that Duncan had been appointed

under his maternal grandfather, and

had ever been king of Scots. Sim. entitling him accordingly, but denying that he in 1054. It is recorded by the Northmen that, at this Dunelm. et Florent. Wigorn.
" took the same epoch of the second Malcolm's death, one Karl Hundason kingdom of Scotland," that is to say, assumed the style of ardrigh and they appeal to m the contemporary and undeniable authority of the Orkney bard, Arnor Jarlaskald, of whose
1

poems the authenticity


Caithness,

will hardly

supported

by

the

forces

be questioned. He appeared as king of Scots in of an Irishman acting in Caithness, named

Moddan

of Duncansby, and called" brother (in the sense, I suppose, of brother-in-law) to the king of the Scots, whom Karl appointed to be his general, and, on Thorfinn's He appears to be described as cousinrefusal of tribute, to be Jarl of Katanes.
in various actions

german of Karl. But

Moddan was

defeated, and slain,

by Thorfinn

Sigurdson (daughter's son to Malcolm II.), and by his tutor, Thorkell-Fostri; and Karl, equally unsuccessful in hie own subsequent efforts, disappeared from those
parts,

and

his fate

was never ascertained.


son to Hundi,

Orkneyinga Saga,

p. 31.

Karl's forces,

besides those from Ireland, were raised both in East and


in Cantire
.

He was

i.

e.

Scotland, and especially Canis, otherwise Hvelpr, i. e. Catulus.

West

Sigurd,
1

Tok iha

riki

Skotlandi Karl Hundason.


the arrogance to say,

ther saint or reprobate,


this

Lanigan

ii.

325-6),

m Pinkerton

lias

"

and that of a Scotch


..

fable needs only to be read to be rejected."_ii.


p. 196.
"

saint,

to 8t to St.

Some
Nial's Saga, cap. 86.

Skota konung's brodur


is

M<xUm Mary of the Lowes." Lu V S Latt '""rel,

^^^
M

vi. st. 27.

Moddan

the same Irish name, as that of


in

Modan

Called in the Norse tongue Satiria.

See

of Kilmodan Abbey

Longford ^doubtful whe-

Orkn. Saga,

p. 39, p. 115.

Ixxxiii
Sigurd, before marrying that king's daughter, had defeated the two Scottish jarls, Hundi and Melsnaddi or Melsnata (Maelsnectai), not far from Duncansby, and slain
1"

See Nial's Saga, cc. 86, 87. This Hundi should be Karl's father. Sigurd the himself had a son Hvelpr or Hundi, whom Olaf son of Tryggvi took to Norway also as a hostage, and christened Hlodver. These events happened from twelve to thirteen
latter.

in his youth, for Arnor Jarlasyears after Finleg's death ; and when Karl' was quite Earl Thorfinn's bard, says of him and the war he carried on, kald,
1

"

tlngr

olli

thvi theingill,"

" The youthful king was the cause

thereof."

Therefore Karl coincides with Macbeth in these points

in his probable age, in that

he was a claimant of the crown on Malcolm's death, that he did not then succeed in his claims, and that he is not averred to have perished in the attempt. But he differs
in the names,

difference

however

Karl Hundason being very different from Macbeth Mac Finleg. The is evanescent; for the Norse word Karl is no more of a Scoto-

Pictish name, than Philadelphus or Soter were Coptic names. And the Norse word Hundi was not any name at all, but a nick-name, being given (both to this Celt, and to Hlodver Sigurdson) in the alternative, Hvelpr edr Hundi, Hundi etha Hvelpr,

" either hound or We chiefly, if not solely, meet with it for a puppy." name in Orkney and Caithness and perhaps it was adopted from the Gaelic appellation by which alone a king of Scots of the tenth century (a vile person, but whether
anglice,
5
;

so called

on that account
i.

do not say)
1

is

known
;

to us,

Culen or Catulus.
;

Vide

Olaf.
i,

Trygg.

cap. xcviii. torn.

p. 202, ed.

825

et ap. Snorro, cap. xi. p. 145

Torfaii Ore.

Considering the synchronism of Simeon Dunelmensis; that Malcolm II. could scarcely have any claimant of his inheritance named Karl, otherwise than through his daughter, Sigurd's wife; that no idea of a Norse claim to the succession,
cap. x. cap. xiii.

through Sigurd, is anywhere hinted and that the right and might of such a claim, had it been raised, would have been with Malcolm's grandson, the valiant Thorium Sigurdson, Earl of Orkney and Katanes I am induced to the belief, that Macbeth in
; ;

his

youth was known in the northern jarldoms by the Teutonic appellation of Karl, man, and that his father, Finnleikr Jarl, who fled before Sigurd Hlodverson at the
Skidamyri,
p

Mel

is

the regular equivalent of the Gaelic


in

'Olli, in causa fuit,

from the verb

velld, efficere,

Maol or Mai.
i

causa esse.
*

Therefore I have rendered the ambiguous


systrson, applied to

mean standing by

itself

for,

added on to

word

Moddan (Orkn.

p. 30),

other names,

we

find

Sigurd Hund and Thorer

by cousin-german, and not nephew.

Hund

in

Norway.

12

Ixxxiv
Skidamyri, was likewise the Hundi Jar], dog, whom the same prince defeated, also in Caithness ; the son's title standing in favourable antithesis to the father's. Finleg did not fall by northern hands, neither did this Hundi or Hvelpr ; and* Maelsnectai,
the

name of
The most

this

Hundi's colleague

in the war,

was a name used

in the

house of

Ruadri.
violent domestic occurrence of Macbeth's reign happened in 1045, the bloody battle in which Crinan, father of the deceased Duncan, fell, namely, preelium inter Albanenses invicem, in quo occisus est Crinan Abbas Dunceldensis et

multi

alii cum eo, i. e. novies viginta heroes. Tigh. It is written, that Macbet filius Finlach gave lands to the Culdees, i. e. the Chapter, of Lochlevin. Eegr. of Lochl. But very few of his acts have been permitted to survive. In 1054, Siward, Earl of Northumberland, was sent into Scotland by the Confessor, and gained a battle over

Macbeth,
Flor.

whom
ibid.

he put to

flight,

fugavit.

Sim. Dun. in anno. Chron. Sax. ibid.;


refuge at his court in 1052, by

slain Roger Hoveden between the men of Albany and the Saxons, in which 3000 of the former and 1500 of the latter fell, and on the Saxon side a certain Albanian (to judge from his name) called Dolfinn, son of Fiuntur Ann.

Wig. name Osbern and Hugo, fought on Macbeth's


in anno.

Two Norman

nobles

who had found


side

and were

Ulster Annals describe

it

as a battle

Ult. in 1054.

By

like order of

King Edward, the Earl constituted Malcolm Ceannmor

king

Sim. et Flor. ibid. It cannot be said what portion of the country he succeeded in conquering. But whatever Siward may have proclaimed after gaining the battle,
the accession of Malcolm

is Siward universally dated more than two years later. died the next year, and Malcolm resumed the war in 1056. On the 5th of December 1056 (Fordun) Macbeth was slain in a battle fought against Malcolm, at

Lumphannan

in

Aberdeenshire

and he was buried in the royal cemetery of lona.

.nd magnified through a mist of lies, partly fabricated in honour of the house of Stuart, but now immortalized and enshrined for

His fame has been both obscured

ever.

After the battle of Lumphannan, Lulach


of Moray,
first

Mac Gilcomgain, son to the burnt Maormor cousin once removed from Macbeth, and perhaps his stepson and

In the Nomina ward, was proclaimed King at Scone by the opponents of Malcolm. he is Lulach Fatuus; in Wyntown, vi. 19, Lulawch Fule; in the Chron. Regum

Regum
1

Scotise,

temp. Willelm.

filii

David, simply Lulach ; and in the Chron. Rhyth-

micum
It

may be answered,
line of Indulf.

that perhaps

Macbeth
would re-

main
ever
leg.

just the synchronism of


is

Simeon, and what-

did not claim from the Malcolms, but from the

conformable in the circumstances of Fin-

competing

If so, there

Ixxxv
micum
(before 1291) it is, absurdly, Lahoulan; MSS. of the Duan have Lulagh and Lugaidh". The Mac Gilcomgain of Ulster Annals is nepos filii Boidhe in Chron. Keg. Scotorum. Perhaps it should be filieo Boidhe, as Gruoch was termed; and the nepos Whatever it means, the traditional filiation is ambiguous in the Latin of those days.

in

Mac

is

of a greater weight than such a passage can have.

But

in that passage

correct either the copy or the author) we have Lulach's only title in blood, that I am aware of, to become tanist of the supreme crown, namely

(howsoever

we should

his descent,

of Kenneth Macduff.

probably maternal, and through the lady Gruoch", from Boidhe, son His reign was of four months (Nomina Regum), or of four and

a half (Chron. Reg. Scot., and the prose dates in Chron. Elegiacum) ; but in the elegy
itself,

" Mensibus

infelix

Lulach tribus extiterat rex.

Nevertheless, the old Mr. O'Conor's copy of the

Duan Albanach

says expressly,

" Seacht mbliadhna i bfhlaitheas Lulaigh," " Seven v. 104. years was the reign of Lulagh."

Another copy of that poem has seven months, seacht mis. He was overpowered and slain by Malcolm at a place called Essei in Strathbogie (Norn. Reg. Pict.) in 1057. accounted daft or fatuus, headlong temerity was probably his defect, rather Though
than supine imbecility. His want of prudence was fatal to his cause, for Tighernach states that he was slain per dolmn, and the Chron. Eleg. runs thus,
" Armis ejusdem Malcolomi
Fata
viri fuerant in

cecidit,

Strathbolgin apud Esseg,

Heu!

sic incaute

rex miser occubuit."

He was

buried along with Macbeth in lona,


" Hos
in

pace vires tenet insula lona, sepultos

In tumulo regum, Judicis usque diem."

And

the consideration of his case

is

essential to the reign of

Macbeth, the topic of

this note.

His reigning seven years can only be true, in case he was associated to the crown during the seven last years of Macbeth's reign, and died in or after the seventh year
of his

own

kingship, but only in the fourth or fifth

month of his own

separate reign.
I

would

"
*

The

latter male, for


left

it is

a distinct name.

only does Boece charge her with instigating the

This lady

a sinister reputation.

For not

usurpation he imputes to Macbeth, but

Wyntown

Ixxxvi
I

would

fling it aside as a clerical error, did I not

meet with circumstances, indicating

both that he so reigned, and for that number of years. Ulster Annals say, at 1058, " Lulach Mac Gilcomgain, arch-king of Albany, was slain in battle by Maelcolaim Mac Doncha;" and Tighernach had said at the same year, "Lulach, king of Albany,

was

slain

after which, in the


in battle

by Colum Mac Donchada, by stratagem." Then come other intervening events ; same year, " Macbeth Mac Finnlaich, arch-king of Albany, was slain " by Maelcholaim Mac Doncha ;" and in Tighernach, Macbetad Mac Finlai by Maelcolaim Mac Donchada." These statements declare
that,

was

slain

though one

year killed both kings, Lulach died first. Now Tighernach O'Brain died at Clonmacnois in A. D. 1088 (Ann. Inisfal.), thirty-one years after Macbeth and Lulach.

And

was born

he was not born later than about 1020, though perhaps earlier, for Marianus " in 1028, and spoke" of liim as Tighernach senior meus." And, therefore,

the latter is likely to have been Lulach's senior himself. But Tighernach could scarce have been ignorant" that Macbeth had ruled the whole of Albany during seventeen years of his

own

lifetime.

Therefore

when he represented Lulach (no matter

if

incorrectly) as dying king of Albany before Macbeth, who had been such for so many He did, in effect, years, he did, in effect, declare that they had been kings together.

deny that Lulach was, in the common sense of it, Macbeth's successor; for had he been such, the very phrase, Lulach, king of Albany, previously unheard'of, must have first reached the ears of Tighernach, together with the news of Macbeth's death. Conjoint reigns occur

among the Picts, num. 43, 48, 63, 73; and of the Scoto-Picts, Kochaidh and Grig reigned together for eleven years. Such authors as Boece and Buchanan are not to be quoted as evidence per se; but their unexplained statement, that Macbeth reigned for ten years like the best of kings, and for seven years like the
Boetius,
xii. fol.

worst of tyrants, strangely coincides with the premises.

246, b;

Buchanan,
even imagined she was Duncan's widow, and married his slayer,
"

historian died at fifty-five, he

was twenty-four

at

who
Dame Grwok
his

the death of Macbeth.


*

emys wyf

It

would be captious to reply, that

this an-

nalist

has mistaken the year, putting 1058, for

The truth may


in

be, that she

was privy

to her

December, 1056, and April or May, 1057.


it is

For

husband's death and did marry with his destroyer,

1032, when Gilcomgan was burned.

See O'Conor
this

not. in

Ann. Ult.,

p.

327.

If

one thing to misdate slightly the occurrences o f a foreign kingdom, and another to ignore a long and famous contemporary reign. The
priest

were understood of some other Tighernach, the case would yet stand well. For sixty-eight
years was no long
ligion,
life

may now

live at

Clonmacnois,

who

will say, that

for an ancient

man
But

of reif

Louis Philippe acceded in 1831, for 1830; but not he that will say, that he acceded four months
ago.

and celebrated for learning.

the

Ixxxvii
vii. 85. It divides his reign at the precise point of seven years, and changes temper, with no alleged reason, but in harmony with that of a Fatuus. read in a text of the contemporary Duan, that Lulach did reign seven years ; we

Buchanan,

its

We

collect

death of

from his other contemporary, Tighernach, that he must have reigned before the Macbeth and have found in historians the assertion, that Macbeth's last
;

seven years strangely differed from the prior ten. It remains to corroborate the latter by the testimony of worthier authors. Marianus Scotus (born in 1028, as he states,
p.

450, ed. Pistorii, 1613, and twenty-nine years old

when Macbeth

died) says, at the

Machctad Komae argentum seminando pauperibus distribuit. Simeon of Durham, who died about half a century later than Marian, at the same year says the same, only putting the word fpargendo for the words seminando pauperibus.
year 1050,
Scotias

Eex

Lulach died in 1057, and 1050 is the year at which his Duan reign commenced, and Marianus at which the historians date the change in Macbeth's administration.

money to Eome, nor that he sent it but he couples the ambiguous word distribuit with the gerund seminando, which graphically exhibits him casting his largesses among the crowd. Wyntown, a simple and faithful so understood the matter: writer,
neither avers that he took the
;

"

Quhen Leo the Tend

[ninth]

was Pape of Rome,

As

pjlgryne to the curt he come,


in his

And

almus he sew [seminavit] sylver


vi.

Til all pure folk that had myster [need]."

p. 226.

in Scotland before the end of the year 1052 Hoveden in anno. the fact of his pilgrimage to Rome (of which Canute the Great had set the Certainly example some twenty years before) can only be denied by putting a harsh construc-

But he was again

tion on the words of Marianus, or by rejecting his testimony, than which we cannot But that fact, if adlook for better, as he had not emigrated to Germany in 1050. mitted, remarkably confirms the premises, for it shews him actually quitting for a

and therefore intrusting to another, the helm of government in the year in And, if he intrusted it to another, then to what other than him, who is question. asserted to have come to the crown at that very date, and who is assumed to have
time,

been king of Albany before Macbeth's death ? Likewise the reading of the Duan, which confines him to months, gives seven months, a number quite different from all
the other accounts of his sole reign.
It

may

therefore well be credited, that his

For the entire reign was seven years, and his sole reign of three or four months. in general leads us to suppose, in opposition to documents authority of the Scottish the Irish annalists, that Lulach did survive Macbeth.
I

am

Ixxxviii

am not only but am unable to


I

son of Finleg is place of a name in the ancient


:

Macbeth's claim (hereditary or 1 tanastic) to the crown, I do not understand how the satisfy myself as to his appellation. called son of Beth or how a filiation, even if true, could supply the
at a loss for
;

mode

of nomenclature.

Macbeathaidh M'Ainmirech and

in the ninth

Yet we read of his contemporary, century St. Macbethu and two other Irish

Sax. Chron. in 891. Probably it expresses the mother's pilgrims visited England. name, and so resembles the use of Mac Ere, with this difference, that the great fame of Erca, the mother of kings, partly superseded Muirchertach's own name, but Macbeth

had no other.
for Sophia,

wisdom

is

The name Beathaig is said, in Armstrong's Dictionary, to be Gaelic and the Gaelic Society's Dictionary says that Beathag means Rebecca. As blessed, and Rebecca was blessed, this curious identity of dissimilar names

resolves itself into the Latin Beata.

We

know

not

who Macbeth's mother was

for

Wyntown's

tale,

that she was Duncan's sister, and that of Boece, that she was Doada,

Duncan's maternal aunt, have no firm basis in history. But the name Beathaig, or Beata in Latin, is the same with that of Bethoc (as the older Latin documents' term
her),

daughter to Malcolm

II.,

wife to Crinan of Dunkeld, and mother of

Duncan

the Beatrix of Fordun, Boece, and Buchanan.

Chronicles of Melrose, for


to

apparent from the Elegiacal cannot understand them otherwise than by taking Bethoc
is

That

mean Beata:
" Abbatis Crini, jam
diet! filia regis,

Uxor

erat Bethoc, nomine diyna sibi."

formed on the types, Beathaidh, Bethad, or Betad, and, by contemporary Hetad; and Beathaigh, Bethach, or Betac; fortheBethu of the Saxon, though curious, cannot be relied on. This oscitancy may be referred to its irregular and exotic origin. It is singular that the very same alternation shews itself in Daoda
is

The name

clerical error,

and Doaca, Macbeth's mother in Boece and in Buchanan; being, as it were, decapitations of Bethod and Bethoc. Therefore I take Macbethach, Macbeathaidh, Micand suspect it to signify, in ; of Malcolm, gave birth to Finleg's son, daughter either before or during her union with Crinan, or after some dissolution thereof. The legend that he was son to Duncan's sister, would make him a grandson of Bethoe,
beatha, Macbeth, Macbethu, &c., to
this particular instance, that Bethoc,

mean

Filius Beata;

while Boece makes him her nephew

Wynt.

vi.

6, v.

47

Boetius, 246, b.

But the
same

Since the time of Kenneth III. or IV., son

and the nearer


z

line of Duff.

of Malcolm, the

two principles of succession had

And

as other

women were
ii.

called.

See Char-

been conflicting; and the former gaining upon


the latter, to the prejudice of both Indulf's line

tul.

of Jedburg, ap. Pink.

192.

Ixxxix
same fable of
into a wood,
his birth supposes the incontinence" of his

mother ;

for she sauntered

where she met


"

fayr

man
mesoure, &c.

Of bewte
Thar

plesand, and of hycht


in all
:

Proportiowned well
in tliar gainyn

and thar play

That persown by that woman lay, And on her that tyme to sowne gat
This Makbeth."
vi.

18, vv. 59-74.

That

lover, it is added,

calling

him Makbeth- Fynlak, not son


"

was the Devil himself; which accounts for Wyntown always of Fynlak; but does not equally agree with hib
Of
this

Latin quotation,
matere are thire wers

In Latyne wryttene to rehers

Fynlake natus percussit eum Macabeda."

But if we substitute Finleg for Satan, and Duncan's mother for his sister, Macbeatach in one word becomes Mac Beatach in two, and the whole affair receives elucidation. The blood of Malcolm II. is as good in Macbeth as in his half brother
Duncan, legitimacy excepted
miller's
;

and

if it

was proposed to make the bastard of the

daughter tanist of all

In A. D. 994, Kenneth
Ult.

Albany, that argument was abandoned. III. or IV. father of Malcolm II., grandfather of Bethoc
occisus,

and great-grandfather of Duncan, was a suis


It is said, the lady Finele or Fenella,

and per dolum.

Tigh. and Ann.

daughter of Cruchne or Cruthneth, thane of Angus or Forfar, and mother to Cruthlint, chieftain of Mearns, instigated her son To revenge his to murder her father, for which he was put to death by Kenneth.
death and to advance the rival interests of the families of Culen and Duff, she allured Kenneth into her house (probably Glammis castle) and there assassinated him. It

may
a

Who,

therefore,

could

not

be

" nomine

the Scoto-Saxon era, the history of the house of

digna."

But

it is

very plain, that the Scoto-

Kuadri

in the lines of

Finleg and Gilcomgan was

Saxon successors of Ceannmor, and their writers,


delivered a different sort of history, both in state-

obscured, partly by silence and partly by false-

hood, and to us remains the amusement of conjecture

ment and
ditions.

in suppression,

Till

from the previous traFordun had established the manu-

but we may as well judge ; Warbeck by Tudor testimony, as that

the case of
of

Macbeth

facture of Scotch history, both

modes of thinking

and Ceannmor by the language of the Duncanites


of that era.

continued alive, and between them Wyntown's honest mind was bewildered, and so are our's. In

IRISH AECH. SOC. NO.

6.

xc
may be
that this family (otherwise unknown) were Picts". supposed, from their names, his son Malcolm II., who was treacherously slain at a similar fate befell
family.
1

In 1033-4

Glammis by the same Angusian


vi.

See Fordun,

iv.

32,41, 44; Boetius, 233,

lady's pp. 105, 234, 246; Buchanan, name and of its resemblance to Finleg, has published this account of Duncan's death
:

10.

John of Fordun, availing himself of that

He was slain by the crime of that family who had killed both his grandfather and iv. his great-grandfather, of whom the chief was Machabeus, son of Finele ." cap. 44.
"

he sought to load Mactransforming Mac Finleg into Mac Fincle, Son of Fenella, an hereditary murderer of kings. And in this knavery of Fordun beth with odium as the whole notion of his being thane of Angus, or, as it is sometimes styled,

By

originated 1 thane of Glammis, a residence of the lords' of Angus, very near Forfar. Boece, who the fiction of Mac Finele, reverted to the traditions which made could not stomach

him the near connexion of Malcolm and Duncan, but disguised his paternal origin under the fictitious name of Synele, and, with Fordun, placed him in the thanedom of of Cromarty were Angus. In this manner the old, and probably true, traditions Thane of Angus or Glammis merely signifies son of Fenella. But Finleg,
upset.

of the North, or country above the Grampians. Malbrigid, and Macbeth were mormaers note g See above, p. Ixxx,
.

However, without detracting from the infamy of these liars, I would offer this remark. All parties seem agreed to regard Macbeth, considered as an aspirant to the
crown, as
the

son of a woman, and to find in her bloo^d, either his claim to the crown,

And if in fact it were not so, I do not clearly see how that or his hostility to it. idea should have established itself. Though Finleg M'Ruadri, mormaer of Crombath
and the Croeb, was a powerful toparch, nothing indicates him, and no one considered
him, as contributing to the fulfilment of the third salutation
( //.)

No.
b

XX.
calls

Those who record them having no such knowBut, on the other hand, the
in the Norn.
i.

Fordun, who never mentions Finlegh, but


his

ledge or intention.
father
c is

mother

filia

Cruchne, comitii de Angus, cui


c.

called

Cunechat

Kegum.

nomen Finele
d

32.

Mr. Chalmers
calls

Fordun

406), that him son of Finlegh, ami that he menasserts (Calcd.

from topographical ignorance, has introduced (in Act v. scene 2) a thane of


Shakspeare,

tions nothing of

him or

his father being

maormor

Angus bearing arms against the thane of Glammis.

or thane of Angus. It seems that he had not read

XC1

No.

XX.

Seepage 153.

" on the origin of the Cruithnians," occurs in the Book of Ballymote, immediately after the opening section, beginning, 650 Nenniup, which I have numbered sec. I. (see above, p. 26). It is as follows

The

section

t)e bunab Cpuicneach uno peo.

Of the

origin of the Cruithnians here.

Cpuichne mac Cmje, mic


tnic

tuccai,

pappcalun, mic Gjnoin, mic 6uam, miclTlaip, mic Pachecc, mic lapech,mic

Cruithne, son of Cing, son of Luchta, son of Partholan, son of Buan, son of Mas,
son of Fathecht, son of Japheth, son of

Noe.
&o
.1.

Noee
-|

Cpuicneach Secc meic Cpuichneac unnpo pib, pibach, poola, popepeno, CaIpe achaip
ippi je.
in

cecbliaban

He was

the father of the Cruithnians,

and reigned an hundred years. These are


the seven sons of Cruithne, viz.
:

Fib, Fi-

chach, Caicce, Cipig,

poinbpec
cilli
:

pecc panoaib po peapanb, uc bvjcic Colum


i

dach, Fodla, Fortrenn, Cathach, Caitce, Cirig; and they divided the land into

seven divisions, ut dixit Colum-cille:

TTIoippeipep bo

Cpuichne clamn,
i

Rambpec Glbam
Caicce,
Cipijj,

pecc paino,

Seven of the children of Cruithne Divided Alba into seven portions;


Caitce, Cirig, Cetach of children',

Cechac clunn,

pib, pibac, pocla, popcpeann.

Fib, Fidach, Fotla, Fortreann.

Ocup ip e amm jac a peapanb, uc epc Pib


peliqua.

pip bib pil pop


-|

And
that
is

it is

name

of each

man

of them

Ce

-\

Caic,

-\

given to their respective portions,


Fib, and Ce, and Cait, et reliqua.

ut

est,

pib

,5^:1111.

bliaona ippije. pioac


6.

.^l.
.Ij:;:.

bliaban. 6puibe pone, popcpeanb

Fib reigned xxiv. years. Fidach xl. Bruide Pont. Fortreann Ixx. years. Fortreann Ixx.
years and xx.
B. Gant.
beccan,

popcpeann
-

.Vrpc.

Upponc.

Caic ba

B. Urpont.
Uleo.

Cait

two

bliaoan ap .pp. Uleo. Cipig .Itpcpc. b. Ce .jcn. bliaban. 6. Uleo. 6. 5 anc

Ce
.

xii.

Cirig Ixxx. years. years. B. Uleo. Aenyears.

Qenbeccan, im. 6. Upjanc. Caic

.fpf..

im g B. Urpont. Cait xxx.

bliaoan

B. Gnith.

'

See above,
is

p.

51, where the genealogy of


differently given.
'.

Aenbeccanim.

The

scribe appears to have

Cruithne
'

somewhat

See above,

p. 155, note

taken the numeral denoting the year of the reign, for im. the usual contraction for In the

imoppo.

XC11
bliaoan. 6.
J5 n ' c h'

pmecca

.lr.
-

bliaoun.

B. Gnith.

Finecta

Ix. years.
i.

B. Urgnith.

ft.Upjmch. ^UIDID. 5 a bp e

6. pech.i.

Guididh. Gadbre. B. Feth


B. Urfeichir.

^eip
xl.

.1.

b.

6. Uppeicip.

5 e r c5P UID

&

Gestgruid

xl.

Geisi.year. B. Cab.

6.

Cab.
list is so corrupt that thus given in the manuscript:
it

The remainder of the


lation.

would be

useless to attempt a trans-

It is

.^cpc. b.

.6.

Upcal.
pip oib.

6puioe ponr
-|

.per;:.

b.

Cnic

pi

Ulao
b. b.

paoap
b.

oobeprea p' b. per jac .1. uc epc illeabpaiB na Cpuirneac 6pume Gpo

b.

Upper panoa na peap


b.

.li. Upcinc oe Ruaile po jab-

5a P c

CIpjapc

b.

cino

Upcmo.
The

b.

Uip.

b.

Upuip.

b.

5P lcn
list

b.

Upjgiich. b. tTlum. b.

Upmuin.

gross inaccuracies of the

sition that the transcriber (not

of kings can only be accounted for on the suppoperhaps the transcriber of the Book of Ballymote, but
in double

some former copyist) found the names written

columns

(a thing very

com-

mon

in ancient Irish manuscripts), and, not perceiving that the


line.

columns were

distinct,

he copied them in one continuous


as follows:

On

this supposition the list

may be

corrected

pib

.^pcmi.
.pel.

bliaDna ippije.
bliaonu.
6. Ponr.
6.
.p:r.

piouc

popceano .Ijcj:. Cuic oa bliaoan ap


Cipij
.Vycx. bl.

Upponr.
eo.

6.
6.

5 ar>c.

And so on, where the reader will observe that the intermixture of the Bruides with the other names will be fully explained until we come to the paragraph which has been given above without a translation in it the corruption is much greater: but it is also explained by supposing the manuscript from which the transcriber
;

copied to have been written thus

Up^ep
pi

.ppp.

bliaoan.
bli.

6. Upcal.

6pume pone -Wfoe aobepceup'.


[i.

6. Cine. 6. Upcinc. 6. per. 6. Upper.

Ulao ...... [bpui]


e.

ppi]

jac

pip oib

Ran&a
former copy of this list of kings Oenbegan is assee above, p. 15o. signed a reign of 100 years
;

But the present copy


ruptions that
it is

is

so full of errors

and cor-

of no value.

XC111

panoa na peap

......

6. Ruuile.

po jabpaoap .1. uc ept illeabpaib na Cpuicneac

6. Gpo.

6.
6. 6.

Cmo.

And
came

so on.
to the

'

The transcriber ought to have written down the first column, until he words illeabpaib na Cpuicneac, and then to have begun the second

column, 6. pone; 6. Upponc, &c. If this conjecture be well founded, it will follow that Bruide Pont was the last of the first series, and the first of the kings who took
the

common

title

of Bruide.

The words

pi

Ulab would seem


it is

to

was King of Uladh, or of the Dalaradian Picts ; but we should read ano uao. (See above, p. 156.)

more probable that

imply that B. Pont for pi ulao

The Book

have already remarked (see copies of the Irish Nennius.


sect.
I.

In fact, as I of Lecan contains three different copies of this section. note q ), the Book of Lecan contained two p. 154, supra,
is

In the first of these the chapter which I have marked " Britonia omitted, and the work begins with sect. II., insola," p. 25, supra, " Saxons" III. p. 29, supra), omitting, however, the &c., down to the word (sect. Then follows list of British cities.
:

t)o

bunao Cpuicnec

po.

Of the

origin of the Cruithni this:

Cpuichne mac Cinje, mic 6ucca, mic papcalon, mic Qjnon, mic 6uam, TnicTTIaip, mic pachechc, mic lauao, mic lachpeo, mic Nue, mic 6aimiach.
lpheachaipCpuichnech-| ceo bliaoain oo ipp'5' amail a oeapap peamamo. Seachc meic Cpuichnech mpo .1. pio,
-]

Cruithne was the son of Cinge, son of


Luchta, son of Parthalon, son of Agnon, son of Buan, son of Mas, son of Fathecht,
son of Jadud, son of Jathfed, son of Nea,
son of Lamech.
lie

was the father of the Cruithnians,

Pioach, polcla,

Popcpeno, Caic, Ce,

and he reigned an hundred years, as was said before. The seven sons of Cruithne are these: Fid, and Fidach, Foltla, Fortrenn, Gait, Ce, Cirig
;

Cip'5; T ' .UH. peanoaib panopaca peapc-eoluch ano, amail aobepc

and they divided

his land into seven parts, as the learned

man
TTIotppeirep DO

said:

Cpuichne claino
paint);

Seven of the children of Cruithne


Divided Alban into seven portions;

Rainn Qlbain ippeachc

Cair,

Cait,

XC1V
Caic, Ce, Cipij cecach

damn

Gait, Ce, Cirigh of the

hundred

chil-

Pib, Pioach, polcla, Poipcpeanb.

dren.
Fib, Fidach, Foltla, Foirtrann.

Ocup

ipe

amm

each pip oib


-\ -\

pil

pop a
.;tiii.

And

each gave his

name

to his

own

land;

peapano, uc Pib, Ce, pioec DO jobpab bib. a

Caic, ipc.

as Fib,

and Ce, and

Gait, &c.
[i.
e.

Thirteen
reigned].

kings of them possessed


pijuao,-] &puioe
oib,
-|

6puoa pone .f^


ppi
aili;

aobepce
peap

each peap

po jubpaoap cpe .1. ap. epe illebpaib na Cpuichnech.

panna na c. uc

Bruda Pont, thirty kings afterwards, and Bruide was the name of each man of
them
other
;

men

and they took the portions of the e. of the former [i. kings] for
fifty years, as it is in

one hundred and

the

books of the Cruithnians.

The second form


and
is,

of this ancient fragment of history occurs in the

same connexion,

for substance, the

same

as that given above, pp. 50, 5

1.

After the same account

of the children of Galeoin, son of Hercules,

who seized upon the islands of Orkney, k there follows the genealogy of Cruithne, as quoted already, note , p. 50, and then
we
have:
Ip

he aehaip Cpuichnech,
ippije.
.1.

Dain
tnopo

cee bliaSeachc meic Cpuiehne


-| -|

He was
are

the father of the Cruithnians,

and reigned an hundred years.


the seven
sons

These
Fid,

pio,

-|

p\oach,

Poclu,
;

-|

Popeoi;cic

of Cruithne,

peann, Caic,

Ce,

-\

Cipic

uc

Colam

cilli.

and Fidach, and Fotla, and Fortreann, Gait, and Ce, and Ciric, as Columbcille
said.

Then

follow the verses, as given, p. 50, after


i

which we read

Co po pomopeac
peapann,
)

.un.

pannaib
pil

in

ip

amm each pip oib


-|

pop

So that they divided the land into seven portions ; and each man gave his

a peapano, uc epc Pib, Ce, Caic, ipc. con jobpao bib poppo; .;ciii. pi jubaip Onbecan mac Caic mic Cpuichne aipopiji

name
sessed

to his

own

territory: as Fib, Ce,

Gait, &c.
[i.

Thirteen kings of them pose. reigned]; and Onbecan, son

na pecc pann

pin.

of Gait, son of Cruithne, seized upon the supreme sovereignty of those seven divi-

Then follows, as in the text (p. 50, supra), pinoacca pa plaich n-6penn, &c. The third copy of the same document occurs in the beginning of what I suppose
to

xcv
have been a second transcript of the Irish Nennius, which begins as in the Book of Ballymote, and the manuscript from which the text of the present work is taken, with the section, Ego Nennius, &c.
to
11

After that section

we have

the following

t)o bunaoaib na Cpuichneach anopo booeapoa.

Cpuichne mac Injje mic lucca mic pappchalon mic 6uam mic TTlaip mic pachechc mic lachpec mic Naei. Ip h-e achaip Cpuichnech ceo bt. oo pi^e. ce Sechc meic Cpuichne anopo .1. pib Cipich, pt. peachc panoaib po a peapano, ipe amm each pip oib pil pop a peapann amujj. pib imoppo pannpao
i
-|

-|

-\

ceachpa bliaoaria pichic t>o Upponncatc VT;CII. Upleoce


Upjjanc caic
.ppp. b.

piji.

Pioach
.1*.

.;cl.

bt.

6puio puinc. Poipcpenn


.Ipy:^.

.Ijc^e.

b.

p\.

Upleocipich
^l. b.

b.

^jancaenbeccan

.m. b.

juobpe, b. Pech .1. Claupjapc cpichu b .b. Uppcal 6puioi ^ep.i.b.b. Uppechcaipsepcjuipio .b. pijulao oe aobepchea ppi each peap oib punoa na peap. 6. POHC cpicha
^jnich

pmoacca
.1.

6pu5nich

5111010

-|

Uppeuo. 6. Ruale po jabpaoap. 6. ap bt. .uc a lebpaib na Cpuichneach. 6puio 6po. 6. 5 a 1!C ^- ^P5 a P c & Cinn. oicicup 6. Upchino. 6. Uip. 6. Upuip. 6. 5n ocn 6.Up5poch, 6. ITluin. 6. Upumain. 6. Ip amlaio pin po ppic.

Cmc.

6.

Upchmoc.

6. PCUC.

6.

'

This

is

also

very corrupt
it is

the former copies,


it.

and as it adds nothing to what we have learned from ; not worth our while to attempt a translation or a correction of

The

scribe appears to have been sensible of its incorrectness

when he adds
by the

the

apology, Ip beginning, 6picania inopola, &c., as given above, p. 27.

amlaio

pin po ppic,

" Thus

it

was found."

It is followed

section

(T.)

No. XXI.
Since the note
is
vi. p. x.

Seepage 154.

not found to exist

was printed, I have learned that the gloss scuite, wanderer, elsewhere, and that suspicion therefore arises of dictionaries

having been interpolated, with a view to that very purpose to which I have applied them. This has induced me to expend some further observations on the subject. The first point in it is, that an indigenous etymology produced the word Scoti, having one T, and the O long by nature. Scotus was a word in their own language,
valent to Pictus, and explaining
it

Though
lose

Isidore's direct assertion,

that

weight from his making it equimay to mean punctured with the painting needle,
yet
which the
See above,
copy seems to have concluded,

This second transcript begins immediately

first

after the

Wonders

of Britain

and Man, with

p. 120.

XCV1
yet
it

shows that he knew of no origin for


ix. torn.
iii.

it out

41 4- Ed. Arevali. It Etymol. did it even become such by adoption ; nor


p.

is is

of their own language. Isid. Hisp. not a Latin word; it is not British, nor
it

fetched from the Teutonic tribes, in

any form that

can esteem specious.

when

those tribes were scarce and ocean: to which date other weighty considerations may be joined. Firstly, it is absurd, and out of nature, that the Roman authors should exchange a name handed

But the name came up under Julian at latest, beginning to move upon the empire's western shores

down by Py theas,
one freshly
furnished
it.

Eratosthenes, Cassar, Strabo, Pliny, Tacitus, Ptolemy, &c., to adopt introduced Saxons, Franks, and Alans, supposing their dialects had

by

while foreigners

use of it to one of their races, Secondly, the Irish historians restrict the which exhibits the usual difference between the employ it generally ;

native and foreign, proper and improper, use of a term. Let us therefore pronounce, with Isidorus, that whosoever were called Scoti were so called propria lingua.
It

remains doubtful

who they were

that were so styled, and when, and why.

third century, had used the Porphyry, an Asiatic sophist of the


XKUTUIV,

That word ZKurua or

The third of Scotica; gentes, seems to me very unlikely. of geography' by different authors, but ascribed to one ^Ethicus, is a the fragments mere extract from the first book of Orosius ; and Ilegesippus is a composition of the twelfth century. Therefore Ammianus, circa 390, is our first written authority; but we cannot otherwise understand him, than that those marauders were known by that
where Jerome put

name

in the year of which, as well as that in which, he wrote, viz., in A. D. 360. That Constans in 343 had been opposed to Scoti may be conjectured; but it cannot be inferred from the expressions of Ammian. When the name in question began to be used
in Ireland
is

unknown, and how

it

was there used

is

important.

If it

were an ancient

name

of the Irish for themselves,

unknown

to foreigners until they

had improved their

acquaintance with Ireland, but then adopted by them generally (as foreigners know the names German or Allemand, but have to learn the name Duutsch), it follows that
the

name

is

vernacular

among the

Irish people.

But such

(I believe) it neither

is,

nor

ever was.
Britain.

Unwritten discourse does not


to writers, their date

so style them, nor does that of the Celts of

late in Ireland, and their manner of using almost all possessed some Latin learning; unsatisfactory. They and a Gaelicized adoption of the Latin word Scotus may prove no more than is proved " by Tighernach's plain Latin monumenta Scotorum." It is not evident what word we are to accept for it in Irish. The poem ascribed to St. Fiech of Sletty, st. 1 8, em-

the

Then as word perhaps

is

ploys the dative plural Scotuibh, than which an earlier instance

may

(perhaps) not
readily

Ad Calcem Pomp. Mete,

p. 62.

Ed. Gronovii, 1772.

XCV11
That is Scotus with an Erse inflexion. But others have Cineadh readily be found. And a chronicle cited by Dr. O'Conor varies in the name, speaking of Rifath Scuit. Scut or Scot, from whom proceeded the Scuit. Proleg. n, Ixxxvi. But this name
taken from Mount Riphseus ; the Scythian my thus, garnished with a scrap of Scythian geography. That either the Irish nation, or that major portion of it with which their mythologists connect the Scythian mythus, ever called or knew themselves by
is

such a name, either generally, or vernacularly, or otherwise, than as some aborigines of America have learned to call themselves Indians, is opposed to the evidences of
fact.

The

derivation from Scythse

is

strictly impossible, for

no nation

so styled itself,
c. 6.

though the Greeks did so call a large body of tribes or nations. Herod, iv. Dr. O'Conor observing this, and that their true name was Scoloti (Herod, ibid.),

tried

to deduce Scoti from Scoloti; thus obstinately maintaining the historical derivation

of the mythologists, but upon a different verbal etymology, and with the disadvanBut it is the wildest excess of tage of the additional and immutable consonant L. credulity, and the lowest prostration of the critical faculty, to believe that the equestrian

nomades of the East galloped away

to the shores of Gaul,

and there dismounted,

and took boats, to go and tramp the forests and bogs of Erin, for no other reason than because semi-barbarous writers, of a class well-known throughout all Europe,
and T, and (what is more) with the wrong rest on the basis of Scot having been the national and vernacular name, without interruption, from the first beginning downThat very portion of the fable wards, than which nothing can appear more untrue.
letters S, C,
S, C, T.

have played some tricks with the

The Scytho-Scolotian theory must

which insinuates truth, by making the Scot colony the


proves
it,

latest

of the Irish denominations,

is

to be a fable, because the recency of the Firbolgian name, which preceded proveable, as I shall show; but will not waste more words on such a topic as
it

this.

I
I

have also observed, that

have observed that Scoti was the name of the Scoti in their own language and it neither is, nor ever was (to our knowledge) the name of
;

the Gaoidhil, or Irish nation, in their

own

discourse; and can scarce be said to have

established itself in their writings, always excepting such as treat of the Scythian

mythus.

Here

is

Since the

name

something to explain, if not to reconcile. is Irish, and the Irish nation did not call themselves

applied over from Ireland to ravage the province of Britannia. Such is our original date and application of the word. The question is, whether it was an And the affirmative may be supposed, from its not being anyexclusive application.

Those

to

whom

the

Romans

first

it.

But who were they?

so, who did? The armaments

of marauders

who came

IRISH ARCH. soc.

6.

where

xcvaii

more or less famous in many history were not the names of nations or countries, but those of belligerent associations of men. Such were the Bagaud*, the Vargi, the Aiteach-Tuatha, the Maroons, the Chouans, and the Pindarrees; but none more to our purpose than the Vikingar' and the Buccaneers, names terrible in the ears of foreigners, yet belonging to no nation

where found earlier, and not being found national in Erin. Thus it would seem as if Irishmen were not Scoti, but expeditions of Irish warriors and pirates were. It may B here well to remind the reader, that names

The

first

instance I

know

whom

David Rothe of Ossory

support the Gwyddyl Fichti bemg probable m itself, it is


to

with animals ornament by diversity of colour; AvOi^, varietated.stmguo.-E. Lluyd; O'Reilly; Scapula, Lex. This laxer sense shews itself in nh morbus (Lluyd), and common speech" for spot or blemish, macula sgot, (ap. Gaeh Soc. Diet.; and Macleod and Dewar's), seemingly in allusion to exanthematous ^orescent maladies. And as regards the matter, it would not be improbable but e reverse, that those Irish marauders, who first came over in fleets of coracles to
ypofoJj
X

Nor is the statement absurd, either in word or in matter For are genuine Irish sgoth glosses for a flower, which will either apply to a people painted" with flowers, as the Britons opposed to Severus were
jrave authority.

ham, Flor. Insulse SS.; Isidori Orig. xiv. cap. 6, torn. iv. p. 171. Arevali. The same Isidorus has flatly affirmed, that Scoti signfied men stained by acupuncture. And it were wrong, in our state of ignorance, to reject with flippancy a positive issertion, which may have been derived from the lost books of Ammian, or some other

of the territorial phrase, Scotia, is in Isidore of Seville,' cites at the year 630. Tractatus, sect. iv. ap Messing-

h and

W (uuv

or

generally, to

in their depredations, were of the Crutheni and this possible that the name thus have inured originating may

subsequent expeditions of the red Irish. But the same gloss hath other idioms,
selected

flowing (I believe) out of the idea of flower

(O'Reilly and O'Brien) ; scoth, choice or best of any thing pooch na B F eap, best part of the army (G. Soc. Diet.). To the same idea belongs scoth,' a youth, a young lad, a son, a young shoot of a plant ; and, perhaps, also scotha and " scuite, said by Mr. brambles used for fences." Now it is O'Reilly to mean certainly no violent supposition, that the bands, who sallied forth from Erin in her piratical era, both were, and called themselves, her r-corh na Bpeap, the flower of her warriors. Besides this masculine noun, we have the same word in the feminine, scoth, sgoth, a boat, or small vessel; scoth-long (boat-ship), a yacht O'Reilly; Gael. Soc.; ArmScotha Hibernis idem sonat quod /ore* sell florum variegatio, et scotadh idem quod celeritas.
"

Scoth, chosen,

strong.
Colgan in Vit.
p. 10.

S. Scutini vel Scothini,

1 1

Jan.,

XC1X
strong. This will scarcely arise out of the first intention of flower. But if the " flower of warriors" had so adopted that description as to make a very name of it, then the vessels in which they plied their lawless business would, in the usual idiom of sailors, receive the same appellation, together with the gender commonly ascribed to ships. What is yon vessel ? She is a pirate. What is her captain ? He is a And so pirate. forth. Should any one say, that Isidore had lightly assumed Scott to be an Erse
for the Latin Picti, that the general use of the name (so rapidly diffused the West) agrees but ill with a narrow derivation from the Crutheni and through that ; the desperate adventures of the Flower of or flower Erin, in their intro-

synonyme

pirate

boats,

duced

this late

but famous name, he would


people get a

(as the case

now

approbation.

When

stands) carry

my humble

new name, we may

also

suppose new circumstances.

TheHiberni did greatly change,


kings.

viz.,

No

light reasoning in the abstract;

from mere landsmen to a race of pirates under seaand reinforced by the fact, that those

signs aspiration, always into the writing of words for the purpose of being pronounced ; and that any eclipsing or obliterated pronunciation of a letter is necessarily an idiom of speech, subsequent in date not only to the word, but to the act of writing it.
I

belligerents were the first (within our knowledge) that obtained the appellation. In considering Irish words with a view to the elucidation of ancient history, it will be of right to bear in mind, that letters, as well as were introduced

have withheld, in No. V.

p. ix.,
it is

my own
long,

because the argumentation of second thought, I will here

briefly state

firm belief concerning the Tuatha Be, and incapable of compression but, upon my persuasion that they were the great order
;

or college of British Druids, flying before the face of the Romans into Ireland will, with equal brevity, set forth my general notion of Irish
origins.

and

Hiberni of the ancients. Emigrations from Great Britain, made at dates unknown, but old enough for the two dialects to have of diverged from their common
type,

course fed from time to time by the arrival of other adventurers or refugees, and forming a population of the extremest ferity.
Firbolg. colony of Gaulish tribes planted along South Britain, and retaining the same names they had borne in Belgium. Cresar speaks of it as a known and historical fact, which remote facts in those countries were not B. G. v. 12. Within

living

memory

Divitiacus, king of the Suessones

also over a great part of Britain

B. G.

ii.

4.

That

and other Belgians, had reigned is to say, British and Gaulish

Belgium were remembered as forming one sovereignty. Within eighty-seven years of their planting in Britain, the Fergusian Scots denied the superiority of the kings of Tara. And we shall make liberal allowance, if we say the Belgaj had held South
Britain
1

50 years before Ceesar assailed

it

a century would, perhaps, satisfy the truth.

n 2

The

The Firbolg invaded Ireland from Britain, not from Soissons or any other part of and Ptolemy (popularly misspelt DamBelgium. Because the Dumnonii of Solinus were the Domhnon or Domhnan of the Irish Firbolg. But they had their name nonii),
from the dyvnon,
is still
i.

e.

deeps, little valleys

among

steep hills,

from which their country

called Devon,

and in Welsh Dyvnaint

single F,

with the M,

indifferently in manuscripts

the permutation of the V, otherwise of perpetual occurrence, and the two consonants used being of no vast age. See Lhuyd's Archaeologia, pp. 221, 228.

So the Irish

MH

sounds V.

The same word

is

Doumn, Douvn, and Doun,

in the

found, in three lives of St. Gwenole, pars Domnonica, ; Domnonicos, and rura Domnonicnsia, from which he collects that there was pagos Diet. Bret, in also a Domnonia among the hills and vales of the Armorican Cornwall

Armorican and

Dom Lepelletier

Doun. The name of the Firdomhnan described the surface of a particular district in the greater island; while the Firbolgian tribe Firbolg, or Belgae by excellence, were, I suppose, from the royal demesnes of Belgica, near the Vcnta Belgarum.

But a people do not thus


till

indelibly receive a

name from the

face of their country,

they have been long and fully settled there. Therefore the Firbolgian conquest was not much older than Ctcsar's time, if it were not a good bit later. And it was the first influx of a civilization, rude indeed, but much superior to that of the Hiberni; the barbara.
first

emerging of a gens

effera

towards the higher rank of the gentes

Tuatha De. The people of Gods, or the people of the [i. e. dear and sacred to the] When the druidic college could no longer maintain in Britain its vast power and mysterious rites, it removed them to Erin, their only sure asylum. They obtheir treasures, arts, and learning, and the in that island more tained
Gods.
superiority

by

a tribe sacer interpresque Deorum, engines of religious awe, and as gods or divine men, than as men, by arms and numbers. At this date, the druidical magic was systemafrom the in Ireland. They have been called Danann, either falsely, tically organized more modern Dani, or ancient Danai; but rather from dan, art, poem, song (see Keating, p. 48,

O'Connor's

ed.),

which derivation,

if it

do not express the Druids, sufficiently

expresses the Bards. The time of the removal of the hierarchy was after the unsuccessful wars of Cynoin A. D. beline's sons against the Romans; of which events the capture of Caractacus,
50.

was the cardinal

point.

have already said that the argument vastly exceeds the


1

and I must, therefore, be excused for speaking meo periculo. space now at my disposal, But Firbolg, saith Gilda Coeman, ruled during thirty-seven years. Therefore, with
their
1

poem, cited by Keating,

p.

39, but of no comparable authority, says

fifty-six years.

Cl
their fulcrum in A. D. 50, our compasses will sweep through A. D. 13 for the advent

of the Firbolg ; and

I suppose it was thereabouts. The magical dynasty prevailed, m according to the Psalter of Cashel, during 197 years, when the era of the Gaoidhil That is to say, the Hiberni, or general population, quasi-indigenous, of Irearises.

resumed that superiority which the Brito-Belgic and Druidical migrations of Britons had wrested from them, changed and improved in its social energies by the infusion of those more advanced races. This falls, as it were, upon the year 247,
land,

according to the Irish chronologers, combined with my date of the transfer of Druidism. But the emancipation of the Gaoidhil from the yoke of the Tuatha De is mythhistorically identified with the rise
is

and establishment of the Scoti. And the year 247 only seven years before the accession of Cormac M'Art, to whom I have (by a curious coincidence, for I had not made this computation) conjecturally assigned the beginnings of the Scoti, as being the first recorded sea-king. But the year 50 was only

named as the cardinal year in the misfortunes of Cynobeline's house, and not with any Therefore there is not idea of its being the actual year of that great transaction. I cannot refrain from thinking, that the durations asreally any discrepancy at all. the seannachies to these fabulous dynasties (durations as short and modest as signed
by
the dates are remote

and extravagant) were based in truth, and may serve us


(H.)

for

clues to its investigation

No. XXII.

Seepage 180.
of preservation, and will give the reader mentioned in the legend

The following documents seem worthy


some of the principal authorities
of St. Cairnech
I.
:

for the history of the parties

The

first is a

in the possession of the Earl of

legend preserved in the book of Dubhaltach, or Dudley Mac Firbis, Koden, p. 112. It relates to the history of Muredhach

Mac Eoghan, and


TTluipeaoac
luip,
i

his wife, Ere, the maternal

aunt of

St.

Carnech.

mac Go^ain cecpe mec


nfluipcfpcac,
-|

aon maraip leo;

Muircadhach, son of Eoghan, had four sons, who had one mother Muircheartach,
:

TTloen, pfpn&ac,

Cijfpnac.

6apc

in-

Moen, Fearadach, and Tighearnach. Earc,


daughter

fean

m Nomen quo Hibernenses se ab iramemorabili O'Con. Proleg. ii. Ixxxviii. distinguunt But its history, meaning, and affinities, seem
quite unascertained
;

ginal Irish (and their colonies in

North Britain),
;

as distinct
its

from the Belgians and Dananns and and Galata; apetymological affinity to Galli

it

belongs only to the ori-

pears to

me

devoid of solid foundation.

Cll

cfrpaip

jean toaipn pij Qlban pin, uc

tnacaip

an

daughter of Loam, King of Alba, was the mother of those four, ut dixit [poeta],

Cecpe mec

la TTluipfoac

Four sons had Muireadhach

ppia h-6pc pa paop p6un,


TTluipceapcac, Gijfpnac,

By Earc,

of noble worthiness,

Muircheartach, Tigearnach,

pfpaooc agup

ITIoeun.

Fearadhach, and Moen.

lap n-euj riiec Gojain, cuj pfpjup,

Conuill ^ulban, Gape mjean ^oaipn, 50 puj pi cerpe mec ele Do .1.

mac

After the death of the son of Eoghan, Fergus, son of Conal Gulban, espoused
Earc, the daughter of Loarn; and she bore

peolim, toapn, 6pennamn, amail appeapr,

-|

Seuona,

four sons more for him,

viz., Fedhlim, Loarn, Brennainn, and Seudna, as was said,

Cerpe mec 05 pfpjup Ppia h-6pc ChuBuio ceuona,


PeolimiD agup toapn, 6pennainn ujup Seuona,

Four sons had Fergus by Ere, The same were worthy:


Fedlhimidh, and Loarn, Breimaiun, and Seudna.

nirpije,
jr,o

Camij Gape pfmpare 50 Cuipnfc po ajup oob 6 meuo a h-aicpije,


pleuccao jaca oapa h-iomaipe 6 m-buoi Caipnfc
i

The

aforesaid Earc

came

to Cairneach

in penitence;

and such was the greatness

Cliopaij 50 h-aipin

of her penitence that she knelt at every second ridge from Tory island to where

naom

ccpic

made
b'uip

pe

Roip Oilij (no Ctilij), opucc pola 05 pnije cpd


61

Saint Cairneach was, in the district of

juc mfoip
DUI.C

uj poccam Chaipnij.
-|

Ross Oiligh (or Ailigh"), at the same time that a dew of blood was issuing

Hlo cfn

ap Caipnfc, a Gape,

poo-

from the top of every one of her fingers


as she

-]

agup jac oapa l?i bup uiprhfc jeubup Gpinn 50 bpur jupob ooo piol, buaio cura buaib mnu, clepi j bib,
pia nfrh,
-| -|

said Cairucach,
to

approached Cairneach. I hail thee, O Earc, and thou shalt go


;

heaven

and one of every two worthy


kings

corhloinn

11

Ross Oiligh or

Ailigli

This was the cele-

tial
i.

pilgrimage from Tory island to Ross Ailigh,

brated palace of Aileach, near Londonderry, for a


full

e.

from one extremity


two.

to the other of the dis-

account of which see the Ordnance

Memoir

of

trict

belonging to her race.

the parish of Templemore, p. 27, sq.


district
p.

The whole
in

Every
adeo

Colgan says

" Hi octo Ercae

filii

was anciently

called

Tir-Ailigh (ibid.,
Ailigh

magnam temporis
ex

successu crevere genviginti sex universas

207);

and probably Ross


called the Rosses,
is

was the

tern et potentiam, ut

eis,

place

now

on the Foyle, near

Hibernia; monarchic, et omnes Tir-eoganiae (vulgo

Oerry.

Ere

said to have passed in peniten-

Tyronia;) et Tirconallise Principes, hi ex Sedna,

cm
1

corhlomn poppa

-\

lap ppiorailfrh eaj61

lupoacca o Caipnfc

lapurii,

paoibij

a ppiopao oocum na jloipe piopume.

kings who shall ever reign over Erin shall be of thy seed; and the best women, and the best clerics, shall be theirs, and success in battle

and combat

shall

bo upon

them.
tions

And

after ecclesiastical ministraspirit passed

from Cairneacb, her

into eternal glory.

6eanoacup Caipnfc an rnaijinpm, cona oe ainmmjcfp .1. Ceall Gapca, aic lonoopcaip Gape, pdjbaio Caipnfc coimeuD ince .1. Cpiooan Gppcop.
-|

its

Cairneach blessed that spot, and hence name, viz., Ceall Earca [Earc's cell],
;

where Earc died

and Cairneach
viz.,

left

person in charge of the place,

Crio-

Q maicleaBap
PS

Cecan TDhec pbipbi-

Pn

dan p the Bishop. This is from the copy of the Book of Lecan Meic Firbisigh.
cheartach

Gape, umoppo, ap uaice plomncfp a

mac muipcfpcac mac Gpca. GapITluipcfpcac mac TTluipfooi^ ca, coij mec lep .1. pfp^up, Dorhnall,
-\

Earc then, from her is her son MuirMac Earca named.


Muircheartach, the son of Muireadhach

and of Earc, had


as

five sons, viz.,

Fearghus,

&aooan, Nellm,
peapr,

~\

Sjanoal, arhuil ap-

Domhnall, Baodan, Nellin, and Scannal,

was

said,

Coij mec TTluipcfptaij5 50 m-blaio Hlec IDuipfoaij; mic Gojam. t)omnall, Nellm gap^ 50 ri-jup
6aoDan, Sjanoal
ip

The five sons of famous Muircheartach, The son of Muireadhach, sonofEoghau.


Domhnall, Nellin,the
sant,
fierce

and puis-

pfpjup (no peop-

Baodan, Sgannal, and Fearghus (or


Feorghus).

Qoep
illi

It

ex Murchertacho prodierunt."
p.

Vit. S. Car-

dacio, et ad
p

Sednam ex Fergussio Ercae

filios."

nech, 2 Mart.

782,

c.

4.

And

in

a note
lib. 2,

he adds

" Hsec colliguntur ex Ketenno,

Perhaps this is the same whom Colgan mentions as a disciple of St. Petroc, or
Criodan
Pereuse, abbot of Padstow
(i. e.

ex Quatuor Magistris in Annalibus, Gilda

Mo-

Petrocstowe),

in

duda

in Catalogo

Kegum

Hiberniaj, et aliis pas-

Cornwall,

who

died about A. D. 564.


:

Of

Crio-

sim scriptoribus qui de eisdem Regibus agunt.

dan Colgan says

" Cridanus

colitur in
1
1

Omnes enim numerant 16 Reges


decem ex Conalli

ex Eugenii et

Lagenia
Mali."

in ecclesia

de Acadh Binnich, die


p'.

quorum genealogiam referunt ad Murchertachum ex Mureposteris oriundos,

Acta Sanctorum,

586. n. 11, 12, 13.

CIV
pliocc penleabaip cianaopoa (nac aicne a ujoap) clann ele bo bee ajg

Qoep

It is said in a very ancient

author of which
cheartach

rFluipcfpcac
Ire

mac Gapca; map po aoep na 6pfcam acao ap pliocc annpo


;

known) Mac Earca had other


it

is

not

book (the that Muirchildren.

Thus does

say

" These are the Britons

cuinn ceuocacaijj .1. oia ccuj ITIuipceapcac mac [Gapca] bean Cuipij 50 puj

who descended from Conn of the Hundred Battles, viz., Muircheartach Mac (Earca)
having espoused the wife of Luirig, she bore him four sons, viz., Consaitin, and
Gaidil-Ficht,
chiefs

cerpe

maca DO

.1.

Conpaicin
-|

-\

"foamil-

pichr, o cca puipijj pij 6peacan Copn, 1 Hellin a quo ui Nellin.

from whom descended the and kings of Britain-Corn; Neillin


q

Hi abaip an penlebap

aip ace pin.

quo Ui Neillm." The old book says no more about him


this.

5'6eao jibe lenab ail luppmopacc ap an ponn plojpaio 6pfcon-Copn peucaio

than

But whosoever wishes

to in-

oa n-joipic uaip ajpm 6pfcamcopn.


i

Sa_iuib

8111,1

Cornwall,

quire about the kings of Britain-Corn, let him search the country in Saxonland, and

which
that
is

in

Saxon

is

called Cornwall, for

Britain-Corn.

" There can be very little doubt that the old book," whose author was unknown, which is spoken of and quoted in the foregoing passage, is the identical legend of St. Carnech, which is for the first time printed above, p. 172, seq. but whether Mac
;

Firbis quoted it from the book of Ballymote, or from an older copy, which contained also other similar matter, we have now no means of ascertaining.

Muredach following curious verses will also throw light on the history of a poem beginning Gnna and Ere, the daughter of Loam. They are taken from oalca Chuipbpe cpuaio, "Enna, the pupil of hardy Cairbre;" of which there is a
II.

The

163 of a manuscript volume of bardic poetry, of great interest and historical value, the property of the late O'Conor Don, by whose kindness it was Irish Academy, that its contents might be exadeposited in trust with the Royal

very good copy in

p.

mined and transcribed by

Irish scholars.

6apc in^ean 6ouipn jan len


maroip na n-occap mac moip-rpen
ipu

Earc, the daughter of unsubdued Loarn, The mother of the eight great brave
sons,

Whose
given above, pp. 187, 189, where the passage

but the fourth,

Only three of the sons are here mentioned " Scannall, a quo gens Scanuail,"

is

here quoted occurs.

cv
ipa piol ip
irjep

rpeopac rail
ip

Whose

seed has been powerful within',


Conall*.

Gojan

Conall.

Between Eoghan and


Tigernach,

Cijepnac ba cp6n a pi ip peapaoac 50 Bplaicpi TTIuipceapcac, Picon meaoac

who

ruled with bravery,

And

Clann

ipce pe TTluipeabac.

Fearadhach of kingly power, Muircheartach, and Moan, rich in mead, Were the sons of Earc by Muireadach.

Clann Cijeapnaij an caoiB re


pil

Gipce peapaoac pem plair abaib

Cijeapnaij

riiic

The race of Tighearnach of rich domains, Are the Siol Tighernaigh Mic Eirce,
Fearadhach
too, a full ripe chief,

6 caio Cenel peapubai j.

From whom

are the Cenel Fearadhaigh.

[Cenel
o

TTloain co

meabaiB

moan mac muipenoai^


ua6 aipopijpab
Oilijj.]

[Cenel Moain of the mead, From Moan, son of Muireadhach,

niuipceapcac co meaoaip m!n


ip

Muircheartach, the gentle andmcrry, From him descend the kings of Aileach. ]

Sil pin

na j-ceirpe mac min

Those are the descendants of the four


gentle sons

DO paj Gape a n-6ojan cip plomnpioo oaoiB anoip jan paill a ccpic Conaill. pil mac n-6ipc

Whom
Now

Earc

left in

I shall

name

for

Tir-Eoghain; you without

fail

The descendants
Chonaill.

of Earc's sons in Tir

Qn

Gapca

ipa

clanna

pin

The Earc, whose

sons these were,

injean f,oaipn
i

a h-Glbam

cug peapjup mac Conaill cam ap cpao capeip


Seaona, Peiolimio po peap

the daughter of Loam of Alba; Whom Fearghus, the son of Conall, took

Was

To wife,

for

dowry", after Muireadhach.

6peanamn

ip

^oapn lairhoeap
clann

Seadna, Feidhlimidh, well do I know, BreanainnandLoarn, the right-handed,

Were
I

'

Call

is

a Brehon law term, signify-ing within

Cenel Moain

The four
in the
e.

lines

enclosed in

the tribe or territory.

brackets are supplied by Mr. Curry from another


i.

Eoghan andConall:
her
first

e.

Eoghan son of Niall,

copy of this poem


II

Book

of Fenagh.
;

of the Nine Hostages, the father of Muireadach,

For dowry

: i.

he gave her a dowry

which,

husband, and Conall Gulban, the father

according to ancient custom,

was the proof of an

of Fergus, her second husband.

honourable marriage.

IRISH AKCH. SOC.

6.

CV1
clann 6ipce oelbjopa an opuinj,

Were

the sons of Earc, valorous the

ajup Peapjuip

rnic

ConuiU.

band,

And
Nip pajaib peilim DO cloinn ace Gojan beag ip Coluim, nip puj 6penamn, peim 50 pae ace mao 6aoicm ppirbeupcac
ppircfpcac).

of Fearghus, the son of Conall.


left

Feilim

no children,
v
.

Except Eoghan the little, and Colum Breanainn of happy career left not,
(no

But only Baoithin

of the goodly deeds.

fxoapn

ba

laioip

a jlac

pob uapal ppimjeme a mac Ronan aeaip na mac meann

Loarn, whose hand was strong. Illustrious was the first-born


sons,

of his

Colman

Seijinn

ip

aippeunn.

Ronan, the father of the powerful sons", Colman, Seighinn, and Laisreanu.

Na

mic pin o'pajaib' 6apc jan c-pil ace naoirh 50 naoiriineape,


cpi

These three sons which Earc

left,

Were without

issue y , except saints of

Seaona aice p6 piolao cuur raoipeuc ep^n piojpao.

saintly power.

Seadna was her's for the propagation Of people, chiefs, and brave kings.
Seadna, the son of Fearghus of Fail , From whom descended the Siol Seadna
2

Seaona mac peapjupa pail o puil piol Seuonu paopnuip

noble and brave,

Cmel
Colum.

Cenel

This was the celebrated

St.

Co-

Tr. Th., p. 480,


gineus, ibid. p.

n. 8. n.

For
38.

St. Seighin, or SeIt is doubtful

lumba, or Columb-Kille.
p. 477.

See Colgan, Trias Th.,

482,

whe-

Eoghan,

his

younger brother,
in

was the
in

father of St. Ernan, abbot of

Druim-thuama
1

Tirconnell w

Colgan, Acta SS.

Jan. p.
St.

7.

was the Segineus who was abbot of liangor, and died A. D. 664, according to the Four Masters or the Segineus who was Archther this
;

Baoitliin
in the

This was the successor of

Co-

bishop of Armagh, and died A. D. 687.


Laisreann, see Colgan,
y

For

St.

lumba

government of the monastery of


Colgan, Trias Thaum., p. 480,

ib. p.
e.

481,

n.

26.

lona, and founder of the church of Tigh-baoithin


in Tirconnell
n. 4.
"

Without issue
left

i.

Fedlim, Brenainn, and

Loarn,
1

no

posterity

except saints

but

Seadna was the ancestor of kings and people.


: i.

Powerful sons
is

e. saints.

For

St.

Colman,

Fail

i.

e.

of Ireland.

who

also

called

Columbanus, see Colgan,

CV11

Cmel

u joac coip

'p

a Cenel Lughdach in the East and here,

pluaj panao 50 piop pollup.

And

the hosts of Fanad b ,

'tis

clearly

true.

Clann Ciapuin, clann Cponntnaoil

The Clann

Ciarain,

and the

fair

Clann

cam
ip ip

Crunnmaoil,

clann f-omjpij 50 piojaio


laopin 50 n-jniom n-jupa

And

They,

the kingly Clann Loingsigh, the distinguished for valiant

piol

Seaona mic

deeds,

Are the descendants of Seadna, the son


of Fearghus.

Siol mtc n-(3ipce pin jan a\l

These are the descendants of Earc's sons


without reproach, In the countries of Conall and of Eo-

cip

Conuill

ip

Gojam

olc pean a ccaipoip boi la DO piol cCopmaic riiic 6nnu.

ghan
111

c
,

To

did their friendship work the descendants of Cormac, son of

Enna.
t)o cumnij

Sapc comaio 0616 a h-occap mac mop blair ap


peaponn puire nac ppic paill piol mic n-6ipc a ccpic Conaill.

Earc besought a noble gift From her eight sons of great renown,

d territory, free of all claim , to de-

From

pend, the descendants of Earc's sons in Tir Conaill.

Cujpac mic Peapjjupa

61

Dpuim

f,ijean ap

a uaiple
ap

The sons of Fearghus gave unto her Druim Ligheane because of its noble,

ness,

For
(Tyrone). d Free of all claim.

In the East

i.

e.

in Scotland

and here,

in

Ireland.
b

Fanad.

A territory

in the north of Tircon-

Lough Swilly to Mulroy Lough, and from the sea to Rathmelton. It comand Rathprised the parish of Cloondawadoge
nell,
;

extending from

ppic pall, a Brehon law term nearly equivalent to our fee simple. Druim Lighean, or Cruachan Lighean, now
11

Drumleene, on the western bank of Lough Foyle, near Lifford, is still the name of a townland in
the barony of Raphoe, parish of Clonleigh, or

mullen

was

its chief residence.


: i.

Eoghan

e.

Tir Connell and Tir Eoghain

Clonlaodh, county Donegal.

monastery was

CV111

ap a coimoeipi ap
ibep

cip call

For

its

convenient situation within the

Gojan

if

Conall.

land,

Between Tir Eoghain and Tir


t)o
pi jne

Conaill.

a ciomna pe n-6g

She made her

will before her death


it is

6apc aluinn, n! h-iomapbpe'j a cpioc DO Caipneac miao nbo bea^rhac a bepb'pearap.

Earc, the beautiful,

no falsehood

She bequeathed her territory to the venerated, powerful Cairneach,

The goodly

son of her sister.

h-eic, a h-dp, a h-eaoac, a rioolacab cpoimcabac, a ppeapbal pop 05 pleajaiB

Her horses, her gold, her apparel, Her presents of many heavy hundreds,

And

that he be entertained at ban-

uaice ap riiacaib

quets,

For her, by the sons of Muireadhach.

map bo

h-eappa6 ^aca bliaona Biao beo peim piu^la

Her suit of apparel every year, As if she were alive, by strict injunction,

up ceo ba jac cpao lappin DO Chaipneac 6 piol Sojain.

And

an hundred of every kind of cattle,


the seed of Eoghan.

To Cairneach, from
The

Caspar

piol

Gojam

an ciop

jan acpjip, ajup DO pabpuc, miao n-jal,


'na biaij pe piciob bliaoan.

ppi pe Caipnijj

seed of Eoghan paid the tribute During Cairneach's life without murmur,

And

they paid it, noble deed, After him for the term of twenty years.

mappun ip Cappun lappin, oa comapbu b'eip


cucpar
founded by St. Columba at Clonleigh (Colgan, Trias Thaum. p. 435, n. 53), over which St.

Massan and Cassan f then

Were

the two coarbs after Cairneach

They
in vita S.

Cassani Episcopi, et fortasse quartus qui


eolitur.

20 Junii

Item eum qui hie Massanusap-

Carnech perhaps afterwards presided. Acta SS. p. 782. See above, p. 241,

Colgan,
n.
'
;

pellatur, existimo esse, qui ab aliis

Assanus voca-

and

tur; et eolitur 27 April, secundum Marianum et


alios.

O'Donovan's Four Masters, at the Year 1522 (p. 1357); 1524 (p. 1371); and 1538 ("p. 1813). f " Forte Massan and Cassan Colgan says hie Cassanus fuit unus ex quatuor Sanctis Cas:

Solent enim nostrates praefigere particulam


vel

Afo,

solum

M nominibus Sanctorum

a vocali

incipientibus, ut antea sa;pe monui."


p. 783, n. 8.

Acta SS.,

sanis, de quibns

egimus supra hac die [28 Martii]

CIX
cucpar t)puim li^ean jan cum ap clop Caipmj DO conjrhail.

They gave away Druim Lighean

freely,

Upon

condition of receiving Cairneach's

tribute.

Gucpac clanna Neill


ea6,

co par

The prosperous Clann

Neill gave,
,

jan ciop gun peace jan c-pluaij-

Free of expeditions or of hostings 8 Although they might have kept

it

cm

cia po conjbaib jan c-pal

without reproach,
Cairneach's tribute as they asked.

ciop Caipnij a t>ubpuoap.

mac IDuipceapcuij

ihoip

Fearghus, the son of great Muircheartach,

cona cloinn uupailaporhoip jabpac an Dpuim pa clop os


pip

With Took

his noble, illustrious, great sons,

the Druim'' subject to this

tri-

Opomu

lutj

oa

eipe.

bute,

And hence

they were called Fir Droma'.

Although the foregoing curious poem was never before published, yet it was not to the indefatigable Colgan k ; and it evidently forms the authority for the historical narrative, which he has given in his Life of St. Carnech: " Mortuo following

unknown

deinde secundo conjuge Fergussio, Erca a quatuor

filiis,

viduitatis solatium et sustentationem donatur suprarnemorato procdio


liyean

quos eidem genuerat, in SUEB nunc Druim-

appellari solito: quod et ipsa sub mortem condito testaCarnecho sobrino, de filiorum consensuperpetuolegavit; relietaque Murchertacho caterisque filiis ex priori thoro susceptis sua regia suppellectile, eosdem, ultro

nunc Cruchan-ligean
S.

mento

ad hoc se offercntes, obligavit ad centum capita ex quolibet arinentorum genere eidem Ilasc autem S. Carnecho ejusve successor! quotannis in perpctuuui numeranda. pia et perampla devotae Principis legata, toto tempore, quo S. Carneohus supervixit,
et
6

Hostings

The successors

of St. Carnech,

it

appears,

preferred the
at

tribute to

the land,

Droma Druim
men

Lighean, the descendants of Eochaidh Lighean,


or Feara

oi

Droma

Lighean, the

which

was

that

time

burdened with the

of Drum-Lighean. See the genealogy of the

charges of expeditions and hostings, the maintenance of troops,

O'Donnelljs,

who were
Appendix

the chiefs
to

of the Fir

and also the obligation

of

Droma,
Masters,
k

in
p.

the

O'Donovan's Four

serving personally in the wars, from which the


ecclesiastical character

2426.

of the

owners did not

protect them.
11

Colgan speaks of the author of this poem only under the general terms of ''author quidam

The Druim
Fir

\.

e.

Druim Lighean.
called

'

Droma

They were

Ui

Ethach

anonymus, qui videtur ante oetingentos plius annos vixisse."

vel

am-

ex
et annis insuper viginti

tur.

Verum

ab ejus morte, rata et firma manserunt, et fideliter solvebanpostea Cassanus et Massanus qui S. Carnecho in rnonasterii regimine suc-

cesserant, negligentiam aliquam in

annua ilia armentorum pensione solvenda, vel jam commissam videntes, vel ne in posterum committeretur metuentes, consenserunt ad dominium praedicti prajdii in filios posterosve Muredacii ea conditione transferendum,

quod dudum statuta

ut olim consuevit, integre solveretur. Hac ergo transactione peracta, Fergussius supra memorato Murchertacho natus, ejusque filii
pensio, quotannis,

pradictum prsedium possidendum susceperunt, et annis pluribus retinuerunt, usque scilicet ad tempera Domnaldi filii Aidi Hibernia? Monarches, qui ex supra memorati Conalli semine oriundus, ab anno Domini 623 ad 639 regnavit." Acta SS., p. 782. From the foregoing documents it would seem that, at the time when Ere became
he was at Ross-Ailigh. That after the liberal endowments bequeathed to him by Ere, he established a monastery at Drium Lighean, or perhaps enlarged and enriched that which had been founded by St. Columba at Cluain Laodh,
St. Carnech's penitent,

now

Clonleigh There are also some data furnished in the


.

poem

for

determining the year of St. Car-

nech's death.

The bard

tells

his death, consented to give

up

us that the successors of St. Carnech, twenty years after the manor of Druim- Lighean, and that Fergus, the son

of Muircheartach, was the sovereign


sion of the

who

accepted this surrender, and resumed posses-

Druim, from which

his posterity

were termed Fir-Droma.

But Fergus, according to O'Flaherty's Chronology, reigned conjointly with his The Four Masters place the brother Domhnall for one year only, viz., A. D. 565-6. commencement of the reign of Domhnall and Fergus in 559, and their death in 561. But the Annals of Ulster favour O'Flaherty's date. It is probable, however, that Ferand before gus entered into possession of Druim-Lighean when he was chief of Tyrone, the year 545, he became king of Ireland. Therefore St. Carnech must have died before if we adopt the dates of O'Flaherty or before the year 539, if we adopt, with Colgan, the chronology of the Four Masters.
;

another St. Carnech mentioned in Irish history, who bishop of Tuilen, now Dulane, near Kells, in the county of Meath

There

is

is
;

said to his

have been

but

memory is

now

Carnech who

is not the same as the altogether forgotten there. Colgan is of opinion that this For his day is not the 28th of is the subject of the foregoing remarks.

March,
'

" Unde cum duso Colgan says:

ecclesise,
;

una

septentrionem,

satis vicinze

in alterutra

ipsum
ex-

Domknac-mor, de Magh-Ith, appellata


Cluain

altera

Abbatis, et per consequens Episcopi


ercuisse existimo."

munus
c. 2.

Laodh

dicta,

sint

illi

praedio [soil,

de

Acta SS.,

p.

782,

Druim-ligean],

una ad occidentem, altera ad

CXI
March, but the
Feilire of
1

6th of May, under which date his death


:

is

thus recorded in the

Aenghus
"

&as
The
:

cam
Carnech the truly powerful."

illustrious death of

And
.1.

the gloss adds

nannpa,

Caipnech o Cuilen pail CheDO 6peacnaib Copn oo.


i -|

i.

e.

Carnech of Tuilen,

in the neighis

bourhood of Cenannas [Kells], and he the Britons of Corn [Cornwall].

of

By this it appears that St. Carnech of Tuilen was not a native of Ireland, but of Cornwall, and therefore Colgau supposes him to be the same as St. Cernach or Carantach,

whose day

in the Calendar of the British

Church

is

the i6th of May, and

who

flourished about a century before the other St. Carnech, having been, as it is said, a Trias. Thaum., p. 231. (Acta SS., p. 783, c. 8). It is procontemporary of St. Patrick bable that his memory was introduced into Ireland, and a church dedicated to him at

Tuilen,

by the three tuatha or

septs of the British,

i.

e.

Welshmen, who

settled there,

according to the topographical poem of O'Dugan, and Chaipni, or Cairnech's Congregation.


It is of this

who were

called

Comcionol

Carnech, or Carantoch of Tuilen, that Dudley


says (p. 749,

Mac

Firbis probably

speaks

when he

MS. Royal

Irish

Academy)
Cairnech,

lame
nee

Caipnecc, DO 6pernuib Copn bo, ap pin a ofpap Caipnec pip .1. Caip-

he was of the Britons of


is

Corn, and hence he

called Cairnech

mac

6uicfic, mic

f.injjib,

mic Cha-

luitn,

mic locacaip, mic CIlcu.


pin

Qp
i

[Cornish]; viz., Cairnech, son of Luitech, son of Luighidh, son of Talum, son of
Jothacar, son of Alt.

atiiluio

nupiop ^lolla Caoriiain

This

is

what Giolla

Soaipib na m-6pfcon.

Caomhain
Britons.

relates in the Histories of the

is

The History of the Britons by Giolla Caomhain, who died about A. D. 1072, work which is not now known to exist, unless it be the same as the Leabhar

Breathnach, or Irish version of Nennius, here published: for O'Reilly states (Trans.
Iberno-Ga^lic Society, p. cxxii.), that in the Book of Hy-Many there was a copy of the Leabhar Breathnach, at the head of which was a memorandum stating that Nen-

uius was the author, but that Giolla Caomhain had translated

it

into Irish.

genealogy of St. Cairnech, however, as quoted by Dudley Mac Firbis, does not occur in any of the copies of this work which exist in Dublin (T.)
No.

The now

XXII J.

CX11

No. XXIII.

Giraldus Cambrensis on the Picts and Scots.

In the course of the year 1 846, the Second and Third Distinctions of the work of Giraldus Cambrensis, de Instructione Principis, have been printed, with only ex-

The editors excuse this mode of publication, by cerpta from the First Distinction. that the first portion is chiefly ethical ; but the words of the following cualleging
rious extract shew that some historical notices have been omitted.

Excerptum
"

vi. p.

188.

But

since thePictiand Scoti have here been mentioned, I

have thought

it

rele-

these nations were, and whence, and why, they were brought into as I have gathered it from divers histories. Britannia, " Histories relate that the Picti, whom Virgil also calls Agatirsi, had their dwell-

vant to explain

who

lings near the Scitic marshes. And Servius, commenting upon Virgil, and expounding call the same people Picti whom we call that place" ' Picti Agatirsi,' says Agaand they are called Picti as being stigmatized, since they are wont to be stigmatirsi,
'
:

We

And these people are the same as tized and cauterized for the abundance of phlegm. the Gothi. Since, then, the continual punctures superinduce scars, their bodies become,
as it were,
scars.'

painted, and they are called Picti from these cauteries overgrown" with
that tyrant Maximus went over from Britannia to Francia, with all the and arms of the island, to assume the empire, Gratian and Valentinian,
11

"

So,

when
forces

men and

brothers and partners in the empire, transported this Gothic nation, brave and strong
in war, either allied or subject to themselves, and [won]'

by imperial benefits, from the boundaries of Scitia to the northern parts of Britannia, to infest the Britons, and
1

call

Contrariwise, he gives to the Agathyrsi the

the statements are not incompatible.

The poet
inflicted

epithet of Picti.
"

Sidonius
red,

only

means bloody when

by

Neither there nor elsewhere hath the extant


;

Servius (Edit. Masvicii) one syllable of this


has he anywhere any mention of the Gothi.

nor
Kuhra cicatricum
p

"

vultuque minaci

vestigia dcfodissc."
;

AdAmtum,

239.

This disfiguring of the features by cicatrization was an entirely distinct practice, and limited
to the face.

Manifestly

false

for

Eumenius of Autun,
in Britannia.

in the year 297,

spoke of the Picti


xi.

The Hunnish

tribes

were those who

Paneg. Constantio. cap.


1

delighted

in

such deformity.

Ammianus
infants

says
xxxi.

Imperialibus

tarn beneficiis; tarn

they cicatrized their new-born


cap. 2.

being the
ciple.

last

syllable

of

some passive

parti-

Others relate that they inflicted these But scars on occasion of grief and mourning.

cxin
home the tyrant with destined to return.
call
all

the youth of the island, which he had taken

away never

But they, being strong in the warlike valour natural to Goths, nevertheless finding the island stript (as I have said) of men and forces, occupied no small part of its northern provinces, never meaning to revisit their own country, and of pirates becoming
settlers.

"

" In process of time (having married wives from the neighbouring Hybernia since could have none from the Britons) they took into alliance the Hybernic nation, they
also called Scotian
;

and the nearest


weidia,

to their

and gave them the maritime part of the land they had occupied, own country, where the sea is narrow, which is called' Gal-

where they afterwards became unanimous in infesting the Britons, and advancing their own frontiers. And it is of them that Gildas, in his treatise de Ex-

Then Britannia, destitute of armed soldiers, and deprived of Britonum, says the vigorous young men of the country, who, having followed the above-mentioned tyrant, never returned home, being now entirely ignorant of the use of war, began
cidio
'
:

first to

be oppressed and trampled by two very


&c.,

fierce nations, the Picti

from the

north, and the Scoti from the north-west.'

&c s

And now

I will

briefly relate

how

the mighty nation of Picti, after so many victories, has come to nothing. " When the Saxons had occupied the island, as I have said, and concluded a stable with the Picti, the Scoti (who had been joined to the Picti, and invited by them peace
c to inhabit their country) seeing that the Picti (although now fewer , because of the were yet much their superiors in arms and courage, had recourse of Hibernia)

affinity

to their

wonted and,

as it were, innate treacheries" [predictions], in

which they sur-

pass other nations.

They

invited* all the magnates of the Picti to a banquet, and

excess and profusion of meat and drink had been taken, and they perceived their opportunity, they removed the pegs which supported the planks, whereby they

when an

all
'

Galloway.

Here Giraldus evinces

his

com-

twice, and

is

not intelligible to me,

suppose

we

plete ignorance of the history and geography of

ought to read proditiones.

the Scots colony.


1

This

tale,

howsoever fabulous, and borrowed


its

The

Editor has omitted much of the quota-

from the story of Hengist, puts on


by Kenneth M'Alpin.
the
rig/is,

true foot-

tions
1

from Gildas.
If the text
is

Picts ing the pretended total extirpation of the

sound,

it

probably means that

It

the Pictish superiority of numbers was diminished by the succours which the Scots obtained from
their
u

or royal Picts, in

was an extirpation of whom the crown was


(if I

heritable, of the
it)

whole tanistry

may

so

term

mother country.
this

of the realm.

For

word, prcedictiones, which occurs


1

IRISH ARCH. SOC.

6.

CX1V
a wonderful stratagem, up to their hams into the hollow of the benches whereon they were sitting, so that they could by no means rise ; and then straightall fell,

by

no such treatment from slaughtered them all, taken by surprise, and fearing and confederates, whom they had joined in fealty to their own enfeofftheir kinsfolk

way they
,

ment w and who were their allies in war. In this manner the more warlike and powerful of the two nations entirely disappeared; but the other, in all respects far inferior,
having gained the advantage in the moment of so great a treachery [prediction], obtained even unto this day the whole of that country, from sea to sea, which after
their

own name they

called Scotia."

(H-)

No.

XXIV.

Addenda

et

Corrigenda.

Gwydhil, and their country Tir Gwydhil." This is a mistake. part of Anglesea (or the whole) was in the possession of the Irish in the fifth and sixth centuries ; and certain monuments there are called " Stones of the Gael some rude old houses are called tre'r

Page

26,

note m

" The Welsh also

call themselves

Carrirj

lodd,

y Wyddyl, " Houses of the Gael

;"

If the Brenin o Wyddelodd. probably that colony in Mona. But that places the name in opposition to Cymmry, and not in synonyme with it. The statement that the Welsh call themselves Gwyddyl,

;" Wyddeand a prince of Mona living in those times was styled there ever was a Tir y Gwyddyl, out of Albany, it was

or their country Tir y P. 30, note f line


,

Gwyddyl,
1

is

altogether a mistake.

word havren may

however, possible that the discreditable sense of the be a secondary and modern one, its older meaning having been
8.

It

is,

void of reproach. During the long time since I penned this note, I have concluded this much, that Geoffrey's original was neither brought from, nor written in, Armorica.

(//)
s
,

P. 103, note

col. i, line 8, for

"

is

usually attributed to the year 473," read, "is

variously dated from 456 to 473." P. in, line 6, " his shoulder."
a shoulder,
is

That

ysgtcyd, a shield,

was mistaken

for

the convincing remark of Mr. Price in his Hanes Cymru.

ysgwydd, See the

Welsh tradition, p. 10. This easy mistake was probably fur" ther facilitated by the use of both words. Geoffrey says adaptat humeris quoque suis but we find poets dypeum." Two of his Welsh translators have tarian ar ysgwydd;
notes to Schulz on
:

affecting the gingle of

ysgwyd

ar

ysgwydd.

(H).
epcail-icbi.

P. 130, line (of the poem) 18,

corrupt;

am

pano

is

This is very obscure and not properly " in the portion," although it has been so conjecturally
"'

am pane

Suo beneficio confeodatis.

cxv
jecturally rendered: to be so
to read to be ippoinb, or ippano. Mr. Curry proposes " pon epcaileao ambir, when first their existence was discovered." Gpcaileao is an old word which is thus explained in a Glossary in the Library of Trinity College: .1. eipneab, uc epc, in bi bpecearh na bi epcailcec
it

ought

am

panb epcalicbi,

for

am

ap ip cpe epcaileao paillpijceap ainceap ni beaca& .1. apip cpia pin epnecm " puppamai^ceup, no paillpigcep ainceap in beaca. Ercaihadh, i. e. eirneadh (soluas in the saying, There will be no judge who will not be able to solve tion), (ercail-|C.
'

tech),
life

&c.

;'

and,

'

For
i.

it is
e.

by solution

(ercaileadh) that all the difficult questions of


all

are

made

clear,'

through erneadh (solution),

the questions of

life

are

made

clear or explained."

(T). This word is translated understood, on the Ibid., line 22 (of the poem), caicne. authority of the following passage from the Leabhar Breac, fol. 27, b. a.

ebpica linja locucoy Seo ira ab ornpuippe apbicpancup. mcellecca ea cj oca punc q pinnibupee
aile u.

din

u eop

Alii vero eos [sc. Apostolos] Hebraica Sed lingua locutos fuisse arbitrantur.
ita

julip ppoppia pua loquepecup. paipenb ippeo abbpeuc conio on beplu


-\

ab omnibus esse intellecta ea qua; dicta sunt, quia singulis propria sua loqueretur
(sic).

comb Gbpaioe nama po lubaippec bo caicne aeb u m-bepla oilip uippioe


bo each.

Hebrew
to each.

Others think that they spake in the language, and that it sounded

with the sweetaccent of his own language

The

Ibid., line

allusion, as the reader will evidently perceive, is to Acts, ii. 4-11. 26 (of the poem), pptlacap jun liun. In the same glossary
inbill,

already

quoted lacap is explained by or neglect. See line 54.


P. 284, note
'.

ready prepared: and luin by lean no puill, defect


third person plural of the verb

The word bpeacaib may be the

bpecaim, Malcolm was king thirty

to variegate, adorn, illustrate, colour with spots:

and the meaning

is,

that

years, a period that has been celebrated or illustrated,

blazoned in poems or verses. (71) " Or P. liv, Additional Notes, line 26,

silver-hip.'"

Observe the

strictly analogous

names of the Danannian king, Nuadh Silver-hand. Compare also the Druidess Gealcosach, or white-legs, whose tomb is shewn in Inishowen (H.)
P. xlviii, lines 5, 6, "

We
i.

of

Ulster.

Ap. Pinkerton,

Book

of Ballymote,

Cmc

pi

read in Lib. Ballymote, that Bruide Cnit. ivas Kiny The passage certainly does so stand in the 502-504." " Cnit See p. xcii. And ulab; [or Cint], King ofUladh."
. .
.

it is also

stated in the

Book

of Lecan (see p. Ixvii. supra), that

U rchal Bruicli-pont

was

p 2

thirty

CXV1
thirty years

King of Uladh. But these passages, particularly the former, are so corthat no safe inference can be drawn from them. rupt, There is in the Book of Lecan another copy of the Cruithnian story, besides those
p. Ixv. et seq.,
it

and p. xciii. et seq. ; but it is so nearly the same as the has not been thought worth while to transcribe it, especially as it is very corrupt, and adds nothing to the information given us in the copies which have been printed. It occurs in the history of the reign of Herimon, in a long account
given above,
others, that

of the Milesian invasion of Ireland".

The

allusion to the

King

of Uladh, or Ulidia, in this tract,

is

as follows:

Upculbpuire pone
1

.ppp. b. ippi^e nut.

Ipoe upbeapra bpuije ppi

jac

peap oib

Urcalbruide Pont thirty years in the kingdom of Uladh. It is from him the

penoa na peap.

name

of Bruide

is

given to every

man

of

them and
In this
list

to the divisions of their lands.

of the kings the same confused mixture of the Bruides with the other
lias

names occurs which


probably, in the

same

cause.

been already noticed in the Book of Ballymote, and originated, See p. xcii., supra.
is

Hence, although the name

written above Urcalbruide Pont, yet

it is

clear that

two names, Urcal and Bruide Pont, are run together; and that the observation applies properly to Pont, or Bout (see above, p. 156), who is called Bout by Pinkerton.
It will

be seen

also, that in

the reading of this passage, as given above, p. 156, and

also in that given

from another part of the Book of Lecan (p. xci., supra), there is no mention of Uladh. There we find, instead of ippije nut. or nuluo, as in the former
.

place,

cino uao,

and

in the latter, p?p." pig uao, intimating that after

Bruide Pont

there were thirty kings,

who

bore the

that

Which of these was the true we must be very cautious in drawing any
P. cviii, note

common title of Bruide. reading it is now impossible to

say; but it is evident inference from the mention of Uladh

in so

very corrupt a passage. (T.) f and Gossan, , Maxsan

These

saints are

mentioned

in the

poem on

the Saints of the Cinel Laeghaire, in a

poem beginning

Naem

rencup naem mnpi

F'l

(Book of Ballymote,

fol.

126, b.l.).

6eoan, dppan, Cupan cpiup, cicup Richell a noepbpup,

Beoan, Assan, Cassan three,

and Richell their

sister,

Qpcpaij mic Qebci am, mic pemjjf-ibip mic OdUdin.


1

Artraigh, son of noble Aedh, son of chaste Liber, son of Dalian.

(T.)

INDEX.
Book
of Lecan,
fol.

13, b.

6.

CXV11

INDEX
Page.
A.

\ BONIA, the isle of Man, ...


Acha, or
kenny,
St. John's well,

29, n.

Page. Amergin, his judgment between the Milesians and Tuatha de Danaan, 247, n.
.
.

near Kil197, n.
.

Anglesey, or Mona, conquered by the


Irish,
190,7*.

Adamnan's deb, art or

Life of St. Columba,


science,
Picts,
.

147,

Angus, notion of Macbeth being thane


of, its origin,

151, n.

xc
of,

Aenbeagan, king of the

...
de Ma-

51

Aengus the Culdee,


tribus Sanctorum,
his Felire,

his Libellus
.
.

Antioch, legend of the foundation Seleucus Nicator,

by
xxiv

180, n., 198, n.

Apurnighe, or Abernethy

163

201, n.,206,

n.

Arad Cliathach
Tire,

257
ib.

Agathyrsi, the original


Picts

name of the
121, 131

Aran,

Aiche, land
Aileach,

of,

267
cii. n.

confounded by Giraldus . with Inishglory, Cambrensis 193,


isle

of,

n.
ib.

dedicated to St. Endeus,


.

QiTieace Airthera.
Alba, the
tain

62, n.

Arbraighe,

262,

n.,

203

See" Orior." ancient name of North


name of
Britain,

Archbishoprics,
Bri127, n.
tain,

three

in

ancient Briv

Ard-leamhnachta, battle
Argiall, kings of,

of,

124, n., 125, 135

Albion,
,

first

....
...
...

27

255
of,
.

not of Latin origin,


[Merlin], fortress of,

27, n.

Argingi, district
,

118, n., 119


ib.

Alectus,

05
91

sepulchre

in,

Ambrose
,

Arius Froda,

147, n.

king of France, bishop of Milan,


kine,

75

Armorica,

xlx

69

Amergin, of the white


the Milesians,

Brehon of
57

Arngrim Arnor Jarlaskald,


dpc,

Jonas, Island.
.
.

Primordia,
.

148, n.

Ixxxii, Ixxxiii

strenuus, valiant

276,

n.

CXV111
Page.
Arthur, King of Britain, his twelve bat109-113 tles with the Saxons,

....
his dog,
. .

Bran ap Llyr,
the

his

Page. head buried under


xvii

Tower

of London,

.117
cxvi

Brand's Orkneys, bncip active, Brath, son of Deagath,


,

149, n.

Assan or Massan, (St.)


,

cviii,

273, n.

237

B.

Breagh-magh, or Bregia, the Pictish Settlementin

Bablu and Biblu of Clonard

213
179

Brebic, cataract of,

125,145 119
. .

Babona
Ballymote, Book of section on the origin of the Picts conjecture to explain the errors of,
; ;

Brendan

(St.), of Inisglory,

193, n.
n.,

Brentracht,

240,
of,

241

Breogan, sons
xci

243

Brigantia,
_,

239
tower
of,

Banba, conquered by the Milesians at


Sleibh

....
. .
.

240,

n., n.,

241

Mis
.

247
228,
n.

Bregond, or Breogan,
Britain,
,

238,

239

Bartollocci, Bibliotheca Rabinnica,

why
its

so called

27, n.
.

Bassaleg,

xxv
257
146, n., 1C8, n.,
srj.
.

first called

Albion,
.

ib.

Beantraighe,

principal cities,

27-29
31, n.

Bede,

its rivers, its first

215 Belfry of fire, Beli ap Bennli Gwar, grave of, . xxiii Bellinus, or Beli Maur ap Manogan,
.

inhabitants according

to British traditions
,

31-33 33-37

according to the traditions of


dates of the invasion by the Bri-

King of Britain
benait), to

at the time

of Julius
59, xxiii
. .

the Romans,
-,

Caesar's invasion,

draw

out, or prolong,
i.

30, n.

tons, Cruithnians,
,

and Saxons,

59
113

Benli, or Beunli Gawr,

e.

the giant,
xxiii

wonders of the
history
of,

Bernard
Berre,

(St.), Vita S. Malachise,

179, n.
.

abridged from Bede, 169-175

now Bearhaven, county Cork,


his editions of Nennius,

203
2

Britus, genealogy of,

35
of the

Bertram (C.),
nius,

Bruide, the

common prenomen

Beulan, or Beular, the instructor of Nen-

Pictish kings,

157-159,xlv
ib.

its

blu, in the Brehon laws, put for bcnlc,

meaning, ceased to be the regal appellacivility,


.

a townland,

279,
.

n.

tion

Bladhma, now Slieve Bloom,


Bloom,
Slieve, the well of,

....
. .

196,197
ib.

Buais, or

on the approach of Bush River,

xlvi

266
Roigh,
.

Bocuilt, or Buellt, earn of,

.117
60,
n.

Buan, son of Fergus Buichne

Mac

264, n.

255

botien,

Bodhe, or Boidhe,
Boetius (Hector)

Ixxx
186, n.
vii

Bucuc, or Abacuk, the headless man of Clonmacnois 207 45 Bullorum Viri, the Firbolg,

....

Bran ap Llyr

Bullum, a shepherd's

staff,

...

44, n.

CX1X
Page.
c.

Page,

Cianan of Daimhliag,
225, n.
. . .

tradition of his
.

Cadroe
Cailli

f St.), life of,

body remaining uncorrupted,


Ciarriaghe, tribes
Cille Cess,
of,

203 Fochladh, the children of, Cairnech (St.), son of Sarran and Babona, miracles of,
,

.....

.221,71.
264,
.

n.

now

Kilkeas, mill of,

217
151

178
to,
.

documents relating

ci

Cinaeth
Cirine,

Mac

Alpin,

.......

St. Cairnech, of Tuilen,

not a native of
cxi

i.

e. St.

Jerome,

.....

69

Ireland,
,

Cities

of Britain,
in

his genealogy,

ib.

names

comparison of their the Irish and Latin Nennius,

iii

Caiteal,

83
xxxi, xxxii

Cladh na muice,

Caledonians,
,

Claudius invades Britain,

Ptolemy's

testimony

reIxii

specting (see Vec.turiones),

....

Clonard, aged couple of, Clonmacnois, three wonders


Cluain-fearta Molua,
loe,

...... ..... .....


of,

64, n., 65

63

213
207
201

...
200,
.
.

Calcuth, synod

of,

lix

its canon against scar, ib. ring the body, 262, n. Calry of Loch Gill, near Sligo,
.
.

........
(St.),

now

Clonfertmuln.,

Coarb, meaning of the word,

185, n.

Coemain Brec

Abbot of Roseach,
201,
n.
n.,
n.,

Campbell.
Cantguic,

See
city of,

Mac

Caithlin.
xviii

Cantigern, mother of Ua Dangal, three women of the


,

.213 name
.

Colgan, Trias Thaumaturga, 161,


202, 203,
n.,

184, n.,

276,

286,

n.

Acta Sanctorum,
n.,

161,
.,

n.,

179, n.,

mentioned
Carantoch
St.

in Irish history,

212,

n.

184, n., 189,

190,

208,

n.,

218,
225,

n.,
n.

(St.),

probably the same as


cxi
(55

Cairnech of Tuilen,

Carausius invades Britain,


Cassan, St
Cat, or Caithness,

.... ....

Colman

(St.), his

church at Seanboth,
217,

or Teinpleshambo,

cviii,

cxvi

Columbcille, his verses on the seven sons

148, n., 149

of Cruithne,
,

51

Cathbran,

125, 139, 141, 159

Poem

attributed to,

144,

n.

Cathmachan,
Catigern, or Kentigern,

141

Comestor (Peter), Historia Scholastica,


228, n.

99
141

Catmolodor,

Comgall,

(St.),

Cearmna, king of the southern half of


Ireland
263,
n.

confessor,

appoints St. Molua his 206, 207,

n.

Con (Loch),
Island

its

wonderful well,
said
to be

195

Cenel Moain,
Ceretic of Elmet,

cv

Conaing's tower,

on Tory
48, n.

86
150,
of,
.

Chalmers's Caledonia,

Conaire

Chronicon Pictorum, Irish version


Chiula, or cyula, a boat,
Ciar, son of Fergus

159,

II., King Caomh, or the beautiful,

of Ireland, surnamed

....
266,

275 267 265

Ixxv

Conall Glas,

n.,

....
Roigh,
. .

76, n.
.

Condivicium, or Condivicnum,
Confinn

city of, xviii

Mac

263

cxx
Page. Congalach, son of Mailmithigh, his adventure with the aerial ship, .211
. .

Page.
Cruithnians, or Picts, their conquest of
Britain,
,

41-43
Lluyd's
derivation

Conmac, son of Fergus Mac Roigh,


Conrnaicne, tiibes
of,

263
n.

of the
v

264,

name,
,

Constantine, son of Muirchertach

Mac

Duald Mac

Firbis's explaib.

Erca
Constantinople,

186, n., 187

nation of it
,

second

(Ecumenical
68, n., 69

kings

of,

....
.

155-167

Council

of,

their arrival in Ireland in

Constantius invades Britain,


there

and

dies

65
. .

the days of Herimon, a pure mythology, xlvii Ixxii, Ixxiii kings of Ireland,
, ,

Coradh,

257
.
. .

their principal their origin,

men,
.

25

Corann, well in the plain of, Core, son of Fergus Mac Roigh,
Cores. Dalian,

.197
263, n.

12 \,sq.

264, n., 265


267,
n.,
n.,

-, section of the origin of the, various copies of in the Books of Bal-

Corc-Oiche

269 265
255
ib.

lymote and Lecan,


-,

xci

Corco-Modhruadh, or Corcomroe, 264,

antient

poem on

the

his-

Corco Raeda
Corco Riune, Cor Emmrys,
Cormac's Glossary Coronis
Corpraighe,

tory of,
,

126-153
date of their transit from
xlvii

xxv, xxvi

Ireland to Scotland,
,

253, 234,
n.,
.,

n.

Mr. Skene's

distinction be-

235

tween the Cruithne and Piccardach


not well founded,
Ixii

258,

259
257 209

Corpre Arad, Craebh Laisre,

208,
bhel,

7i.,

Cualpne Cuanach, a chronicler cited


nals of Ulster,

254,
in the

n.

An37, n.

Cremhthann Sgiath
ster

King of Lein123, 137


ciii, ib. n.

Cuaniia

Mac

Cailchinne,

chief of Fer265, n.

Criodan, Bishop, Crossans

moy,

182, n., 183


xvii

Cruc Ochident,
Cput), or cpo6, cattle Cruithne, son of Inge,

D.
Dacherii Spicilegium,
145, n.
of,

81, n.

or Cing, seized

North Britain
,

51
ib.

Daiinliliag,

now Duleek, St/Cianan

221,

n.

his seven sons,

Dal

Cais,

259
261

identical with the first Bruide, xlvii

Dal Ceata Dal Cein


families belonging to the race

takes

women from

the Mile-

259
,

sians,

245
of,

Cruithnechan, son of Lochit, invades

ib. n.

North Britain
,

127

Dal Confinn

264,

n.

obtains

women from

the
ib.

Dal Core,
Dal Finn Fiatach,

260,

n.,

261

Irish,

257

CXX1
Page.
Dalian, son of Fergus

Page.

Mac

Roigh,

264,
n.,
n.,
.

n.

Ducks of

St.

Colman,

217, 218, n.

Dal Mogha, Dal m-Buain, Dal n-Araidhe, or Dalaradians,


Ireland,

260,

261

264,
. .

265 265 59

Dalriadians seize the Pictish districts in

Duharra, in Tipperary Duleek. See Daimhliag. t)umn, a mound, or tumulus, Dumha Dessa
Dundalethglas,

257

...

67, n.

209
liv
n.,

Dal

Selle,

268,
.

n.,

269

Dun-Chermna, or Dun-Patrick, 262,

263
n.

Danann, daughter of Dalbaoith, Darlugdach, Abbess of Kildare,


Dartraighe,
Dathi,

45, n.

Dun Monaidh,

285,

.163
E.
Ealga, a

258, n., 259


Ireland,

King of

story of his
.

having been killed in Latium,

xix

name of

Ireland

43

OKOTIOC
Deer, miracles respecting,
Irish hagiography,

182, n.

Earc, daughter of Loarn, King of Alba,


180,
,

common

in

n., ci, cii, civ, sq.

183, n.
.

poem on her de-

Deirgbeint, or Derwent, battle of the,

101

scendants,

Delbhna, or Delvin, tribes

of,

260,

n.,

261

Eas Maghe, yew tree


Eber.

of,

....

civ, sq.

220,

n.

Derga,
Dicuil,

2C3

See Heler.

De Mensura

Orbis,

147, n.

Dicaledones,

xxxi, xxxii

Ebhlinne, Sliabh, 246, n., 247 Eire, Queen of the Tuatha De, con-

Dinas Emmrys, red and white dragon


of,

quered by the Milesians,


xxvi
Elair, or St. Hilary

247
135

Dinn, a high fort Dirna of the Daghda,

92, n.

Elbod

(St.), his date


,

and

history,

.6,7

220, n.
186, n.
xliv

brought the Welsh churches

Doomsday Book, Domhnall Breac,


Donogh,

into conformity with the

Roman mode
7

Mac

Donall Mic Morrough,

of keeping Easter, Eleutherius, Pope, sends missionaries to


Britain,
Eligius, or Eloy (St.),
by,

205, ib. n. King of Ireland, Donn, one of the chiefs of the Milesians, drowned at Teach Duinn, in Kerry, 55-57,
56, n.

63

sermon preached
145, w.

Elvodugus.

See Elbod.
or

Dragons, prophecy of the, Dromceat, synod of,

xxv, xxvi
xlviii

Embros
i.

Gleutic,

Emmrys

Wledig,
97, 98, n.

e.

Ambrose, sovereign of the land,


. .

Drumlighean, now Drumleen,

241,

n., cvii

Duan Duan

Albanach,
Eireannach,

270,271
221
liv

Enfled, daughter of Edwin,

.113
255

Engist.

See Hengist.
153, n.,

Dubhdaleath,

Dubhthach Daeltengaid,

....

267,

H.

Eochaidh Doimhlen, Eochaidh Muinreamhain,


bolg, his earn,

275

Du

Chesne, Antiquitcs, &c., des Villes


122, n.

Eochaidh Mac Eire, King of the Fir198,


.

de France

IRISH ARCH. SOC. NO. \6.

CXX11
Page. 259
called

Page.

Eochaidh of Rathluine

Eocho Mairedha (Lough Neagh from him),


Eoghanachts, the,
Eothail, strand of,
,

....

258,

n.,

267 259
199

now Trawohelly,

198, n.
ib.

Ara,
Fir
Fir

Firbolgs, conjecture respecting their date

and origin
,

Keating'g account of the three tribes of the, 45, n., ix


seize
Islay,

......... ......
Man, and the and Rachlin,

xcix, c

islands of

earn on,

Episfort

100, n., 101


n.,
.

Erglan, chief of the Nemedians, 274, Eri, or Ireland, first inhabitants of,
.

275
43

Domnann, Droma,

....... .........
......
45, ib.
n.,

....

49

45, ix
cix

Fir-Galeoin,

twofold derivation of the


49, 50,
n., ix 6, n.

Ernai,

262,

n.,

263
98

Eryri, Mount, now Snowdon, Europe, division of, between the sons of

....

name,

....

pochlait), a cave,

1 1

Fomorians
33
Forann.
Forcu,

Japheth

.......... ...........
See Pharaoh.
of)

45
149
.,

F.

Fahhal, a river tributary to the Boyne,

-263,
n.

Fordun (John

Scotichronicon,

159,

161, n.

, his misrepresentations of the history of Macbeth,

213, n.

Fothads, the three,


Fotharts, the,

Fachtna Fathach, King of Ireland,


66,

.......
of, n.,

.... .... 256,

xc

n.,

257
n.

254,
.

265,
puiroi,
n.,

Fothla, conquered by the Milesians,

93, n.
cvii

Fothudan, promontory

.....
n.,

247
273
n.

Fanad, territory of, See Othuin. Fathain.


Faustus (St.), son of Vortigern or Gor104, tigern Fearmail, chief of Guorthigerniawn,
Felire Beg, quoted,
n.,
.

Four Masters, 205,


.

207,

an ash tree,

....

208,

.,

209,

116, n.

105

G.
105
xii

Gabhal Liuin, now Galloon, wonderful


well of,

Fenians,

223,

ib.,
.

jj.,

225
n.,

Fenius Farsaidh, King of Scythia,

223,

Gabraighe Succa,

.......... .......
now
the
;

195

269

227, 229

Gamh

Sliabh,

Per da Ghiall
.

250, n., 257


.

Co. Sligo

well of,

260, n., 267 Fermnaigh, now Ferney, Fial, wife of Lugadh, her death, 249, 7i.
. .

5e

bulgu,

.........
......

.....

Ox Mountain,
220, n.
xii

Gaecial, adventures of the, according to


their

Finacta,
Picts

Fiatach Finn, King of Emania, 257, King of Ireland, conquers the


.
.

n.

own

traditions

Gaedhuil Glas
51 Gael, the

.........
.
. .

53-57
231

common name

of the Irish and

Finnabhair Abha,

now Fennor,

214,

n.,

215

the Highlanders of Scotland, in their


respective languages,

Finnleikr Jarl the Scot


Firbolg, derivation of the name,
.

Ixxix
.

44, n.

Geathluighe,

......

26, n., cxiv

235,

n.,

237

cxxm
Page.
5ai6il,
Scoti,

used to

translate

the

Latin
26, n. 45, n.
.

Gortimer, warfare
,

of,

Page. 99
with the Sax101

his four battles

a dart, 5aiUiciTi, Gale (T.), his edition of Nennius,

ons,

2 261

Gratian, reigns conjointly with Valentinian,

260, Galengs, the Galeoin [Gelonus], son of Hercules,

n.,
.

69
xi

49
269
79
xxl
viii

5puna cacha,
Gratianus Municeps, Grecian origin of the Gael,
Grian,
. . .

Galeons of Leinster,

Germanus
,

(St.), miracles of,

.... ....
of Man,
.

xxi

225, n.

his miracle

as

recorded by
Isle

257
. .

Hericus Autisiodorensis,
,

Grimm's Deutsche Mythologie,


Guaire, Sliabh,

145,

Apostle of the

now

Slieve Gorey,

213,

n.

Giolla Caoimhin, said to be the translator of the


Irish,
.

Guanach,
,

37

Historia Britonum into


21, n., cxi

probably the translator of the


. . .

Historia Britonum into Irish,


.

21

history of the Britains by, cxi


.

Gildas (St.), his Historia Britonum, a common title with the Irish,
,

. Guaul, or Wall of Severus, 64, n., 65 Gueleon or Gelonus, son of Hercules,

ib.

ancestor of the Picts,

120, n., 121, 131


.
. .

Giraldus Cambrensis, his account of the


Picts
.

Guent, wonderful cave


cxii

of,

.11"
.

and Scots
,

Gunn (W.),
Gunnis,

his edition of Nennius,

his
.

work,

De

Incxii

stitutione Principis,

....
Cam-

99
Isle

Guta, the

of Wight,

....
...

29, n.

_
bria;

.,

Descriptio

Gwenddolen ap Ceidaw, prince of the


Celyddon,
xxxiv
or
98, n.

129, n.
,

Topographia Hin.,
n.,

berime, 192, 193, 195,

197, n., 204, n.,

North Wales, the Welsh word for Gwyddil,

Gwynnedd,

Irish, 26, n.,

216,

218,

n.,

251, n.
.

Glammis, thane
Glas, son of

of,

error respecting,
.

xc

Agnomon,

Glass towers, legends

of,

gleac, a

fight, a battle,

.... ....
in

234,

n.,

235

H.
Heber, son of Milesius, takes the northern half of Ireland,
Heilic, Loch,

47,

283,

n.

Glen Ailbe,

in

Angus,
of, of,

119

Glendaloch, Book

...

57
117

192,

n.,

193

wonder

of,

Glewysing,
shire
,

region

Monmouthxxv
ib.
.

Hengist arrives in Britain,


,

....
.

77

his

stratagem and banquet,

85-89
12, xxi

its

kings,
.

235, ib. Golgotha, or Gaethluighe, Gortigern or Vortigern, son of Gudal,

n.

Herer, i. e. Snowdon Hericus of Auxerre,

93, 98, n.

Herimon, son of Milesius, takes


southern half of Ireland,
,

the

king of Britain
,

75, xxvii

....

57

variations in the spelling of


ib.

expels the Picts out of Ire125, 141

the

name

land,

q 2

CXX1V
Page.

Page.
Inis
Fithi, divided into

Higden (Ralph) Polychronicon,

192, n.,

three parts by
205,
n.,

219, n.
Historia Britonum, attributed to Gildas,
,

lightning,

207

Innes, his theory of the origin of the


Picts,

and to Marcus Ana11

xxix, xxxi

choreta

compiled by Marcus for the edification of the Irish, A. D.


.

Johannes Malala, John of Salisbury, Polycraticon,

xxiv
sive
n.

822,
.

18
,

de Nugis Curialium, 123, lona Club, Collectanea de Rebus Albanicis,

republished by Nenib.

published by,

272,

n.

nius,

A. D. 858
,

lonmanaich,
Josephus, Ireland, date of
. . .

257
;

treatment

of

the

236,

n.

work by

transcribers,
,

19

and

bv

its

Irish

invasion by the Gaels, 59 Irrus, the S. \V. promontory of Kerry, 248, n.


its

translator,

20, 21
.

Isidorus

Horsley's Britannia Romana, Huasem, poet of the Picts

65, n.

Hispalensis, his testimony rexcviii specting the Scots

143

Ith,

death
,

of,

24
in

account of his death

the

Book
ib. n.

I.

of Lecan
Julius Caesar invades Britain,
. .
.

59-61

Japheth, descent of the Gael from, Iccius, Portus, supposed to be the


lage of Vissent or Witsent,
Icht, sea of,
.

225
K.

vil.

31, n.

31

Ida, son of

Ebba,

113
Picts, 14C, n.,

He or Hay, a settlement of the

Karl Hundason, said by the Northmen to have taken the kingdom of Scotland,
,

147
lltutus (St.), miraculous altar of,
.

Ixxxii

117, w.

identical

with

MacIxxxiii
.,

lubber Boinne, the mouth of the river


Boyne, Inbher Buais [the Bush river],
14C, n.
.

beth

Keating, History of Ireland, quoted 42,


43, M.,44,
.,

206,

n.,

49,

n.,

5C,

n.,
Ji.,
.

142,

n.,

229,
269,

n.,
.

267
Colptha, Scene, the
247,
n.

sq.,

240,
.

247,
.

n.,
.

Kenneth M'Alpin,
Kilkeas.

151. n.

mouth

of the river

See Cille Cess.

Skeen
Slaine,

249, or

Wexford
.

bay; the
.

L.

Picts landed there,


Inis

123, 135

Geidh,

now

Inishkea, the lone crane

Lagenians,
n.

are

of the race of

Heri253,
n.

of,

221, Gluair, or Inishglory,

mon
Laighse, or Leix, the seven,

wonderful
192, 193

....
.

265
n.

property

of,

Langhorne, Chron. Reg. Angluc,

190,

cxxv
Page.
Lanigan, Eccl. History of Ireland,
181,
B.,

Page.

179, n.,

Loch

Heilic

117
of,
. .

187, n., 217, B.

Laoighne Faelaidh, race of, Laodicea in Syria, foundation


Seleucus Nicator,
Lassair (St.),

...
of,

Laigh, disappearance
.

...
.

207

204,

n.

Leibhinn, or Leane,
Lein, circles
of,

208, 209
220,
n.

by
xxiv
208,
n.
.

Lemnon (Lomond)
n-Eochaidh.
See Neagh.

113

Latham, now Larne,


Layamon, Leabhar Gabhala,55,
241,
n.,
n.,

257
245,
148,
n.,

n.

nan-Onchon, 199, ib. Loch Kiach, now Lough Reagh, 220,


117, Loingraib, or Llwyngarth, altar of, Lucius, king of Britain, his conversion
.

n.
n.

234-5,

B., sq.,

244,

n.,

247, n., 249, B.


.

Leamain (the
Lecan, Book
three

river Levin),
of,
in,

13,

14, B.

to Christianity

63,

xiii

Tract on the History


Ixv

Lughaidh Gala,

of the Picts
,

different

copies

of the
in,

Leix.

chapter on the origin of the Picts See Laighse.


of,

xcii

243, 261 Lughaidh, son of Ith, Tract on the history of the race of, in the Book of Lecan, ib., n. 260, n., 261, 263 Lugaid Lage
, . .

....

262, B., 263

Lemnon, Loch Lomond, wonders

113,

Lugaidh Orcthe,
Luighni, the,

262, 260, 240,


.
.

B.,
n.,

263 203
241

14, B.

Leo, or Loth, king of the Picts, . Letha, or Letavia (i. e. Armorica),


,

xxxvi
69, xix

Luimnech,
Lulacli

B.,

Mac Gilcomgan,
battle of,

Ixxxiv, Ixxx

fabulous origin of the

name

as
ib.

Lumphannan,

Ixxxi
181

given by Nennius, used by the Irish also to signify


,

Luh'ig, son of Sarran,

Lynch, Dr. John, Cambrensis


ib.

E versus,
B., 195, n.,

Latium,
LiaFail,
Liathan, son of Hercules,
200,
B.,

105,

n.,

166, n., 190, n.,

193,

201

197, B., 204, B.


,

53

his Latin translation

of Keating's
227,
n.

Liathmhuine, the plain now covered by

History of Ireland
B.

Loch Neagh,
thart,

267,

Ligurn, grandson of Eochadh Finn Fo261,


ancient
B.

M.
Mabillon, Vet. Analecta,
n.
.

Linnmhuine,

name of Loch
267,
.

.145,

n.

Neagh,
Llan y Gwyddyl, now Holyhead, Lleirwg Lleuver Mawr,

Macbeth
,

Ixxviii

190, n.

his claim to the

Crown,

Ixxx,
Ixxxviii

xv
,

Lloyd and Powel, Description of Wales,


190,71.

meaning of the name,

ib.

legend of his irregular birth, Ixxxix

Loarn Mac Ere, King of Scotland,

178, n.,
179, n.

married to Gruoch, daughter


Ixxx
celebrity of his

of Bodhe,
,

Loch Cre,
Febhail

217 255

name among
Ixxix

the Northmen,

CXXV1
Page. Macbeth, identical with Karl Hundason,
Ixxxiii

Manannan Mac

Lir, account of,

Page. from
vii

Cormac's Glossary
,

Mac

Brethach, probably Macbeth,

152, n., sion or Orbsen,

his true

name Oirbib.

153, Ixxviii

Mac
Mac

Caithlin,

now Campbell,
of,

in
.

Scot.

Manks, an
n.

Irish people, probably

Cruxliii

land, family

their descent,

261,

theni or Ulster Picts,

Coisi, the poet,


of,
.

209
69
.
. .

Marcus Anachoreta
published the Historia Hritonum before Nennius,
,

xxi

Macedonius, heresy

Mac Eoghan (Muiredhach), Mac Firbis, book of, 265, .,


,

ci
n.

...
Irish

269,

n.,

271,

a Briton born, but


12

his history of

Muiredhach
ci

educated in Ireland,
,

Mac Eoghan,
Machlin, the quern
of,

had been an
his history,

119
in

bishop
,
.

14
.

Mac

Neill
of,

(Hugh) bloody shower


of,
.

the
n.,

14, 15

time

208,
.

209
n.

date of his Historia


16,

Mac

Rustaing, Grave

.201,

ib.,

Hritonum
Martin
,

17

Maol-Gobhann, well
the sixth century, Maelmura of Othain,

of,

215
in
xxxiii
. .

(St.), of

Tours,

...

67, 213

Maelgwn Gwynedd, king of Wales


.

cave

of,

212,

n.

Maximian, becomes emperor


plants the British colony in Ar-

67

221, 222, n.

Magh

Ellite,
,

93
the

morica,

ib.

Campus Elccti

in the re-

Maximus invades
xxv
267
,

Britain,

ib.

xv. sq.

gion of Glewysing

his magical

dream
the soldiers,
. .
.

xvi

Magh

Fothaid,

made emperor by
Meadon, the well of grain
Merlin
Merlin,

69

Ithe

240,
266,

n.
n.,

in,

.119
47, n. 69, n.
xliii

Macha, the plain of Armagh,

xxiv, xxxiv

267

Roman

de,

- Moghna,
Sulidhe, the plain round the river
Swilly,

267

Merobaudes,

Mervyn, King of Man,


267
267
63

266,
of,
. . . .

n.,

Tuireadh, battle
Uisnigh, Magnantia, or Mentz,
,

198, n.

Messingham, Florilegium Insula Sanctorum, 218, Michael (St.), apparition of, in A. D.

n.

708
Midir

xviii

cause of the error that Clau63, n.

263

dius died there,

Miledh or Milesius,
,

55

Maiate,
ITlnir,

xxxii
144, n.
of,
.
.

sons

of,

their expedition to Ire-

druidism,

land,
.,

241, ty.
division of Ireland

Manann, or Man, wonders


,

.119
vi, vii
.

between the

its

ancient history of, conversion to Christianity,

....

sons of, Milesian invasion of Ireland, date


of,
.

viii

57 55

CXXV11
Page. 247
Ixxxii
.

Page.
Nennius,
das,
,

Mis, Sliabh,

246,

n.,

may have had


his date,

the

title

of Gil1

Mochuille (St.) Moddan of Duncansby,


,

265, a.

2,

slain

by Thorfinn Sigurdson,

ib.

Nimrod,
Ninia
(St.),

227
xxxiii

Mogh Lamha,
.

254,

n.

Nuadhat,
Roith, a celebrated Druid,
.
.

261

Noe, division of the world between the


sons
of,

.265
ib., n.

31-33
left

families descended

from him,

North,

anciently denoted by the


side,
. .

hand

41, n.
.

-,

legend of his having assisted


ib.

Nuull, meaning of the word,

261,

n.

Simon Magus, Molagga (Saint), Molua (Saint),


,

265,
200,

n.
n.

O.

story of his vision in com-

O'Conor, Dr., Rerum


n.

Hibernicaruni
n.

pany with St. Comgall

Monaidh

(see

Dun Monaidh),

....
.
.

206,

Scriptores,

126, n., 252, n., 270,


St.

285
xviii
n.

Mons

Jovis,

O'Donnell (Magnus), Life of lumba, quoted,

Co-

xxv

205, Moryson (Tynes) TTlumcinn, the top or surface, 55, n. Muiredhach, son of Eoghan.sonof Niall, 179,
ci,

O'Donovan (John),

Irish

Grammar,
128, n., 129, n.
.

Hy-Fiachrach,

207,

n.

sq.

-, Battle of

Magh
127,

Rath,
150, n.

Muirchertach

Mac

Erca,

.181,
262,

ci, sq.
,

n.,

Musca, or Muscraighe (now Muskerry),


n.,

Tribes and Customs


.
. .

263

of Hy-Many,

185, n., 256, n.

Book of

Rights,

257, n. 261, n.

O'Driscol,

N.

Oen-aibhle
180, n.

263
.

Naomh-Seanchus,

O'Flaherty, Ogygia quoted,


46,
n.,

43, n., 44, n.,


n., n.,

Neachtain, a disciple of Saint Patrick,


214,
n.

47, n.,48,

.,

57,

n.,

127,

178,

n.,

19-2, n., sq.,

195, n., 200, n., 220,

224,

n., n.

Neagh (Loch),
,

its

wonderful property,
194, 195
of, as

story of the origin

passim, 277, n., 280, n., 282, 56, O'Flynn, Eochy, a poem by, cited, O'Hederscol, or O'Driscol, family of, 261,
n., sq.,
.

254,

n. n.

told by Cambrensis,
,

194
of,
.
. .

OiTieacc,

62, n.

ancient

name

267,
.

Oran

(St.), of lona,

xxv
See Arbhraighe.
49-51,
viii

Nectan

I.,

his several

surnames,
.

xliv

Nel, son of Fenius Farsaidh,

229-231

Orbhraigh, or Orrery. Ore, the Orkneys

Nemed

his followers peopled Ireland,

45
227
.

Nemroth,

i. e. Nirnrod, Nennius, various forms of the name,

O'Reilly (Edward), account of Irish writers (Trans. Iberno- Celtic Society)

4,

209,n., 221,n., 222,

CXXV111
Page.
Orior, the wells
of,
.
.

210,

n.,

211

Picts, story of the wives given to,

Page. from
Ixxi

Orkney inga Saga, Ors and Engist arrive


,

147, n.
in Britain,
.

the
,

77
ib.

Book of Lecan, Chronicon Pictorum,

.Ixxv
.

their genealogy,

Orosius,

239, n.

etymology of their name, See Cruithnians.

xlii

Othain, or Fathain,

now Fahan,

222,

n.

Poictiers,

founded by the Picts, 53,

ib., n.,

123

Owen

ap Maxen Wledig See Umhaile. Owles.

xvii

Pogus, or Powis,
Policornus,

85
.

King of Thrace,

121, Ixvii 179, n.

Pompa
P.

or Babona

Pinkerton,

Inquiry into the History of


n., srj., 124, n.,

Scotland, 121,

152,

n., sq.,

Parthalon,
,

. possessor of Ireland, Heating's account of his par-

first

43
,

160, H., 162, 163, n.


his theory of the origin

of the
xxix
.

ricide

and death
,

43, n.
identical with Barviii

Plots

the

name

tholomeus
Patrick (St.)
,

Pirminii Abbatis Libellus, quoted, 145, Promontorium, used to signify a rath or


fort,

n.

107, 101

29, n .
his

legend of the voice calling


.

him from

Caille Fochladh,
,

202, 203,

n.

Pughe (Dr. Owen), name Picts

etymology of the
xlii

privileges

obtained by
. .

him

for the

men

of Ireland,

219,

71.

xxiv Pausanius Chronographus, xxv Pennant, Tour in Scotland quoted, Petrie (Geo.), on Tara Hill, 127, n., 140, n.,
.

....

R.

Rachra, or Rachlin, seized by the Firbolgs

49
in Brc-gia,

181, n., 184, n., 190, 191, n., 200, n.

Rachrann

now Lambay

Island, 139

Round Towers, , Pharaoh, King of Egypt,

187, n.

.... 229-233
. .

Rath Both, now Raphoe, the well of, . 197 Rees (Mr. Rice), Essay on the Welsh
saints, quoted,

Piccardach, use of the word in Tighernach and the Annals of Ulster,


Pictavis,
Picts,

104, n.

Ixii

or Poictiers, founded by the


5:?,

Reeves (Rev. \V.), Eccles. Antiq. of Down and Connor and Dromore, 271,

n.,

122, n., 123, 133 Reptiles,

275, n.

Pictones and Pictores, used to designate


the Picts in the Irish Annals,
.

venomous, none

in Ireland,

218, n.,

Ixii, Ixiii

219
Resuscitation of animals a
cle in Irish

Pictish language in Bede's time different

common miraxxiv
Ix

from the Gaelic,


Picts, origin of,
,

xxxix
xxix, xxxix
of,

hagiography,

Rhydderch Hael, prince of Strathclyde,


Rhydychain, now Oxford, the centre of
Britain,

legendary history

documents
Ixv

relating to
,

xxvi
.

rule of succession to the

crown by
Iv

Richard, Analyse des conciles,


Riffi, or

.188,

n.
.

the female line

Mount

Riphaeus,

235, 236,

CXX1X
Page. 267
274, n.
. .

Righbard, son of Brighe, Hinn, a promontory,

Severus
tian,

II.,,

Page. probably identical with Graib.

Rodri Mawr, division of Wales by, xxiii Roinn, the British name of the isle of
Thanet,
78, n., 79
to Britain
.

Shakspeare, his error respecting the thane of Glammis, xc.,

.......

n.

Sitiein or

paibem, ancient form of the


n., 32, n.
.

Romans, come

59
215,
ib. n. ib. cii

Ross Dela, now Ross Dala,


,

fiery belfry of,

30, emphatic pan, Siward, Earl of Northumberland, Simeon of Durham,

Ixxxiv
Ixxxii

Ross Oiligh, Rowland's Mona,

Skene, Mr., his translation of the

Duan
272, n.
Ixi

Rus Ecb, now Russagh, Rycaut's Turkish Empire

....

190, 191, n.

Albanach,
,

201,
229,

n.
re.

his

Highlanders of Scotland,

Stone, bleeding Slane, great cross


Slieve Riffi,

213
of,

215 235
241

S.

Sleinnaibh,

Sabraind, the Sabrina or Severn, origin of the name, 30, n., 1 15, 117

....
of,

Samuel, son of Beulan and L;cta, probably the

same

as Nennius,

....
.

265 Soghans, the seven, Solinus, his account of the Pictish polity as to the wives of their kings in the
Hebrides
Ivi
.

1 1

Sarran, genealogy

178, n.

Spe&, meaning of the word,


Sru, son of Esru,

144,

it.

Saxons, their conquest of Britain,


Scota, daughter of Pharaoh,
,

43, 75

235
-2

.231

Stevenson, (Jos.), his edition of Nennius,

Scotland,

called

"the East," by
287, n.

Suidhe Odhrain, now Seeoran, lake


Swine's dike,

of,

213

Irish writers,

64, n.

Scots, the
,

name

identified with Scytha;,

x
T.
ib.,

history and

meaning of the name,

xcv
,

Talieson,

128, n.
n.

derivation from Scythae impossible, xcvi cv


of,
. .

Call (a Brehon law term), 278, n., cv, Tallaght, near Dublin, the monument of
Partholan's followers,

Seadna,

....

44, n.

Seanboth of Colman, ducks


Seeds of battle,

.217
7*.,

Tara
,

141

60,

xi

three wonders

of,

09

Seleucus Nicator, foundation of Antioch


by,

Teach Duinn,
xxiv

in Kerry, Keatinge's ac-

count

of,

56, n., 248,

of Laodicea
in Syria,
ib.

Teamhair.
63
65
71

See Tara.

Teineth, or Thanet,

79

Severus invades Britain,


builds the

Saxon wall

Templeshanbo. Tinnandrum, i.

See Seanboth.
e.

Trinovantum or Lon-

Severus
.

II.,
,

don, origin of the name,


Ciftnoeol, tradition,

....

Gl,

who,
1

xx
6.

26, n.

IRISH ARCH. SOC.

cxxx
Page. hollow of the temple be38, n.

Page.

h, the

Umnyenn, an ash
Ui Tairsigh,
Ulexis,
Ulfa,

tree

116. n.

fore the ear,

269
67

Cop, a lord, a chief, Torinis, or Tours, pilgrimages

223, n.
to,
.
. .

213

139
214,
n. n.

Tory

Island,
,

why

so called,

48, n.

Ulster, Annals of,

destruction of the

Fomo. .

Umhaile,
ib.

district of,
n.,

207,

. . and Nemedians on, Tours, Council of, in A. D. 566 or 567,

rians

Ussher, Primordia, quoted, 41,

186, n.,

201,

n.,

203, n.

188, n.

Tower of the Fomorians,

....
.
. .

V.
Valentinian and Theodosius joint emperors

47-49
n.

260, Tradry, rural deanery of, Tranon, or Traeth Antoni, the estuary
.

69
xxxi, xxxiv

of the Anton

115, n.

Vecturiones,

Tratraidhe

260,

n.,

261

Vecturiones and Caledons, Mr. Skene's


. opinion of their Gadelian origin, . Victor, joint emperor with Maximus,

Tuatha de Danann, their invasion of Ireland,


.

Ixii

45, 47, ix
,

their celebrated their

men, 47
247

slain,

71

conflict with

Viks, the supposed ancestors of the Picts,

the Milesians
conjecture
respecting

a mere fiction of Pinkerton, Vincent of Beauvais

xxix,

xxx
n.

228,

their date and origin Tuatha Fidhbha, or men of the woods,

Vortigern, etymology of the name, see

Gortigern
cxi

xxviii

123, 137

Tuilen, St. Cairnech

of,

Welshmen who

settled at,

ib.

W.
Wallace's Orkneys,
147, n.

Turner, History of the Anglo-Saxons, 76, Tzschucke in Pompon. Melam, . 129,


.

n.
n.

Ware
land

(Sir James), Antiquities of Ire192,


n.,

U.

194, n.
.

Wolf, descendants of the, in Ossory,

205
113

Ua

Dangal, son of Beathamnas, his ad213 venture at Tours,


hill of,

Wonders of Britain,
.

of Ireland,

Uisneach,

246,

n.,

247

of Man,

192,193 119

Uaisneimh, poet of the Picts.

See Hua125

Wood

(T.), Primitive Inhabitants, &c.,


xlv, n.

sem

quoted,

FINIS.

IRISH

ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

a General Meeting of the IKISH ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOCIETY, held in the Board Room of the Royal Irish Academy, on Saturday, the 1 of December, 1846, 9th day

AT

THE MOST NOBLE THE MARQUIS


The
"

OF KILDARE in the Chair,


:

Secretary read the following Report from the Council

The month

of

December being the time of the year

in

which the Council

are bound, by the by-law passed on the loth of July, 1844, to summon a General Meeting of the Society, they beg leave to lay before your Lordship, and the Members here present, a Report of the proceedings during the past year,

and

to congratulate the Society

on being now met together to celebrate its

sixth

anniversary.

"Since the

last

General Meeting, held on the ipth of December, 1845,


elected
8
;

twenty-two new Members have been

whose names

are as follows

His Excellency the Earl of Bessborough, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland.

Rev. Beaver H. Blacker.


'Patrick Chalmers, Esq.

The Earl of Portarlington.


Viscount Suirdale.

John David Chambers, Esq. William Chambers, Esq.

Thomas
Those to whose names an asterisk
is

prefixed are Life Members.

'Rev.

Thomas Clarke, Esq. Edward F. Day.


William Donnelly, Esq.

John Nolan, Junior, Esq.


Denis O' Conor, Esq. R. More O'Ferrall, Esq., M. P.

John Flanedy, Esq. John Hyde, Esq.

Richard O'Reilly, Esq.

"The Right Hon. Henry Labouchere,

Henry Thompson Redmond, Esq. John Sadleir, Esq.


Rev. Charles Strong.

M.P. The Rev. Daniel M'Carthy.


"

William Robert Wilde, Esq.

The Society has to lament the death, since the last Meeting, of the followseven Members, one of whom was a Member of the Council, and a zealous ing friend to the Society, at its original formation
:

The Bishop of

Kildare.

Viscount Templetown. Sir Aubrey de Vere, Bart.

Thomas Goold, Esq., Master in Chancery. James A. Maconochie, Esq. John Smith Furlong, Esq., Q. C.

James Gibbons, Esq.


of Members on the Books of the Society now amounts to Life Members. 443 including 60 " Since the last Annual Meeting, the Council have issued to all Members,
"
,

The number

subscribed for the year 1845, tne valuable work edited by Mr. Hardiman,from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, entitled, Chorographical Description of West or H-iar Connaught, written, A. D. 1684, by Roderick O'Flaherty, Esq., author of the Ogygia.' This volume is illustrated with a

who have

'

map
"
tor's

of

West Connaught, and

a fac-similc of O'Flaherty's hand-writing,

and

extends to 483 pages, including the Introduction.

The delay in the publication of this volume was chiefly owing to the ediabsence from Dublin, but also, in some degree, to his having discovered,

work was far advanced, a great number of original documents connected with the history of West Connaught, which it seemed very desirable to as a more favourable opportunity of publishing these print in the Appendix,
after the

not occur hereafter the Council, therefore, willingly important records might Mr. Hardiman's wishes, to whom they take this opportunity of acceded to
;

returning their sincere thanks. " The volume contains a mass of topographical and historical matter of very

unusual interest and value.

It is

highly creditable to Mr. Hardiman's learning

and

and research, and the Council are happy

to find that

it

has been most favour-

been able to give, along with the foregoing hoped Cormac's Glossary. But in this intention, which was announced at volume, the last annual Meeting, they have been doubly disappointed. The unexpected size to which Mr. Hardiman's Appendix and notes extended, and the
consequent expense of the work, render it impossible to put together, as an equivalent for one year's subscription, two such costly books. O'Flaherty's

ably received by the Members of the Society. " The Council had to have

West Connaught has actually cost the Society sixteen shillings per copy and when to this are added the expenses of delivery, salaries, and other charges of
;

the year, it will be seen that the Council would be wanting in their duty as Trustees of the Society's funds, if they should persevere in their original intention of giving any additional volume, and especially one so costly as Cormac's

hope, therefore, that the Society will perceive the necessity which exists for a change in the arrangement proposed by the Council of that year, and announced in the last Annual

Glossary, to the

Members

of the year 1845.

They

Report.
"

Another source of disappointment has

arisen from the

unexpected obstacles

that have been experienced in the preparation of Cormac's Glossary for the No person who has never actually engaged in such studies can adePress.

words and obscure


Picts,

quately estimate the real difficulties of this work, filled as it is with obsolete allusions, fragments of the languages spoken by Northmen,

and British in the tenth century, and quotations from Brehon laws and ancient poems, all of which must be sought for in our manuscript libraries, without the aid of catalogue or index of any kind, except such as the private labours of Mr. O'Donovan and Mr. Curry have provided for themselves. These
difficulties are so frequent,

and

arise so

unexpectedly, that the Council

feel it

be impossible to say when this important and laborious work will be ready for delivery but they can promise that no pains or labour shall be spared to bring it out as speedily as is consistent with the necessary attention to accuracy.
to
;

volume of the Miscellany of the Irish Archaeological Society, the book for the present year, is now in course of distribution to constituting the Members. " In addition to the contents, as announced in the Report of last year, there have been added some short pieces, particularly The Annals of Ireland, from
first

"

The

a 2

the

the year 1443 to 1468, translated from the Irish, by

he

is

more usually

called,

Duald Mac

Firbis, for Sir

Dudley Firbisse, or, as James Ware, in the year

Annals, which have been quoted by Ware, Harris, and others, are of considerable value and importance, although never before published. They
original, now lost, or at least unknown, which was evidently in the hands of the Four Masters, and has been made use of by them as an authority, for they have frequently transcribed it verbatim in

1666. " These

have been translated from an Irish

their Annals.

'

The Council propose to give for the year 1847, The Irish. Version of the Historia Britonum' of Nennius, with a translation and notes, by the Secre;

"

tary

and additional

notes,

A considerable portion of this


prevent
"
its

completion in

and an Introduction, by the Hon. Algernon Herbert. work is printed, and it is hoped that nothing will the course of a few months.
it

Of the

projected publications of the Society,


last

will

be necessary now to

speak very briefly. " It was announced in the

Annual Report,

that the Council

had in

view a collection of the Latin


in the Press " i.
:

annalists of Ireland.

Of these

there are already

The Annals, by John Clyn, of Kilkenny, which have been transcribed from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, collated with a copy in the Bodleian Library, Oxford and will be edited, with notes, by the Rev.
;

Richard Butler.

The Annals of Thady Dowling, Chancellor of Leighlin, which will be with notes, by Aquilla Smith, Esq., M.D., from a MS. in the Library edited, of Trinity College, Dublin.
2.

"

The Annals of Henry Marlborough from a MS. in in Library, British Museum, collated with an imperfect copy
3.
;

"

the

Cottonian

the Library of

Trinity College, Dublin.

probable that one or two others of the minor Annals may be added, which, although in themselves of little moment, are valuable, as they
these
it is

"

To

have been quoted by our principal historians, and are an essential part of the
original sources of Irish history.

"

Of the

able to state that one,

other works proposed for publication, the Council are happy to be which has been long announced, and which has been looked
for

for

by many Members

for the printer.

The

of the Society with much anxiety, is now nearly ready Macarise Excidium, or, Destruction of Cyprus, by Colonel

James

Charles O'Kelly, giving an account of the Civil Wars of Ireland under It was II., was one of the first works undertaken by this Society.

copied from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, and two or three sheets of it were actually printed, when it was discovered that the work had been advertised,

and was then on the eve of publication by the Camden Society of Lon-

Subsequently, however, by the liberality of Professor Mac Cullagh, a Latin copy of the work, in a MS. coeval with its author, was placed at the disposal of the Council, and Denis Henry Kelly, Esq., of Castle Kelly, a dedon.

scendant of the author, kindly proposed to edit it, and had actually completed a very correct translation of the Latin copy, when another MS., in English (also
coeval with the author), was discovered, and a transcript of it procured for the The means were thus supplied for putting forth a much Society by Mr. Kelly.

more
rious
to

correct and authentic text than that of the

Camden

Society

the Council,

therefore, resolved to

work

resume their original intention of bringing out this cuespecially as they were fortunate enough to induce Mr. O'Callaghan
it.

promise his valuable aid in the illustration of

Within the

last fortnight

Mr. O'Callaghan has completed his portion of the task, and has placed in the hands of the Council a collection of notes, which cannot fail to prove highly into the teresting to the student of our history, and for which he is entitled
This work will, therefore, be put to press without delay, as soon as the promised transcript of the English version of The work will necessarily be expensive, but it is received from Mr. Kelly. are resolved to undertake it, in the hope that the great interest of the Council

warmest thanks of the Society.

its

qualifications of its annotator for illustrating that portion of our history, will induce the Irish public so far to support the its publication. Society, as to cover the expenses of

subject,

and the well-known

second volume of the Irish Archaeological Miscellany will also be imin possession of some matemediately undertaken. The Council are already
rials for this

"

Latin translation of a portion of the Annals of the " Four Masters, supposed to be from the pen of Dr. Lynch, author of Caminvite other brensis Eversus," the Obits of Lusk, &c. but they would earnestly

work, such

as a

contributions.
"

Other works are

also in contemplation,

which the want of funds compels


the

the Council to defer.


lication
:

Of

these the following are ready for immediate pub-

The Annals of Inisfallen. The original intention was to edit these Annals from a copy preserved in the Library of Trinity College, and partly Misled published, under the name of the Annals of Inisfallen, by Dr. O'Conor.
I.

"

of that distinguished scholar, the Council, at the beginof the present year, engaged Mr. Curry and Mr. O'Donovan in the task of ning preparing a transcript of the Trinity College MS. for publication. But it was
to be

by the high authority

very soon found that this MS. was not at all what Dr. O'Conor had supposed it it turned out to be a modern compilation from the old Inisfallen Annals and other sources, and, in short, of no authority whatsoever. It has, therefore,
;

been resolved

to adopt as a text the real

Bodleian Library. In the preface to with the reasons for regarding it as unworthy of credit, will be given at length. " II. The History of the Boromean Tribute, from a MS. in the Library of
Trinity College, edited, with a translation and notes, by Mr. Eugene Curry, has for some time been nearly ready for the Press. This work relates to an

Annals of Inisfallen, preserved in the the work, the history of the Dublin copy,

which is comparatively little known, and of which but very scanty notices occur in our popular historians. But it will be a book of some 300 or 400 pages, and want of funds has hitherto delayed its
interesting period of Irish history,

publication. " The same reason also compels the Council to postpone the more expensive publications which have been announced, such as the Annals of Ulster, and the

Hymns, although both of them are works of the highest interest, and Some progress, however, has been made in preparing them for importance.

Book

of

the Press.

A transcript of the

Annals of

Ulster, the property of the Secretary,

It was copied by Mr. has been placed at the disposal of the Council. Curry from the ancient MS. in the Library of Trinity College, and has been collated with the Bodleian MS. by Mr. O'Donovan, who was sent to Oxford by the

Council for the purpose.


the original
it

The Book

of

Hymns

has also been transcribed from


;

MS.

in the Library of Trinity College


is

but the only other copy of

known

to exist

St. Isidore, at

Rome,

said to be in the possession of the Franciscan College of and is consequently beyond the reach of the Society. It is

a great pity that the funds for the publication of this valuable manuscript cannot The Manuscript is itself of the seventh or eighth century, and as be procured.
it

it

was, no doubt, transcribed from

much

earlier

documents,

it

may be

taken as

representing the doctrine and devotion of the Irish Church in the age of St. Columba, when Ireland was so justly known throughout Europe as " Insula

Sanctorum."

A Hymnarium of the seventh century

is

a literary treasure that

ought not to be left any longer in obscurity. " Of the other works suggested for publication, the Council have nothing to
say in addition to what was stated by their predecessors in the Report of last year; they are precluded by the deficiency of funds from undertaking any such

expensive publications as the Dinnseanchus, or the Brehon Laws, which present difficulties of so peculiar a nature. For such great works, therefore, they can
only hope to prepare the way, and they cannot but
flatter

themselves that the

publications of this Society have already done much to awaken a taste for Irish literature, and to arouse the Public to some little sense of the national disgrace which rests upon us, for allowing these invaluable monuments of antiquity to

slumber so long on the shelves of our libraries. " The Council have it in contemplation to publish, as soon as they find it the Topographical Poems of O'Dugan and O'Hecrin, with illustrative possible,
notes
fail to prove interesting to the over which they have no control, may many circumstances, combine to delay this design, that they cannot undertake as yet to fix the time

by Mr. O'Donovan,
;

work

that cannot

Public

but so

when this publication may be expected. The same remark applies to Uuald Mac Firbis's Account of the Firbolgs and Danes of Ireland, and to the Naemh
Seanchus, or History of the Saints of Ireland, attributed to Aengus the Culdec some of his disciples, and preserved in the Book of Lecan. In short, there is the greatest abundance of interesting and important materials, and funds alone
or
are wanting for giving them to the Public. " It will be remembered by the Society that in former Rcportsb the Council more than once declared that they were overdrawing the funds of the Society, and giving to the Members a value for their subscriptions than the dis-

higher This was done for the purpose of bringposable means of the Society justified. of enabling the Irish public to judge of the great ing the Society into notice, and abundance of the materials that exist, as well as of the manner in which it was
to students.

proposed to render our ancient literature accessible


b

In tins there
is

See Report for

842 (prefixed to the Battle of Magli Kagh),

p. 4.

Report

for

845

(prefixed to O'Flaherty's

West Connaught),

p. 6.

no doubt the Council judged wisely but the time is now come when a difmust be pursued. The experience of five years, during which the limited number of 500 members has never been obtained, proves clearly the
is
;

ferent course

small

amount of interest that is felt for the objects of the Society; and it is, therefore, become the duty of the Council to announce, that the number of must henceforth be very seriously dimipages hitherto published in the year If every unless a large accession of additional Members can be obtained. nished,

Member would engage


;

to procure

one new

Member

in the course of the next

the works in preparation would be in a great year, the means of bringing out measure supplied but if the Society remains at its present limit, Members must be content to perceive a very sensible diminution in the bulk of our

annual publications."

was moved by the Provost of and Trinity College, seconded by Lieutenant General Birch, " RESOLVED, That the Report now read be received and printed, and cir-

The Report having been

read,

it

culated amongst the

Members
P.

of the Society."

Moved by N.
Donnell, Esq., and
"

O'Gorman, Esq., seconded by Charles Mac

RESOLVED, That the Rev. Charles Graves, and James MGlashan, Esq., be appointed Auditors for the ensuing year, and that their statement of the accounts of the Society be printed with the Report."

Movedby JohnO'Callaghan, Esq., seconded by Rev. Dr. Wilson, and


"

RESOLVED,

That

his

the Society for the ensuing year men be the Council:

Grace the Duke of Lcinstcr be elected President of and that the following Noblemen and Gentle;

THE

MOST NOBLK THE MARQUIS OF JAMES HARDIMAN, ESQ., M. R. I. A. THE REV. J. H. TODD, D.D., M.R.I.A. KlLDARE, M. R. I. A.
TRIM,

THE RIGHT HON. THE EARL

THE RIGHT

M. R. I. A. HON. THE VISCOUNT ADARE, M. P., M. R. I. A. THE REV. SAMUEL BUTCHER, A. M., M. R.T.A.

OF LKI- WILLIAM E. HUDSON, ESQ., M. R. I. A. MAJOR LARCOM, R. E., V. P. R. I. A.

J.MACCULLAGH,ESQ., LL.D., M.R.I.A GEO.PETRIE, ESQ., R.H.A., V.P.R.I.A. AQUILLA SMITH, ESQ., M. D., M. R. I. A.

J.HUBAND SMITH, ESQ., A.M., M.R.I.A. Moved

Moved by
"

the Rev. Dr. Russell, Vice-President of the College,

Maynooth, seconded by John O'Donoghue, Esq., and


RESOLVED, That the thanks of the Society be given to the President and Council of the Royal Irish Academy, for their kindness in granting the use of
their

Board

Room

for this Meeting."

The Rev.
"

the Provost of Trinity College having been requested


it

to take the Chair,

was
to the

RESOLVED,

That the thanks of the Society be given

Most Noble

the Marquis of Kildare, for his conduct in the Chair at this Meeting."

IRISH

ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.

AT a

General Meeting of the IRISH ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOCIETY, held in the Board Room of the Royal Irish Academy, on Wednesday, the

22nd day of December, 1847,

His GRACE THE DUKE OF LEINSTER

in the Chair,
:

The
"

Secretary read the following Report from the Council

labours of the Irish Archaeological Society have now been continued for a period of seven years, and the Council, on laying before you their annual Report of the progress and prospects of the Society, arc compelled, with great
regret, to

The

abandon the tone of hope with which they have hitherto addressed
regret to say that the experience of the last seven years has forced the conviction, that very little interest is felt by the Irish public for

you. "

They

upon them

the publication of ancient Irish literature, or the preservation of the ancient Irish In seven years, during which this Society has been before the language.
public, we have not succeeded in obtaining 500 subscribers, including those resident in England, in any one year, who have been willing to contribute an entrance fee of 3, and an annual subscription ofi, towards the objects of 'the

Society

common

and yet, before the establishment of the Society, nothing was more than declamations on the national disgrace of suffering our ancient

Irish manuscripts to

moulder in oblivion.
b 2

" Since

12
" Since the last
elected.

Annual Meeting, twenty-five new members have been


as follows:

Their names are

His Excellency the Earl of Clarendon.

Lord John Manners. Mons. Le Comte O'Kelly Farrell.


Robert Archbold, Esq. Rowland Bateman, Esq. Richard S. Bourke, Esq., M. P.

Right Rev. Dr. Haly, R. C. Bishop of Kildare and Leighlin.


Rev. James Hamilton.

The

Kildare-street Club.

G. A. M'Dermott, Esq., F. G. S. Right Rev. Dr. M'Nally, R. C. Bishop of


Clogher. Robert Power, Esq. *Rev. G. C. Renouard, B. D.

W. H. Bradshaw, Esq. John William Browne, Esq.


*R. Clayton Browne, Esq. Hev. George Crolly.

John Reynolds, Esq., M.

P.

Rev. John Dunne.


Sir

George Smith, Esq.,

F. R. S.

Thomas

Esinonde, Bart.

John Greene, Esq.

Michael Staunton, Esq. Rev. Dr. Walsh.

The Very
"

Rev. Dr. Yore, V. G. Dublin.


:

During the past year the Society has

lost,

by death, the following Members

The Duke of Northumberland. The Earl of Bessborough. Right Hon. Thomas Grenville. James Mac Cullagh, Esq.
Joseph Nelson, Esq., Q. C.
"

Daniel O'Connell, Esq., M. P. The O' Conor Don., M. P.

William Potts, Esq. Remmy Sheehan, Esq. Rev. Robert Trail, D. D.

The number

of

Members now on

the books of the Society

amount 10458,
it

of

whom sixty-two are Life Members. " To show the progress of the Society,

the Council think

right to lay

Meeting the following tabular view of the number of our books in eacli year since the commencement of our labours:
before this
Year.

Members on

3
last

"
the

From

this

it

appears that during the

two years the annual increase


less

in

number of Members has been very considerably


;

than in any former

year since the foundation of the Society and although the unparalleled season of distress with which we have been visited during the past year, and the calls upon the of the public, may, in part, account for this many sympathies
greatly to be feared that this is not the whole cause, and that we are also to attribute the falling off to a very general apathy on the part of the Irish public to the objects for which the Society was founded.
fact,

yet

it is

strongly forced upon the Council by the fact, that a large existing Members of the Society are in arrear of their subscriptions, and that the publications of the Society have, therefore, been greatly reis

" This conclusion

number of the

tarded for want of funds. " The Council, on the faith of promised subscriptions, did actually undertake several important works, some of which are in the Press, and some

ready for publication.

These they have been under the necessity of suspend-

ing, until the result of the present appeal to the Members of the Society is asAnd they have been further compelled to take the still more serious certained.
step of discontinuing their engagements with Mr. O'Donovan and Mr. Curry, gentlemen to whose indefatigable exertions and extraordinary acquirements in
Irish literature

and topography the Society and the learned world are already
as the state of

so deeply indebted.

"

Unpromising

our

affairs

undoubtedly

is,

the Council are

danger

not without hope that the very statement of the facts may have the effect of of Irish literature, and averting the calling forth the exertions of the friends which threatens the very existence of the Society. If the Members

would promptly pay up their subscriptions, all the existing difficulties of the Society would be removed, and the Council of the ensuing to carry on their labours with confidence and vigour. year would be enabled " The Council leave to recommend to the Society the adoption of two beg

who

arc in arrear

or three changes or modifications in our

ceive your approval, may, the general working of the Society.


"

it is

Fundamental Laws, which, if they rehoped, bring in the subscriptions, and promote
'

By

the seventh law

it is

enacted, that

Any Member who


' :

shall be

one

Instead of these words year in arrear shall be considered as having resigned.' the Council would propose to substitute the following Any Member who of his subscription shall be liable to be removed by shall be one year in arrear
the

14
the Council from the books of the Society, after due notice served to that effect.' " The Council

upon him

recommend this change, because many Members have excused themselves from replying to the circulars, and other notices addressed to them by the Treasurer, on the ground that, being more than a year in arrear,

they did not consider themselves as any longer Members, as the seventh Fundamental Law declared that they were to be regarded as having It resigned. was impossible, however, for the Council to act generally on so rigid an interpretation of this law, as they would thereby not only run the risk of giving
unnecessary offence, but
also, in

some

instances, deprive the Society of valuable

and zealous Members, whose absence from the country, or some other accidental The obvious intention of the circumstance, had caused to fall into arrear.
rule

was merely to enable the Council names of such Members as had ceased
"

to

remove from the Society's books the


an interest in
its

to take

objects.

The Council would


to

also

recommend

the introduction of a rule which


shall

would enable them


bers of the Council.

nominate Vice-Presidents, who

be ex

officio

Mem-

They would propose,


:

therefore, to alter the

second Fun-

damental
"
'

Law

to the following o

The

affairs

of the Society shall be managed by a Council, consisting of

a President, three Vice-Presidents, and twelve other

Members,

to be annually

elected by the Society.' " The Council

Vice-Presidents will enable the Society to place


zeal for the welfare of the Society has entitled

propose this alteration, because the power of nominating upon the Council those whose

them

to that distinction,
it

although

their
for

rank and public duties, or their absence from Dublin, render them to be present at all the Meetings of the Council.
" It remains

impossible

to give some account of what has been done in reference of the Society since our last annual meeting. In the Report to the publications then laid before you it was stated that the funds at the disposal of die Council

now

rendered

it

necessary to diminish very considerably the publications issued to

was proposed, however, to the year 1847, 'The Irish give Version of the Ilistoria Britonum of Nennius, with a Translation and Notes by

Members
to

in

exchange

for their subscriptions.

It

all

Members who had subscribed

for

the Secretary, and additional Notes and an Introduction by the Hon. Algernon Herbert.' " This work, we regret to say, is not yet completed, although it is far advanced.

The delay has been occasioned in a great measure by the necessity of each proof sheet, for Mr. Herbert's remarks and corrections, to sending England but principally by the discovery of a most interesting ancient historical poem, which was necessary to the illustration of the work, and which the Editor is now adding to it from a MS. of the twelfth century in the Library of Trinity
vanced.*
;

will not anticipate the duty of the Editor by describing more the nature of this document, or the reasons which have induced particularly them to delay the publication for the sake of admitting it. They feel assured

College, Dublin. " The Council

that every Member of the Society will agree with them in thinking that it was better to incur the delay than to bring out the work in a less perfect form they have little doubt that the Historia of Nennius in its Irish dress, with the curious
;

illustrations of British, Scottish,

will

and Welsh history with which it is accompanied, be received by the learned world as a valuable addition to the sources of

British history.
"

The

disappointments experienced by the Council from the circumstances

already referred to, render it impossible for them to say much on the subject of future publications. For an account of the works already undertaken, and
partly in progress, they have nothing to add to what was said in the Report They may add, however, that the Macariui presented to the Society last year.

Excidium, or Destruction of Cyprus, by Colonel Charles O'Kelly, is now completed, and ready for the press, and as soon as the funds at the disposal of the
be placed in the hands of the printer. If considerable portion of the arrears due to the Society should be collected, any the Council would propose to give this work as the Society's publication for the
so, it shall

Council enable them to do

year 1848. " The Council have received from Mr. Shirley, the Rev. Mr. Graves of Kilkenny, Mr. O'Donovan, and other friends, some valuable contributions to the second volume of the Irish Archaeological Miscellany and they are in u condition, if funds permit, to bring out a fasciculus at least of this work during the
;

ensuing year. " Since the

last

meeting of the Society Mr. Reeves has published his Ecclesiastical

in course of distribution to the

The volume has been completed since the Annual Meeting was Members.

held,

and

is

now

i6
siastical

Taxation of the Dioceses of Down and Connor and Dromore, in a form

This may be hailed as a saexactly similar to the publications of this Society. that the labours of the Society have excited in others, and in the tisfactory proof
public at large, a thirst for sound historical and topographical information. Mr. Reeves, it will be recollected, has undertaken to edit for the Society the whole of
the important document, of which he has already brought out a part in the volume have no hope that the Society's funds will enable the Council alluded to.

We

but it may, perhaps, be interestfor some time to come have on record the following account of his intended ing labours, with which Mr. Reeves has kindly furnished the Council
to

undertake this work


to the Society to

" 'Ecclesiastical Taxation of Ireland,


ijuer Rolls,

A. D. 1306. Edited from the original ExclieLondon. By the Rev. WILLIAM REEVES, M. B., M. R. I. A., &c.
all

"

'

This Record notices

the dioceses of Ireland, and the several churches

contained in them, arranged under rural deaneries, except the dioceses of Ferns, The deficiency, however, as far as Ossory, and the upper part of Armagh.
regards Ossory, may be fully supplied from the Red Book of Ossory, in which In the Registry of Primate are two taxations of the diocese, anterior to 1320. Sweteman is contained a catalogue of the churches in the upper or county of

Louth part of Armagh, of about the same date. So that Ferns is the only hiatus, for the repair of which there are no available materials. " Though the recital extends only to the names and incomes of the benefices,
'

so that the notice of each occupies but a single line, the bare text

would

fill

volume nearly
rally

any of those yet published by the Society. It is that the work should appear in lour parts, containing sevetherefore proposed
as

large as

an ecclesiastical province, with brief notes, identifying each name with the corresponding modern one on the Ordnance Map, and noticing such authorities as illustrate the ancient history and modern condition of the churches.

This arrangement will enable the Editor to put to press the first part, and at the the province of Armagh, as soon as the Council think fit which a single volume to such a size as same time avoid the inconvenience of swelling
'

"

is

to be unwieldy, or to monopolize the resources of the Society.

" "
'

'

WILLIAM REEVES.

Dec. 16, 1847.'

"

The

'7

The Eeport having been


Richard
"

Mac

Donnell,

D. D.,

was moved by the Rev. Senior Fellow of Trinity College,


read,
it

Dublin, and
RESOLVED,

That the Report now read be received and

printed,

and

cir-

culated amongst the

Members

of the Society."

Moved by
"

the

Very Rev. L.

F.

Renehan, D.

D., President of the

Royal College of St. Patrick, Maynooth, and


RESOLVED, That Sir Colman O'Loglilen and Mr. O'Donoghue be appointed Auditors for the ensuing year, and that the statement of the accounts of the Society be printed with the Report."

Moved by

the Rev.

James Wilson, U.

D.,

Precentor of

St.

Pa-

trick's Cathedral,

Dublin, and
'

"RESOLVED, That, in accordance with the recommendation of the Council, the following words in the 7th Fundamendal Law, Any Member who shall be one year in arrcar of his subscription shall be considered as having resigned,' be omitted and that the following words be substituted instead thereof:
' ;

Any

be one year in arrear of his subscription shall be liable to be removed by the Council from the books of the Society, after due notice served

Member who shall

upon him
"

to that effect.'

"

Moved by George
RESOLVED,
the and Fundamental
ciety shall be

Petrie, Esq.,

LL.D., V. P. R.
'

I.

A, and

That, in accordance with the recommendation of the Council, Law be altered to the following: The affairs of the So-

a Council consisting of a President, three Vice-Pre" other Members, to be annually elected by the Society.' sidents, and twelve

managed by

Moved by
siastical

the Rev. Charles Russell, D. D., Professor of EccleSt.

History in the Royal College of

Patrick, Maynooth,

and
"

RESOLVED,

That His Grace the Duke of Leinster be elected President


:

that the Most Noble the Marquis of of the Society for the following year the Right Hon. the Earl of Lcitrim, and the Right Hon. the Viscount Kildare,
c

Adare

i8 Adarc, be the Vice- Presidents of the Society on the Council


:

and that the following be elected

REV. SAM. BUTCHER, A.M., F.T.C.D.,

M.R.I.A.
REV. CHAS. GRAVES, A.M., F.T.C.D., M.R.I. A.

GEO. PETRIE, ESQ., LL.D., V.P.R.I.A. REV. WM. REEVES, M. B., M. R. I. A.

The Very REV.

L. F. RENEHAN, D.D.,

President of Maynooth College.

JAMES HARDIMAN, ESQ., M. R. I. A. W. E. HUDSON, ESQ., M.R.I. A. THOMAS A. LARCOM, ESQ., R. E.,
V. P. R.
I.

AQUILLA SMITH, ESQ., M.D., M.R.I.A. JOSEPH HUBAND SMITH, ESQ., M. A.,

M. R.
REV.
J.

I.

A.

A.

CHARLES MACDONNELL, EsQ.,M.R.I.A.

H. TODD, D. D., F. T. C. D., M. R. I. A."

Moved by John
"

C. O'Callaghan, Esq.,

and

RESOLVED, That the thanks of the Society be voted to the President and Council of the Royal Irish Academy, for their kindness in granting the use of
their

room

for this meeting."

Moved by
"

Sir

Colman M. O'Loghlen,

Bart.,

and
to

RESOLVED,

That the thanks of the Society be voted

His Grace the

Duke

of'Leinster, for his kindness in accepting the office of President of the Society, and for his conduct in the Chair on this occasion."

H W HO o w W H

!S

>J <!

o
-

CO
-j
L
.

S *
1
. .

: 2 ^ - x s

s 4- 1 q 2 S
DECEMBER,

O
H
HH

K M ^ G Q 15 w
PL,

S?

OF

<

&
m
*J~

H O h

Q ^
CO

W O

H
<&

M
w H
pq

O
Pd

O O
CO
pa

H H
r^

c>

^ "
6 o
.*>

o
a

fc

c2

IRISH ARCHAEOLOGICAL SOCIETY.


1847-1848.

patron

HIS

ROYAL HIGHNESS THE PRINCE ALBERT.

HIS

GRACE THE DUKE OF LEINSTER.


Fice^rcsfocnts
:

THE MOST NOBLE THE MARQUIS OF KILDARE, M. P., M. R. I. A. THE RIGHT HON. THE EARL OF LEITRIM, M. R. I. A. THE RIGHT HON. THE VISCOUNT ADARE, M. P., M. R. I. A.
(Council
:

REV. SAMUEL BUTCHER, A. M.,M. R. I. A. REV. CHARLES GRAVES, A. M., M. R.I. A.

REV. WILLIAM REEVES, M. B., M. R. I. A. Very REV. DR. RENEHAN, President of St.
Patrick's College, Maynooth.

JAMES HARUIMAN, ESQ M. R. I. A. WILLIAM ELLIOT HUDSON, ESQ., M.R.I.A.


,

AQUILLA SMITH,
Treasurer.
J.

ESQ., M. D.,

M. R.

I.

A.,

MAJOR

T. A.

LARCOM,

R. E., V.P.R.I. A.

CHARLES MAC DONNELL, ESQ., M.R.I.A. GEORGE PETRIE, ESQ., LL. I)., R. II. A.,
V. P. R.
I.

HUBAND SMITH,
J.

ESQ., A. M., M.R.I.A.


D.,

REV.

H. TODD, D.

M. R.

I.

A., Se-

A.

cretary.

JJUmbers
[Life

of
thus
*.]

Members are marked

"His Royal Highness His Excellency THE

THE PRINCE ALBERT.

'The MARQUIS of DROGHEIM.

EARL OF CLARENDON, LORD LIEUTENANT OF IRELAND. His Grace the LORD PRIMATE OF IRELAND.
'His Grace the

The MARQUIS of KILDARE, M.P..M. R. 'The MARQUIS of LANSDOWNE. The MARQUIS of ORMONDE. The MARQUIS of SLIGO. 'The MARQUIS of WATERFORD. The EARL of BANDON.

I.

A.

DUKE
DUKE

OF BUCKINGHAM and

CHANDOS.
"His Grace the
of LEINSTER.

The

21
The EARL of BECTIVE. The EARL of CARLISLE. The EARL of CAWDOR. The EARL of CHARLEMONT, M. R. I. A. The EARL of CLANCARTY. *The EARL DE GREY. The EARL of DEVON. The EARL of DONOUGHMORE. The EARL of DUNRAVEN, M. R. I. A. The EARL of ENNISKILLEN. The EARL FITZWILLIAM. The EARL FOHTESCUE. The EARL of GLENGALL. The EARL of LEITRIM, M. R. I. A. The EARL of MEATH. The EARL of PORTARLINGTON. *The EARL of Powis. The EARL of RODEN. The EARL of ROSSE, M. R. I. A. The EARL of SHREWSBURY. The EARL of ST. GERMANS. The VISCOUNT ACHESON, M. P. The VISCOUNT ADARE, M. P., M. R. I. A. The VISCOUNT COURTENAY, M. P. The VISCOUNT DE VESCI. The VISCOUNT LISMORE. The VISCOUNT LORTON. The VISCOUNT MASSAREENE. The VISCOUNT MORPETH. The VISCOUNT O'NEILL. "The VISCOUNT PALMERSTON. The VISCOUNT SUIRDALE. The LORD BISHOP of CASHEL, EMLY, WATERFORD, and LISMORE.

The LORD BISHOP of CHICHESTER. The LORD BISHOP of CORK, CLOYNE, and
Ross.

The HON.
RAPHOE.

the

LORD BISHOP

of

DERKY and

The LORD BISHOP of DOWN and CONNOR, and DROMORE. The LORD BISHOP of KILMORE, ELPHIN, and ARDAGH.
*LoRD CLONBROCK.

LORD ALBERT CONYNGHAM. LORD CREMORNE. LORD FARNHAM. LORD HEYTESBURY. LORD GEORGE HILL, M. R. I. A. LORD MANNERS. LORD ROSSMORE, M. R. I. A. LORD TALBOT DE MALAHIDE.

Rev.

Edward

S.

Abbott, Upper Mount-street,

Dublin.

Rev. James Kennedy Bailie, D. D., M.R.I. A. Ardtrea House, Stewartstown.

Abraham
Miss

Abell, Esq.,

M. R.

I.

A., Cork.

Abraham Whyte Baker,


street,

Esq., Blessington-

"Sir Robert Shafto Adair, Bart., Ballymena.

Dublin.
Ball, Esq.,

M.

J.

Alexander, Dublin.

James B.
Dublin.
Sir

Merrion-square, East,

Robert M. Alloway, Esq., Abbeyville, Booterstown.

Matthew Barrington,

Bart.,

M. R.

I.

A.,

William Antisell, Esq., Ballyowen Cottage,


Philipstown.

St. Stephen's-green,

Dublin.

Hugh

Barton, Jun., Esq., Regent-st., London.

Rev. George F. A. Armstrong, A.B. Rev. John H. Armstrong, A. B., Herbertplace, Dublin.

Miss Beaufort, Hatch-street, Dublin. Sir Michael Dillon Bellew, Bart., MountDillon, Galway.

George Atkinson,

Esq., A. M.,

M.

B.,

Upper

Samuel Henry Bindon, Esq., Great Brunswick-street, Dublin.

Temple-street, Dublin.

Lieutenant-

22
Lieutenant-General Robert H. Birch, Leesonstreet,

Dublin.

Rev. Samuel Butcher, A M., M. R. Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.

I.

A.,

John Blachford, Esq., Bucklersbury, London.

The Very Rev. R. Butler, A. B., M.R. Dean of Clonmacnoise, Trim.

I.

A.,

The Rev. Beaver H.

Blacker, A. M., Airfield,

Donnybrook. The Right Hon. Anthony Richard Blake, St. Stephen's Green Club, Dublin.
Loftus H. Bland, Esq., Upper Filzwilliamstreet, Dublin.

'William E. Caldbeck, Esq., Kilmastiogue. 'Robert Callwell, Esq., M. R. I. A., Herbertplace, Dublin.

Edward Cane,
street, Dublin.

Esq.,

M. R.
I.

I.

A.,

Dawson-

George Carr, Esq., M. R.


square,
S.,

A.,

MountjoyI.

Bindon Blood, Esq., M. R.


Ennis.
Sir

I.

A., F. R. S. E.,

Dublin.
A.,

John P. Boileau, Bart., London. Walter M. Bond, Esq., The Argory, Moy. Beriah Botfield, Esq., M. R. I. A., London.
Esq., Dysart House, Car-

Rev. Joseph Carson, B. D., M. R. Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.

Rev. William Carus, A. M., Fellow of Trinity College,

Cambridge.
Esq.,
Blessington-street,

W. H. Bradshaw,
rick-on-Suir.

Thomas
Dublin.

Cather,

Kight Hon. Maziere Brady, Lord Chancellor of Ireland, M. R. I. A.

Patrick Chalmers, Esq., Auldbar, Brechin, N. B.

Thomas Brodigan,

Esq., Pilton House, Dro-

gheda. William Brooke, Esq., Q. C., Leeson-street, Dublin.

John David Chambers, Esq., London. William Chambers, Esq., High-street, Edinburgh.

George Chamley, Esq., Gaybrook, Malahide.


Sir

John \V. Browne, Esq., Upper Mount-street,


Dublin.

Montagu L. Chapman,

Bart., M.R.I. A.,

Killua Castle, Clonmellon.

*R. Clayton Browne, Esq., Browne's Hill, Carlow.

Edward Wilmot Chetwode,

Esq., M.R.I.A.,

Woodbrook, Portarlington.

Haliduy Bruce, Esq., M. R. Dublin.


Colonel

I.

A.,

Dame-st.,

Thomas
lin.

Clarke, Esq., Baggot-street,

Dub-

Henry Bruen, M.

P.,

Oak Park,
Belfast.

Rev. William Cleaver, A. M., Delgany.

Carlow.

James Stratherne Close, Esq., Gardiner'srow, Dublin.


Rev.

Samuel Bryson, Esq., High-street, The Chevalier Bunsen, London.

Thomas De Vere Coneys, A. M., Pro-

John Ynyr Burges, Esq., Parkanaur, Dungannon.


Joseph Burke, town.
Esq.,

fessor of Irish in the University of Dublin.

Frederick

W. Conway,

Esq.,

M.R.

I.

A.,

Elm

Hall,

Parsons-

Terrace Lodge, Rathmines Road, Dublin. Adolphus Cooke, Esq., Cookesborough, Mullingar.

John Burrowes, Esq., Herbert-st., Dublin. Robert Burrowes, Esq., Merrion-square, N.,
Dublin.

James R. Cooke, Esq., Blessington-street,


Dublin.
Philip

Philip Davies Cooke, Esq., Ouston, Doncaster.

Thomas Dobbin,
Joseph Dobbs, Dublin.

Esq., Esq.,

Armagh.
Clanbrassil

Terrace,

Rev.

Peter

Cooper,

Marlborough-street,

Dublin.
Sir Charles

William C. Dobbs, Esq., Fitzwilliam-place,


Coote, Bart., Ballyfin

House,

Dublin.

Mountrath.

William Coppinger, Esq., Barryscourt, Cork. Rev. George E. Corrie, B.D., Fellow of
St. Catherine's Hall,

'William Donnelly, Esq., LL.D., RegistrarGeneral, Auburn, Malahide. Rickard Donovan, Esq., Crown Office, Cork,
Peter Dowdall, Esq., Summer-hill, Dublin.

Cambridge.

The Yen. Henry


con of Cashel.
Rev.

Cotton, D. C. L., Archdea-

Charles Druitt, Esq., Lima. William V. Drury, Esq., M. D., M. R.

I.

A.,

George Edmond

Cotter,

Glenview,

Lower

Merrion-street, Dublin.

Middleton.

Charles Gavan

Duffy,

Esq.,

Holme

Ville,

James T. Gibson Craig, Esq., Edinburgh.


Michael Creagh, Esq., Upper Gloucesterstreet, Dublin.

Rathmines, Dublin.

Major Francis Dunne, M. P.,


mellick.

Brittas,

Mount-

Rev. George Crolly, Professor of Theology,

Maynooth. Rev. John C. Crosthwaite, A. M., The Rectory, St. Mary-at-Hill,

St. Patrick's College,

Rev. John Dunne, Professor of Logic, Carlow College. Rev. Charles R. Elrington, D. D., M.R.I. A., Regius Professor of Divinity, Trin. Coll.,
Dublin.

London.

Rev. William M. Crosthwaite, A. M., Durrus, Bantry.

Rev. Edward Cupples, LL. B., V.G. of Down and Connor, Lisburn. Miss
J.

John Edward Errington, Esq., C.E., London. Right Hon. Sir Thomas Esmonde, Bart.,
Ballynastra, Gorey.

M. Richardson Currer, Eshton


Currey, Esq., Lismore

Hall,

Yorkshire.

Robert Ewing, Esq., Greenock. *J. Walter K. Eyton, Esq., Elgin


Leamington,

Villa,

Francis E.

Castle,

Lismore.

M. Le Comte O'Kelly
Esq., Portland-street, North,

Farrell,

Chateau de

la

'Eugene Curry,
Dublin.

Mothe, Landon, Bourdeaux.


Rev.

Thomas Farrelk,

St. Patrick's College,

James W. Cusack, Esq., M.D., M.R.


Kildare-street, Dublin.

I.

A.,

'The Rev. Edward Fitzgerald Day, Home,


Cabinteely.

Maynooth. Samuel Graeme Fenton, Esq., Belfast. Sir Robert Ferguson, Bart., M. P., Derry.

Clement Ferguson,
quay, Dublin.

Esq.,

Lower

Ornionil-

Quentin Dick, Esq., London.


*F.

H. Dickinson, Esq., Kingweston, Somer!

setshire.

John Ferguson, Esq., Castle Forward, Derry. 'Edward Fitzgerald, Esq., Carrigoran, Newmarket-on-Fergus.

C.

Wentworth

Dilke, Esq., London.

Rev. Robert Vickers Dixon, A.M.,M.R.I.A.,

Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.

John D. Fitzgerald, West, Dublin.

Esq.,

Merrion-square,
Rev.

Rev. Joseph Fitzgerald, M. R. Rahan, Tullamore.


'

I.

A.,

P. P.

Rev. John Greham, LL.D., Portora House,


Enniskillen.

Patrick Vincent
street,

Fitzpatrick,

Esq.,

Eccles-

Dublin.

John Grene, Esq., Clonliffe. James Sullivan Green, Esq., Lower Pembroke-street, Dublin.
!

John Flanady, Esq., Dublin. Rev. Matthew Flanagan, Francis-street, Dublin.

'Richard

Griffith, Esq., william- place, Dublin.

M. R.

I.

A., Fitz-

Thomas

Fortescue,

Esq.,

M. R.

I.

A., Ra-

vensdale Park, Flurrybridge.

Rev. Charles Grogan, Harcourt-st., Dublin. John Gumley, Esq., LL. D., St Stephen'sgreen, Dublin.

Rev. Smyth Dublin.

W.

Fox, Richview, Rathmines,

John French, Esq., Stockwell Place, Surrey. Robert French, Esq., Fitzwilliam-square,
East, Dublin.

James Haire, Esq., Summer-hill, Dublin. Sir Benjamin Hall, Bart., M. P., Portmansquare, London.
Right Rev. Francis Haly, D. D., R. C. Bishop of Kildare and Leighlin, Braganza House, Carlow.

Allan Fullarton, Esq., Westbank, Greenock. John A. Fullerton, Esq., Edinburgh.

Alfred

Furlong, Limerick.

Esq.,

Newcastle,

County

George Alexander Hamilton, Esq., M.

P.,

Hampton
begs. Esq., Victoria-place,
Bel-

Hall, Balbriggan.
Killy-

Rev. Robert Gage, A. M., Rathlin Island,


Ballycastle.

James Hamilton, Esq., Fintra House,

Edmund
fast.

Getty,

Rev. James Hamilton, Professor of Natural


Sir

Rev.

Richard

Gibbings,

A. M.,

Myragh

Philosophy, St. Patrick's College, Carlow. Wm. R. Hamilton, LL.D., V.P.R.I.A.,

Glebe, Dunfanaghy.

Observatory, Dunsink.

Michael Henry

Gill, Esq.,

Great Brunswick-

street, Dublin,

James Hardiman, Esq., M. R. I. A., Galway. Leonard S. Hartley, Esq., Middleton Lodge,
Richmond, Yorkshire.
Rev. Daniel Hearne, St. Patrick's, Manchester.

Rev. William S. Gilly, D. D.,


rage, Berwick-on-Tweed.

Norham

Vica-

The Knight of Glin, Glin Castle, Glin. 'John Graham, Esq., Craigallian.
George B. Grant, Esq., Grafton-street, Dublin.

Hon. Algernon Herbert, Ickleton, SaffronWalden.


'Right Hon. Sidney Herbert, M.P., London.

*Rev. Charles Graves,

A. M., M. R. of Trinity College, Dublin. Fellow Robert Graves, Esq., M. D., M. R.


Merrion-square,
S.,

I.

A.,

John E. Herrick, Esq., Lower Baggot-street,


Dublin.

I.

A.,

Thomas
William

Hewitt,

Esq.,

Spencer's Library,

Dublin.

London.

Rev. James Graves, A. B., Kilkenny. John Gray, Esq., Greenock.

Henry Holbrook,

Esq.,

Leeson-

street, Dublin.

John Gray, Esq.,

M. D., Upper Bucking-

Sir

W.

Jackson Homan, Bart., Drumroe,

ham-street, Dublin.

Cappoquin.

25
*A.
J.

Beresford Hope, Esq., M.P., LamberBart, Rochfort, Mul-

Thomas Kippax King,


leigh, Suffolk.

Esq., London.
I.

hurst.

Rev. Henry Barry Knox, M. R.


J.

A.,

Had-

*Sir Francis Hopkins,


lingar.

George

Knox, Esq., M. R.

I.

A.,

Maddox-

Herbert F. Hore, Esq., Pole Hore, Kyle,

street,

London.

Wexfbrd.

Rev. John Torrens Kyle, A. M., Clondrohid,

The Very Rev. Edward Gustavus Hudson, Dean of Armagh, Glenville, Watergrasshill.

William E. Hudson, Esq., M. R.


per Fitzwilliam-street, Dublin.

I.

A.,

Up-

Macroom. "The Right Hon. Henry Lahouchere, M. P., Belgrave-square, London. David Laing, Esq., Signet Library, Edinburgh. Alexander C. Lambert, Esq., Ballinrobe. Henry Lanauze, Esq., Dublin.

James

Hamilton Humphreys, Esq., London. Thomas Hutton, Esq., M. R. I. A, SummerS.


hill,

Dublin.

Denny Lane,
Dublin.

Esq., Sydney-place, Cork.


P. R.
I.

John Hyde, Esq., Castle Hyde, Fermoy. Sir Robert H. Inglis, Baronet, M. P., London.

Major T. A. Larcom, R. E., V.

A.,

*Rev. James Ingram, D. D., Trinity College, Oxford.

President of

'Walter Lawrence, Jun., Esq., Capt. 41st Welch Regt., Lisreaghane, Lawrencetown,
Co. Galway.

Rev. John

H.

Jellett,

A. M., M. R.

I.

A.,

Rev. William Lee, A. M., M. R.


of Trinity College, Dublin. Robert Leeson, Esq., Florence.

I.

A., Fellow

Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. Mrs. Margaret Jones, Kilwaughter Castle, Larne.

The Right Hon. Baron


Dublin.

Lefroy, Leeson-street,

Robert Jones, Esq., M.R.I. A., Portland, Dromore West.

'William Bence Jones, Esq., M. R.


Kilgariffe, Clonakilty.

I.

A.,

Charles Lever, Esq. Charles W. Levinge, Esq., Levington Park,


Mullingar. 'Frederick Lindesay, Esq., Mountjoy-square, West, Dublin.

Sir

Robert Kane, M. D., M. R.


Booterstown.

I.

A., Grace-

field,

William Kane, Esq., Gloucester-st., Dublin. Denis Henry Kelly, Esq.,M. R. I. A., Castle
Kelly,

John Lindsay, Esq., Maryville, Blackrock,


Cork.
Rev. John
Lingard,

Mount

Talbot.
Kelly,
St.

D. D., Hornby, Lan-

Rev.

Matthew

Patrick's College,

caster.

Maynooth.

Rev.
Esq., Q. C., Merrion-square,

Henry Kemmis,
East, Dublin.

Humphrey Lloyd, D. D., P. R. I. A., Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dub-

lin.

Rev. John Kenny, Kilrush.

James Kernan, Esq., Up. Dorset-st., Dublin. The Right Honourable the Knight of Kerry,

'William Horton Lloyd, Esq., Park-square, Regent's-park, London.


Rev. Richard H. Low, Lowville, Ahascragh.

M. R.

I.

A., Listowell.

Joseph Lowell, Esq., London.

Hugh

26
Hugh
Lyle, Esq., Carnagaive, Moville,

Do-

Andrew John Maley,


South, Dublin.

Esq., Merrion-square,

negal.

Robert
*D.

Mac Adam, Esq., Belfast. Mac Carthy, Esq., Florence.


Professor of

John Malone, Esq., Rathlaslin, Ballynacargy.

Henry Martley,
Dublin.

Esq., Q. C., Harcourt-street,

The Rev. Daniel M'Carthy,

Rhetoric, St. Patrick's College, Maynooth. Rev. Charles M'Crossan, Drumquin, Omagh.

Rev. George Maxwell, Askeaton. Hon. Gen. Meade, Bryanston-square, London.

William Torrens M'Cullagh, Esq., M.R.I. A., Dublin.

M.

P.,

*Andrew

Milliken, Esq., Dublin.

Daniel Molloy, Esq., York-street, Dublin.


Chester,

G. A. M'Dermott, Esq., F. G.

S.,

ton Hall, Newcastle-under-Line.

Richard Monck, Esq., Banagher. Rev. Charles H. Monsell, A. M. William Monsell, Esq., M. P., M. R.I. A., Tervoe, Limerick. Rev. Philip Moore, Rosbercon.
Robert Ogilby Moore, Esq., London.

Alexander M'Donnell, Esq., Marlboroughstreet,

Dublin.

Charles P.

Mac

Donnell, Esq., M. R.

I.

A.,

Bonabrougha House, Wicklow. Edmund Mac Donnell, Esq., Glenarm


Glenarm.
Rev. Richard

Castle,

Thomas Moore,
Edinburgh.

Esq., Sloperton, Devizes.

John Shank More, Esq., Great King-street,

Mac

Donnell, D.D., M.R.I. A.,

Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. George M'Dowell, Esq., A. M., M. R. I. A.

'Andrew Mulholland,
Belfast.

Esq.,

Mount

Collyer,

The Right Rev.

Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. Patrick M'Gettigan, D. D., R. C. Bishop of Derry, Letterkenny.

Sinclaire Kilbourne Mulholland, Esq., Eglontine, Hillsborough. Joseph William Murphy, Esq., Belfast.

M'Gilliouddy of the Reeks.

'Joseph Neeld, Esq., M. P., Grosvenor-sq.

James M'Glashan, Esq., D'OIier-street, Dublin.

London.

The Very Rev. Dean Nolan,


St. Jar-

P. P.,

Gowran.

Most Rev. John Mac Hale, D. D.,


lath's,

William Nugent, Esq., Killester Abbey, Rail

Tuam.

eny.

Rev. John M'Hugh, Baldoyle.

James L. O'Beirne, Esq., Lower Gardinerstreet,

John W. M'Kenzie, Esq., Edinburgh. Most Rev. Dr. MacNally, R. C. Bishop of


Clogher, Clogher.

Dublin.

Cornelius O'Brien, Esq., Ennistimon. Francis O'Brien, Esq., Thurles.


Sir Lucius
land,

Thomas Mac Owen,


Sir

Esq., Middloton, Artane.

Brien, Bart.,

M.

P.,

Dromo-

Frederick Madden,

Hon. M. R.I. A.,

Newmarket-on- Fergus.

British

Museum.

William Smith O'Brien, Esq., M. P., Cahermoyle, Rathkeale.

James Magee, Esq., Leeson-street. Dublin. Pierce Mahony, Esq., M. R. I. A., Williamstreet, Dublin.

The Very Rev. Dominick O'Brien, Waterford.

Rev. Samuel R. Maitland, D. D., F. R. F. A. S., London.

S.,

John Cornelius O'Callaghan, Esq., Russellplace, Dublin.

John

John O'Connell, Esq., M. P., Gowran-hill,


Dalkey. Denis O'Connor, Esq., Mount Druid, Belenagare, County Roscommon. John O'Donoghue, Esq., Dublin. The O' Donovan, Montpelier, Douglas, Cork. 'John O'Donovan, Esq., Newcomen-place,

John Edward Pigott, Esq., Merrion-square,


South, Dublin.

Robert Pitcairn, Esq., Queen-street, Edinburgh.

'Rev. Charles Porter, Bally bay. Rev. Classen Porter, Larne.


Colonel

Henry Edward Porter, Minterne,

Dublin.

Dorchester.
Ballina.

The O'Dowda, Bonniconlan House,

'Joseph Michael O'Ferrall, Esq., Rutlandsquare, West, Dublin.

Lieutenant- Colonel

Robt. Power, Esq., Pembroke-place, Dublin. Calra Joseph Pratt,


Castle, Kingscourt.

The Right Hon. R. More


nor of Malta.

O'Ferrall, Gover-

Hon. Edward Preston, Gormanstown


Balbriggan. Colonel J. Dawson Rawdon,

Castle,

'William Ogilhy, Esq., London.


Nicholas
Purcell O'Gorman,
Esq.,

M.

P., Cold-

Q. C.,

Blessington-street, Dublin.

stream Guards, Stanhope-street, London. Thomas M. Ray, Esq., Dublin.

Richard O'Gorman, Esq., Lower Dominickstreet, Dublin.

Thomas N. Redington,
Under Secretary
tle.

Esq.,

M. R.

I.

A.,

for Ireland, Dublin Cas-

The O'Grady, Kilballyowen, Bruff. Thomas O'Hagan, Esq., Great Charles-st,


Dublin.

Henry Thompson Redmond,


on-Suir.

Esq., Carrick-

Major O'Hara, Annamoe, Collooney. Sir Colman M. O'Loghlen, Bart, Merrionsquare South, Dublin.

Rev. William Reeves, M. B., Ballymena.

Richard

O'Reilly,

Esq.,

Upper

Sackville-

Lewis Reford, Esq., Beechmount, Belfast. W. Reilly, Esq., Belmont, Mullingar. Rev. Laurence F. Renehan, D. D., President of St. Patrick's College, Maynooth. G. C. Renouard, B. D., Dartford,
Kent.
E. William Robertson, Esq., Breadsall Priory, Derby.

street, Dublin.

Richard O'Shaughnessy, Esq., Lower Gardiner-street, Dublin.

Rev.

Rev. Mortimer O'Sullivan, D. D., Killyman.

George

Panton,

Esq.,

Heriot's

Hospital,

Edinburgh.

Rev.
Esq., Clifden House, Cu-

Thomas

R. Robinson, D. D., M. R.

I.

A.,

Marcus Patterson,
rofin.

Observatory, Armagh.

Right Hon. London.

Sir

Robert Peel, Bart., M.

P.,

George Roe, Esq., Nutley, Dublin. Richard Rothwell, Esq.. Rockfield, Kells. Rev. Charles Russell, D. D., St. Patrick's
College, Maynooth.

Louis Hayes Petit, Esq., F. R.

S.,

London.
R. H. A.

George
*

Petrie,
I.

Esq.,

LL.

D.,

Rev. Franc

Sadleir,

D. D., V. P.R.I. A.,

V. P. R.
Sir

A., Great Charles-st., Dublin,


Phillipps,
Bart.,

Thomas

Middlehill,

Provost of Trinity College, Dublin. John Sadleir, Esq., Great Denmark-street,


Dublin.

Broadway, Worcestershire.

Rev.

dl

28
Rev. George Salmon, A. M., Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.
Colonel William Stewart, Killymoon, Cookstown.

Rev. Francis A. Sanders, A. B., Lower Fitzwilliam-street, Dublin.

William Stokes, Esq., M. D., M. R.

I.

A.,

Right Hon.
Dublin,

Robert Sharpe, Esq., Coleraine. Frederick Shaw, Recorder of

Regius Professor of Physic, Dublin. The Yen. Charles Strong, A. M., M. R.


row, Dublin.

I.

A.,

Archdeacon of Glendalough, CavendishHon. and Rev.

Kimmage House.
P.,

Evelyn John Shirley, Esq., M.

Carrick-

Andrew Godfrey

Stuart,

m across.
Evelyn Philip Shirley, Esq., Eatington Park,
Shipton-on-Stour. Rev. Joseph H. Singer, D. D., M. R. I. A., Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.

Rectory of Cottesmore, Oakham. William Villiers Stuart, Esq., Dromana, Cappoquin.

Rev. George Studdert, A. M., Dundalk.

'Thomas Swanton,
hob, Skibbereen.

Esq., Crannliath, Ballida-

W.

F. Skene, Esq.,

Edinburgh.
I.

Aquilla Smith, Esq., M. D., M. R. Lower Baggot-street, Dublin.

A., 121,

Walter Sweetman, Esq., Mountjoy-square, North, Dublin.

'George Smith, Esq., Lower Haggot-street,


Dublin.

James Talbot, Esq., Evercreech House, Shepton Mallet, Somersetshire.

George Smith, F. R.

S.,

Trevu, Camborne,

Bartholomew M. Tabuteau, Esq.,


liam-place, Dublin.

Fitzwil-

England. Rev. J. Campbell Smith, A. B., Rome.


J.

'Edward King Tenison,


A.,
son,

Esq., Castle Teni-

Huband Smith,

Esq., A. M., M. R.

I.

Holies street, Dublin.

Keadue, Carrick-on-Shannon. Robert J. Tennent, Esq., Belfast.

Win. Smith, Esq., Carbcth, Guthrie, Glasgow. John Smith, Esq., LL. D., Secretary to the
Maitland Club, Glasgow. John G. Smyly.Esq., Upper Merrion-street,
Dublin.

James Thompson, Esq.,

Ballysillan, Belfast.

Robert Tighe, Esq., M. R. I. A., Fitzwilliam-square, North Dublin.


"William Fownes Tighe, Esq., Woodstock,
Inistiogue.

George Lewis Smyth, Esq., Derby-street,


London.

Rev. James H. Todd, D. D., M. R. Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.

I.

A.,

The Right Hon.


ville,

Sir

Win. Meredyth Somer-

Bart.,

M.

P., Somcrville,

Drogheda.
I.

James Ruddell Todd, Esq., London. Rev. John M. Traherne, Coednglan,


F. S. A., Edinburgh. Travers Twiss, Esq., D. C. L., F. R. versity College, Oxford.

Cardiff.

Rev.

Thomas

Stack, A. M.,

M. R.

A., Fel-

William B. C. C. Turnbull, Esq., Advocate,


Uni-

low of Trinity College, Dublin.

Augustus Stafford Esq.,

M.

P.,

Blatherwycke

S.,

Park, Northamptonshire. Michael Staunton, Esq., Marlborough-street,


Dublin.

'Henry Tyler,
Crofton

Esq., Newtown-Limavaddy. Moore Vandeleur, Esq., Rutland-

John Vandeleur Stewart, Esq., Rockhill, Letterkennv.

square, Dublin.

Edward Crips

Villiers, Esq.,

Kilpeaeon.

Rev.

29

Rev. Charles

W.

Wall, D. D., V. P. R.

I.

A.,

Wm.

Williams, Esq., Aberpergwm, Neath,

Senior Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin. James A. Wall, Esq., Baggot-street, Dublin.

South Wales.
Rev. John Wilson, B. D., Fellow of Trinity College, Oxford. Rev. James Wilson, D. D., M. R. I. A., Precentor of St. Patrick's Cathedral, Dublin.
Lestock, P. Wilson, Esq., London.

The Rev. Dr. Walshe, Carlow.


Samuel Hibbert Ware, Esq., M.D., F.R.S.E.,
Edinburgh.
Charles T. Webber, Esq., M. R. per Gloucester-street, Dublin.
I.

A.,

UpA.,

John Windele, Esq., Sunday's Well, Cork.


I.

James Whiteside, Esq., Q.


Mountjoy-square, Dublin.

C.,

M. R.

Edward Wright,
Dublin.

Esq.,

Upper
I.

Leeson-street,

William

Robert

Wilde,

Esq.,

Westland-

John Wynne, Esq., M. R.


Sligo.

A., Hazlewood,

row, Dublin. The Ven. Archdeacon Williams, Edinburgh. Richard Palmer Williams, Esq., M. R. I. A.,

Rev. Walter Young, Lisbellaw, Enniskillen.

The Very Rev. William Yore, D.


Queen-street, Dublin.

D., V. G..

Drumcondra

Castle, Dublin.

LIBRARIES ENTITLED TO THE 1THLICATIOXS OF THE SOCIETY.


Academy, Royal
Irish.

Irish Office,

London.

Advocates' Library, Edinburgh.

Athenseum, London.
Belfast Library Bodleian Library, Oxford.
British

King's Inns' Library, Dublin. Kildare-street Club, Dublin.

Limerick Institution.

London

Institution, Finsbury Circus.

Museum.

London Library,

Pall Mall.

Cambridge Public Library. Cork Library.


College of St. Columba.

Archbishop Marsh's Library, Dublin. Oxford and Cambridge Club, London.

Dublin Society, Royal. Dublin University Library.

The The

Portico Library, Manchester.


Signet Library, Edinburgh. Green Club, Dublin.

St. Stephen's

Edinburgh University Library.

FUNDAMENTAL

FUNDAMENTAL LAWS OF THE


I.

SOCIETY.

The number of Members shall be limited to 500. The affairs of the Society shall be managed by a Council, consisting of a President, three Vice-Presidents, and twelve other Members, to be annually elected by
II.

the Society. the


all

Those Noblemen and Gentlemen who have been admitted Members prior to day of May, 1841, shall be deemed the original Members of the Society, and future Members shall be elected by the Council.
III.
first

pay four pounds on the first year of his election, and one pound every subsequent year. These payments to be made in advance, on or before
shall
first day of January, annually. V. Such Members as desire it may become Life Members on payment of the sum of thirteen pounds, or ten pounds (if they have already paid their entrance fee), in lieu

IV. Each

Member

the

of the annual subscription.

VI. Every Member whose subscription is not in arrear shall be entitled to receive one copy of each publication of the Society issued subsequently to his admission ; and
the books printed

by the Society
is

shall

not be sold to the Public.

VII.

No Member who

three months in arrear of his subscription shall be en;

titled to vote, or to

any other privilege of a Member

and any Member who

shall

be

one year in arrear of his subscription, shall be liable to be removed by the Council from the books of the Society, after due notice served upon him to that effect. VIII. Any Member who shall gratuitously edit any book approved of by the
Council, shall be entitled to twenty copies of such book, when printed, for his own use and the Council shall at all times be ready to receive suggestions from Members
:

relative to

such rare books or manuscripts as they may be acquainted with, and which they may deem worthy of being printed by the Society. IX. The Council shall have power to appoint officers, and to make by-laws not inX.

consistent with the Fundamental

No

person shall be elected a

Laws of the Society. Member of the Society

until the entrance fee and

subscription for the current year be paid to the


cretaries.

Treasurer or one of the Local Se-

Noblemen and Gentlemen desirous of becoming Members of the Irish Archaeological Society are requested to forward their names and addresses to the Secretary,

3
tary, Rev. Dr.

Todd, Trinity College, Dublin. Literary Societies and public Libraries the Society's publications by paying an admission fee of 3 and an annual may procure i, but without the privilege of compounding for the annual subsubscription of
scription.

PUBLICATIONS FOR THE YEAR 1841.


.1. Tracts relating to Ireland, vol. I. containing: 1. The Circuit of Ireland ; by Muircheartach

Mac

Neill,

Prince of Aileach

written in the year 942 by Cormacan Eigeas, Chief Poet of the North of Ireland. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, and a Map of the Circuit,

Poem

by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq.


2.

Brife Description of Ireland, made in this year 1589, by Robert Payne, vnto xxv. of his partners, for whom he is vndertaker there." Reprinted from the second edition, London, 1590, with a Preface and Notes, by AQUILLA SMITH,

"A

M.
II.

D., M.R.I. A. The Annals of Ireland, by James Grace,

of Kilkenny.

Edited from the MS.

Library of Trinity College, Dublin, in the original Latin, with a Translation and Notes, by the REV. RICHARD BUTLER, A. B., M. R. I. A.
in the

PUBLICATIONS FOR THE YEAR 1842.


Rach. The Battlq of Magh Rath (Moira), from an ancient MS. of Trinity College, Dublin. Edited in the original Irish, with a Transin the Library
I.

Cach

ITluijhi

lation
II.

and Notes, by JOHN O'DONOVAN.


Tracts relating to Ireland, vol. n. containing Edited from a MS. in the Treatise of Ireland ; by John Dymmok." British Museum, with Notes, by the REV. RICHAUD BUTLER, A. B., M. R. I. A. The Annals of Multiterriam; from the original MS. in the Library of Trinity
:

1.

"A

2.

3.

Edited by AQUILLA SMITH, M. D., M. R. I. A. Statute passed at a Parliament held at Kilkenny, A. D. 1367; from a MS. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, by JAMES in the British Museum.
College, Dublin.

HARDIMAN,

Esq.,

M. R.

I.

A.

PUBLICATIONS FOR THE YEAR 1843.


I.

An Account

of the Tribes and Customs of the District of

called O'Kelly's Country, in the Counties of

Hy-Many, commonly Galway and Roscommon. Edited from

32
the Book of Lecan in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, in the original Irish ; with a Translation and Notes, and a Map of Hy-Many, by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq.
II.

The Book of Obits and Martyrology


called Christ

of the Cathedral of the Holy Trinity, com-

Church, Dublin. Edited from the original MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. By the REV. JOHN CLARKE CROSTHWAITE, A. M., Rector of St. Mary-at-Hill, and St. Andrew Hubbard, London. With an Introduction by JAMES

monly

HENTHORN TODD, D.

D.,

V. P.

II. I.

A., Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.

PUBLICATIONS FOR THE YEAR 1844.


I.

"

Uegistrum Ecclesie

Omnium Sanctorum

MS.

in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin.

juxta Dublin;" from the original Edited by the REV. KICHAKD BUT-

LER, A. B.,
II.

M.

R.

I.

A.
Tribes and Customs of the District of Hy-Fiachrach, in the Edited from the Br>ok of Lecan, in the Library of the

An Account of the

Counties of Sligo and Mayo.


Earl of Roden.

Royal Irish Academy, and from a copy of the Mac Firbis MS. in the possession of the With a Translation and Notes, and a Map of Hy-Fiachrach. By

JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq.

PUBLICATION FOR THE YEAR

845,

Description of West or II-Iar Connaught, by Roderic O'Flaherty, Author of the Edited from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Ogygiu, written A. D. 1684.

Dublin, with copious Notes and an Appendix.

By JAMES HAKDIMAN,
1

Esq.,

M.

R.

LA.

PUBLICATION FOR THE YEAR


The Miscellany
1.

846.

An
DC

ancient

of the Irish Archaeological Society. Vol. I. containing: Poem attributed to St. Columbkillc, with a Translation and Notes

by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq.


2.

Concilio Hibernia;

the earliest extant record of a Parliament in Ireland;

with Notes by the Rev. R. BUTLER.


3.

Copy of the Award AQUILLA SMITH.


Aquin, in

as concerning the Tolboll (Dublin)

contributed by DR.

4.

5.

Latin Poem, by Dr. John Lynch, Author of Cambrensis Eversus, in reply to the Question, Cur in patrium non redis ? Contributed by JAMES HARUI-

Pedigree of Dr. Dominick Lynch, Regent of the Colledge of St. Thomas of contributed by JAMES HARDIMAN, Esq. Seville, A. D. 1674
:

MAN, Esq.
6.

33
6.

The Obits
REV.
J.

of Kilcormick,

now

Frankfort, King's County contributed by the


:

H. TODD.

7.

8.

Ancient Testaments: contributed by DR. A<JUILLA SMITH. Autograph Letter of Thady O'Roddy with some Notices of the Author by the REV. J. H. TODD.
:

9.

Autograph Letter of Oliver Cromwell to his son, Harry Cromwell, Commander in Chief in Ireland contributed by DR. A. SMITH.
:

o.

11.

The Irish Charters in the Book of Kells, with a Translation and Notes by JOHN O'DoNOVAN, Esq. Original Charter granted by John Lord of Ireland, to the Abbey of Mellifont
:

contributed by DR. A. SMITH.


in

12.

Journey to Connaught DR. A. SMITH.

1709 by Dr. Thomas Molyneux

contributed by

3.

A Covenant in
and

Irish

historical Notices of the

between Mageoghegan and the Fox with a Translation, two Families, by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq.
;

14.

The Annals
original,

of Ireland, from A. D. 1453 to 1468, translated from a lost Irish


Firbisse
;

by Dudley

with Notes by J. O'DoNOVAN, Esq.

PUBLICATION FOR THE YEAR 1847.


The
Irish Irish Version of the " Historia

Britonum" of Nennius,

or, as it is called in

MSS., teabap &pecnac, the British Book. Edited from the Book of Ballimote, collated with copies in the Book of Lecan, and in the Library of Trinity College, with a Translation and Notes by JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D. D., M. R. I. A., Dublin, Fellow of Trinity College, &c. ; and additional Notes and an Introduction by the Hon.

ALGERNON HERBERT.

WORKS
I.

IN

THE

PRESS.

Cormac's Glossary

with a Translation and Notes by JOHN O'DONOVAN and

EUGENE CURRY, Esqrs. II. The Annals of Ireland, by John

Clyn, of Kilkenny ; from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, collated with another in the Bodleian Library, Oxford. Edited, with Notes, by the VERY REV. RICHARD BUTLER, M. R. I. A., Dean of Clon-

macnois.
III. The Annals of Ireland, by Thady Dowling, Chancellor of Leighlin. Edited, with Notes, by AQUILLA SMITH, M. D., M. R. I. A., from a MS. in the Library of

Trinity College, Dublin.


e

PUBLICATIONS

34
PUBLICATIONS SUGGESTED OR IN PROGRESS.
The following Works are many of them nearly ready for the Press, and will be undertaken as soon as the funds of the Society will permit
:

The Irish Archseological Miscellany, vol. II. II. The Annals of Ulster. With a Translation and
I.

Notes.

Edited from a MS.

Library of Trinity College, Dublin, collated with the Translation made for Sir .James Ware by Dudley or Duald Mac Firbis, a MS. in the British Museum, by JAMES
in the

HENTHORN TODD, D. D., M. K. I. A., and JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq. from a MS. in the Bodleian Library, Oxford with III. The Annals of Innisfallen a Translation and Notes by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq.
; ;

Civil

IV. MacaricC Excidium, the Destruction of Cyprus; being a secret History of the War in Ireland tinder James II., by Colonel Charles O'Kelly. Edited in the

Latin, from a

MS.

in the possession of the late Professor


;

Mac

Cullagh, with a Trans-

and Notes by JOHN O'CALLAGHAN, Esq. lation, by DENIS HENRY KELLY, Esq. V. Ecclesiastical Taxation of Ireland, circ. 1500. Edited from the original Exchequer Rolls, in the Carlton-Ricle Record Office, London, with Notes, by the REV.

WILLIAM REEVES, M. B., of Trinity College, Dublin. VI. The Liber Hymnorum; from the original MS. in the Library of Trinity ColEdited by the REV. JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D. D., M. R. I. A., Fellow lege, Dublin. of Trinity College, and the REV. WILLIAM REEVES, M. B.
VII. Sir William Petty's Narrative of his Proceedings in the Survey of Ireland from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. Edited, with Notes, by THOS. A. LARCOM, Esq., Major R. E., V. P. R. I. A. VIII. Articles of Capitulation and Surrender of Cities, To\yns, Castles, Forts, &c., in Ireland, to the Parliamentary Forces, from A. D. 1649 to 1654. Edited, with His;

by JAMES HARUIMAN, Esq., M. R. I. A. The Genealogy and History of the Saints of Ireland: from the Book of Lecan. Edited, with a Translation and Notes, by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq., and JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D. 1). X. An Account of the Firbolgs and Danes of Ireland, by Duald Mac Firbis, from
torical Notices,

IX.

MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, with a Translation and Notes, by JOHN O'DONOVAN, Esq. XL fcopuma. The Origin and History of the Boromean Tribute. Edited from a MS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, with a Translation and Notes, by EUGENE CURKY, Esq. XII. The Progresses of the Lords Lieutenant in Ireland; from MSS. in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. Edited by JOSEPH HUBAND SMITH, Esq., A.M., M.R.I.A.,
a

XIII.

35
XIII.
.from a

Treatise on the

Ogham

or occult

Forms
Dublin

MS.

in the Library of Trinity College,

of Writing of the ancient Irish ; and Notes, ; with a Translation

and preliminary Dissertation, by the REV. CHARLES GRAVES, A.M., M.E.I. A., Fellow of Trinity College, and Professor of Mathematics in the University of Dublin.

XIV. The Topographical Poems


O'DONOVAN, Esq.

of O'Heerin and

O'Duggan; with Notes by JOHN

works

In addition to the foregoing projected Publications, there are many important in the contemplation of the Council, which want of funds alone prevents the

possibility of their undertaking,

such as the Brehon Laws, the Dinnseanchus, the


of Connaught, the Annals

Feilire or Festilogium of

Aengus the Culdee, the Annals

of Tigernach, &c., &c.

Vous aimerez peut-être aussi